THE  UNIVERSITY 


OF  ILLINOIS 
LIBRARY 

From  the  library  of 
Rev.  William  Murphy 
Presented  in  1924 

232 

P87l 


f 

The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 

1 which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 

1 Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft/  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books  are  reasons 
for  disciplinary  action  and  may  result  in  dismissal  from 
the  University. 

To  renew  call  Telephone  Center,  333-8400 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS  LIBRARY  AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 

APR  ^ 



GO 

L161— 0-1096 

Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive  L/ 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/iwillsofchristbeOOpowe 


THE 


“3  tDill0”  of 

BEING 


€ 1)  r i 0 1 ; 


THOUGHTS  UPON  SOME  OF 

THE  PASSAGES  IN  WHICH  THE  WORDS  “I  WILL”  ARE 
USED  BY  THE  LORD  JESUS  CHRIST. 


BY 

REY.  PHILIP  BENNETT  ^OWER,  M.  A., 

INCUMBENT  OF  CUEIST  CHUECH,  WORTHING  ; 

Author  of  “The  ‘ I Wills*  of  the  Psalms,”  &c.,  &c. 


NEW  YORK: 

ROBERT  CARTER  & BROTHERS, 

530  BROADWAY. 


18  6 2 


a.ri^k  ( 


53a- 

P87^ 


PREFACE. 


HE  following  pages  do  not  j^retend  to  exhaust 
the  subject  of  the  I wills''  of  Christ.  Those 
which  are  to  be  found  in  the  messages  to  the 
Churches  in  the  commencement  of  the  Eevela- 
tion,  and  which  are  here  left  untouched^  would  be 
abundantly  sufficient  for  a volume.  The  author  has 
taken  but  one  here  and  there,  and  woven  them  to- 
gether so  as  to  present  the  reader  with  a picture  of 
the  Lord's  gracious  work  upon  a soul.  The  book  might 
have  been,  with  tolerable  accuracy,  entitled  The  his- 
tory of  a soul  exemplified  in  the  ^ I wills'  of  Christ." 
We  have  the  sinner  presented  to  us  as  invited  ; then 
on  his  acceptance  of  the  invitation,  as  being  received  ; 
then  as  being  healed  ; then  made  a confessor  of  Christ  ; 
then  a worker  for  Christ  ; then  as  comforted  of  Christ 

59o73(> 


IV 


PREFACE. 


in  life's  struggles  ; then  as  being  placed  loholly  at 
Christ’s  disposal ; then  as  attaining  to  the  highest  of 
all  points  of  sanctification^  viz.^  the  subjection  of  the 
will ; and  finally,  as  being  received  to  glory  to  be  with 
Jesus  where  He  is. 

Experience  has  shown  the  author  the  great  value 
of  illustration  both  in  writing  and  preaching  ; he  has, 
therefore,  gathered  together  many  facts  with  which  to 
illustrate  the  truths  in  the  following  pages.  Some  of 
the  extracts  it  was  impossible  to  shorten,  as  by  so 
doing,  the  spiritual  processes^  in  which  consist  their 
value,  would  have  been  lost  ; they  would  have  been 
worthless  if  more  condensed.  Some  of  these  extracts 
have  been  printed  in  smaller  type  so  as  to  save  space. 

Since  this  work  was  put  to  press,  a volume  has  been 
published  on  a kindred  subject,  principally  on  the  ex- 
pressions of  the  Divine  will  in  the  Old  Testament. 
The  gifted  authoress,  and  the  writer  of  the  following 
pages  were  employed,  unknown  to  each  other,  on  a 
similar  task.  The  similarity  between  the  volumes  will 
be  found  to  be  in  idea,  more  than  in  the  subjects  se- 
lected, or  the  method  of  their  treatment ; they  are 
distinct  branches  of  one  common  tree  ; and  may  they 
each  be  found  to  throw  grateful  shade,  and  bear  pre- 
cious fruit  for  weary,  hungry  souls. 

The  author  is  deeply  thankful  to  Almighty  Grod,  for 
the  blessing  which  He  has  vouchsafed  to  very  many  of 
the  readers  of  his  book,  to  which  this  is  a companion. 


PREFACE. 


V 


viz.5  The  ^ I Wills'  of  the  Psalms  and  he  earnestly 
prays  that  a like  blessing  may  be  vouchsafed  to  the 
readers  of  this  book.  Having  heard  Christ's  I will" 
of  invitation,  may  they  hear  also  His  I will"  of  glo- 
rification, and  finally  be  with  Him  forever,  where  He  is. 


Christ  Church  Parsonage, 

Worthing^  December,  1861. 


c" 


s ' ' -aJ  s'*  V 


s -ill 

- ■ '.tfi  -:ist  ■' 

. '-I-  F 

•'V- 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 


“ Rest  ” the  great  craving  of  the  human  heart — The  class  attracted 
by  Christ  to  himself  for  “ rest”— Adam’s  unrest — Cain’s  un- 
rest— Steir’s  remark  on  the  laborers — A distinction  between 
‘laborers”  and  “ heavy  laden” — Laboring  after  justification — Lu- 
ther’s laboring — Brainerd’s  laboring — Simeon’s  ditto — Hamilton’s 
ditto — St.  Augustine’s  ditto — The  Indian  convert’s  laboring — ■ 
Revivalism — Need  of  spiritual  discrimination — The  processes  of 
the  Spirit — The  idiot  boys  who  found  Christ — A present  salva- 
tion—Laborers  after  sanctification — Sarah  Martin — The  sinner  a 
forgiven,  illumined,  and  assaulted  man — Work  and  rest  in  sancti- 
fication— How  work  is  set  before  the  soul,  even  after  reception 
of  Christ — The  dangers  of  spiritual  toil — The  heav}^  laden — A 
desperate  offender — The  earnestness  of  Christ  claims  earnestness 
from  us — Glorious  results  of  embracing  the  invitation, 15 


The  multitudes  in  glory — Once  desperate  character  of  many  of  the 
redeemed — Immense  power  of  a simple  text — Durham’s  death- 
bed testimony — Dr.  Doddridge’s  ditto — Baxter’s  ditto — Rev,  R. 


CONTENTS. 


Vlll 


PAGE 


Bruce’s  ditto — Romaine’s  ditto — The  dying  Indian — Christ’s 
dealing  with  the  individual — Consequences  of  “ casting  out” — 

The  city  of  refuge — The  position  which  an  accepter  of  Christ’s 
promise  takes  up — Satan’s  use  of  the  rejection  of  even  a single 
sinner — Legh  Richmond’s  dying  testimony — “No  ! No!” — Con- 
siderations why  Christ  will  not  cast  out  the  sinner — Christ’s  feel- 
ings— Common  justice,  the  tenor  of  Christ’s  life  and  death,  the 
accomplishment  of  the  mind  and  will  of  God — Considerations 
likely  to  deter  a sinner;  old  slights  to  Christ — Present  sinfulness 
— Argument  from  Christ’s  dealings  with  the  body 15 


Christ’s  superiority  over  earthly  friends,  in  His  willingness  to  under- 
take difficult  tasks — The  leper’s  interview  with  Christ — The  leper 
throwing  the  onus  of  his  cure  on  Christ — Touching  Ills  sympathies 
— The  sympathies  of  Christ  in  daily  life — His  sympathy  at  the 
wedding  at  Cana  of  Galilee — The  painful  display  of  human  infir- 
mity made  by  the  leper — Burdened  life — Suffering  life — Con- 
scious misery — Dij,pla3^  of  human  infirmity — Conjunction  of  dark- 
ness and  light — The  power  of  contrast  on  the  mind  of  Christ — 
Obligation  on  Christ’s  mind,  flowing  out  of  His  mission — Christ 
never  refused  to  help — Obligation,  flowing  from  Christ’s  very  na- 
ture— Obligation,  flowing  from  previous  acts — The  power  of  pre- 
cedents— The  recognition  of  power  in  Christ — Peculiar  power  in 
the  word  “ Thou” — Christ’s  isolated  position  at  the  raising  of 
Lazarus — “If” — Mixture  of  good  and  evil  in  many  “If’s” — Meas- 
ure of  attainment  expressed  in  the  leper’s  “ If” — How  to  deal 
with  “ If ’s” — Majestic  brevity  of  Christ’s  answer — Christ’s  readi- 
ness to  come  to  the  point — The  comprehensiveness  of  Christ’s 
answer — Authoritative  power  in  Christ's  “ I will” — The  leper’s 
restoration — “ I,”  “ Thou,”  an  epitome  of  the  gospel 


CONTENTS. 


IX 


'‘I  ®U”  of  Coufjssioir. 

PAGE 

The  noble  army  of  martyrs — The  noble  army  of  confessors — The 
profession  of  Christianity  no  confession — Under  what  circum- 
stances it  would  be — The  sufferings  of  a confessing  Jew — The 
sphere  of  confession — Confession  in  society — “ The  right  kind  of 
Christian” — Tea-party  confession — The  praying  soldier — Confes- 
sion in  the  barrack-room — In  the  lodging  house — Hedley  Vicar’s 
open  Bible — Fuller’s  shortcoming  in  family  prayer — The  confes- 
sion of  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego — Their  coats,  their 
hosen,  and  their  hats — Confession  in  trade,  corporations,  boards, 

&c. — Politics — Our  owm  families — Family  prayer — The  godless 
baronet — Hans  Joachim  Yon  Ziethen  and  Frederick  the  Great — 
Evening  service  given  up  for  friends  at  dinner — Faulty  account 
books — Confessing  Christ  in  household  expenses — Y ariety  in  con- 
fession— Confession  by  silence — Cecil’s  advice  to  Mrs.  Hawkes — 
Power  of  silence  exemplified  in  Madame  Guyon — Our  Lord’s  si- 
lence— Unmistakeable  silence — Mrs.  Ilawkes’s  experience  of 
boldness  for  Christ — Scott,  and  the  grand  dinner — Seasons  when 
silence  is  impossible — Dr.  Scudder’s  rebuke  to  the  blasphemer — 

The  sailor’s  rebuke  to  the  shipowner — Female  confessors — A 
woman’s  victory  over  an  infidel — Swearing  in  Hebrew — Suffering 
in  confession — Secret  martyrdom — A husband  given  up  for  Christ 
— Gopenath  Nundy  and  Ensign  Cheek’s  confession  in  the  Indian 
mutiny — The  stout  squire  Peter  Paasch — The  “ I will”  of  Christ — 

The  personality  of  Christ’s  confession — The  individual  owning  of 
the  confessor — The  future  triumph  of  individuals,  as  well  as  prin- 
ciples— The  personal  confession  of  Christ,  a ground  of  encourage- 
ment— The  future  acknowledgment  of  confessors  before  the  great 
saints — Confession  of  the  saints  by  an  individual  Christ — Entrance 
of  the  personal  element  into  the  greatness  of  the  reward — Value 
to  be  attached  to  the  omniscient  and  judicial  power  of  Christ — ■ 

The  future  prospect,  an  encouragement  to  confessors — Bishop 
Hooper’s  answer  to  Sir  Anthony  Kingston — The  poorest  relations 
of  Christ  confessed 125 


X 


CONTENTS. 


%\t  “ I Mill”  0f  SerMft 

] 

Christ’s  use  of  homely  images — The  appointment  of  fishers  of  men 
— The  work  of  the  fishers — The  application  of  the  conscious  to 
the  unconscious  element — The  sphere  of  human  fishing — Testi- 
mony of  a city  missionary  to  encouragement  in  fishing — Courage 
in  launching  out  into  the  deep — The  Bible  distributor  amongst 
robbers — The  city  missionary  amongst  ditto — The  tradition  of  St. 
John  and  the  robber — Uncouth  fish — Henry  Martyn’s  despair  of 
seeing  even  one  converted  Brahmin — An  unlikely  fishing  ground 
— Success  in  ditto — Faith  in  fishing — Discouragement  in  ditto — 
The  nailed  pulpit — The  closed  church — A strange  parish  notice — 
Scott  at  the  Lock  hospital — The  laboriousness  of  fishing — Aggres- 
sion the  duty  of  the  church — Aggressive  nature  of  modern  relig- 
ious societies — Religious  service  in  the  theatre — Tossings  to  and 
fro — The  labor  of  earth’s  pursuits — Louis  Marie,  the  Montreal  col- 
porteur— Patience  and  perseverance  required  in  fishing — The  man 
for  whom  there  was  no  escape — Simeon  and  Henry  Martyn’s  pic- 
ture— ^Polly  Long— Stockings — The  Shoreditch  stall-keeper— Valu- 
ing fish — The  appliances  of  fishing — Skill  in  the  use  of  the  net 
Street-door  words — Noah’s  carpenters — “ What  is  that  to  you  ?” 
— Power  of  one  remark  at  a dinner — Conversion  of  Merle  D’Au- 
bigne — A mathematical  question — Conversion  of  La  Combe 
through  Madame  Guy  on — Conversion  of  Dr.  Wilson,  bishop  of 
Calcutta — A good  return  for  a glass  of  water — The  woman  who 
kept  out  of  the  way — The  man  going  for  the  fiddler — Good  books 
— Examples  of  their  value — Bunyan  and  “Luther’s  Commentary 
on  the  Galatians” — Col.  Gardiner  and  “Watson’s  Christian  Sol- 
dier, or  Heaven  taken  by  storm” — The  young  lady  and  the  hymn 
book ; and  the  depraved  woman  and  the  hymn  book — The  seaman 
and  “ Henry  and  his  Bearer” — The  sparkish  gentleman  and  “Fla- 
vel  on  keeping  the  heart” — Joseph  Periam  sent  to  Bedlam  through 
reading  Whitfield’s  sermon  on  regeneration — Lending  books — 
Tract  distribution — Tracts  in  out-of-the-way  places — Timidity  in 
tract  distributing — The  tract  by  the  way-side — The  dying  stu- 
dent’s coat— The  appearance  of  tracts— What  does  the  almanac  say  ? 


CONTENTS. 


XI 


PAGK 


— Sermons — Cecil’s  directions  to  Daniel  Wilson — Daniel  O’Con- 
nell and  acts  of  parliament — Wide-meshed  sermons — The  Dishop 
and  the  actor — Market  language — The  old  woman’s  rebuke — The 
law  needle  and  gospel  thread — Visits — The  visit  to  the  public- 
house — Mending  nets — Importance  of  this  subject  in  the  present 
day — Preparation,  prayer,  reflection — Cecil’s  remarks  upon  retire- 
ment— The  reward  of  the  fishers — The  funeral  of  the  city  mis- 
s'onarj’",  the  fisher  of  men 193 


Conjunction  of ‘‘I  will  not”  and  “I  will” — The  loss  of  Christ,  the 
loss  of  all — The  condition  of  the  disciples  if  left  headless — The 
subtraction  of  the  great  object  of  life — Christ’s  power  of  substitu- 
tion— The  helpless  condition  of  deserted  disciples — The  relation 
of  orphaned  disciples  to  the  Lord  personally — Christ’s  obligation 
to  care  for  His  disciples — Hewitson’s  testimony  of  Christ’s  faith- 
fulness— Ditto,  testimony  to  a college  friend — Three  hundred  and 
sixty-five  religions — Compensating  power  of  the  love  of  Christ — 
Adelaide  Newton’s  testimony  to  a schoolfellow — Mr.  Hawkes’s 
testimony  about  worldly  visiting — The  upward  and  the  onward 
struggle — Old  and  new  affinities — Beneficial  effects  of  Christ’s  re- 
turn to  His  disciples — Removal  of  great  loneliness — Christ  an  eter- 
nal source  of  comfort — Heavenly  comfort  and  earthly  discomfort, 
instance  of — “ Confused  in  the  flittin” — The  great  object  in  life — 
Serving  a personal  Christ — Privileged  believers  subject  to  sorrow 
— Imperfect  apprehension  of  the  truth — The  great  cure  of  the 
troubled  soul — Troubles  of  those  who  have  companied  long  with 
Christ — Unaccustomed  manifestations — Universal  sorrow — The 
solution  of  trouble — A glorified  Christ  in  union  with  his  people  on 
earth — Christ’s  memory — Memory  exercised  in  priesthood — The 
passage  of  Christ’s  body  through  death,  an  argument  of  peace 
— Steir’s  remarks — No  peace  to  the  Christless — God’s  people  not 
isolated — A substantial  Christ — Christ’s  presence  in  the  solitary 
barrack-room 279 


xn 


CONTENTS. 


®I]e  ‘‘I  Mill"  0f  iispssL 


PAGE 


Discipleship  arid  education — Christ  the  sovereign  disposer  of  disci- 
ples— Man  not  to  trouble  himself  about  the  arrangements  of  his 
Lord — Evils  consequent  on  not  recognizing  Christ’s  arrangements 
— Disciples  to  mind  their  own  business — The  loss  of  concentra- 
tion— Turning  and  stoppings — Christ’s  answers  sometimes  very 
different  to  man’s  expectations — Peter’s  shepherding  and  martyr- 
dom— The  will  of  Christ  manifested  in  a comparatively  unevent- 
ful career — N’o  career  really  uneventful — The  eventfulness  of  still 
life — The  rejection  of  turning  points  in  life — The  will  of  God  to 
be  discerned  apart  from  man’s  activities — The  unexpected  devel- 
opment of  spiritual  antecedents — John’s  antecedents — Examples 
— Love  needed  in  waiting — John  as  a “waiter”  in  connection  with 
Christ — Directions  of  concentration — The  important  question. . . 311 


Wonderful  sights  consequent  on  unveiling  the  spiritual  world — 
Great  conflicts  with  the  evil  will — An  amount  of  spiritual  attain- 
ment possible,  without  much  sanctification  of  the  will — Christ’s  a 
true  human  will — A perfect  human  will — Scripture  indications  of 
the  perfection  of  Christ’s  will — The  divine  will  His  nourishment — 
Conversation  with  the  Samaritan  woman — Nourisliment  of  Christ’s 
will — The  immense  importance  of  a holy  life — Christ’s  holy  will 
seen  in  His  pursuit  in  life — The  Divine  will  in  connection  with 
the  affections  of  Christ — Ditto  in  connection  with  the  Saviour’s 
joy — Christ’s  will  in  natural  action  in  Gethsemane — Bishop  Hall 
on  Christ’s  agony — Christ’s  will  in  sinless  action — Human  shrink- 
ings— Christ’s  human  will  apart  from  the  Father’s  will — Peter’s 
interference  with  the  will  of  Christ — Christ’s  retention  of  human 
shrinkings  with  a determined  will — The  importance  of  Gethsemane 


CONTENTS. 


Xlll 


PAGE 


— The  natural  condition  of  man’s  will — Charnock  on  disowning 
God’s  will — Man  sinning  out  of  an  ingrained  evil  will — Charnock 
on  the  gross  rebellion  of  the  human  will — Jesus  delivered  by  Pi- 
late to  man’s  will — The  activity  of  man’s  evil  will  in  hell — The 
condition  of  man’s  will  during  the  process  of  sanctification — Pro- 
gressive change  of  will — Satan’s  use  of  this  progression — Apathy 
not  sanctification  of  the  will — Misuse  of  the  word  “ resignation” 

— The  harmony  of  the  human  will  essential  to  God’s  glory — Ad- 
vantages of  a sanctified  will — Eemoval  of  the  rebellious  element 
of  antagonism — Diminished  cause  for  chastening  discipline — In- 
structive discipline — The  discipline  of  the  will — The  will  under 
various  changes  of  providential  arrangement — Mrs.  Pletcher,  of 
Madeley — Madame  Guyon — Calmness  of  mind  in  petty  circum- 
stances— The  will  restrained  from  interference  with  the  judgment 
— Sanctification  of  the  will  productive  of  personal  happiness. . . . 331 


The  preciousness  of  family  gatherings — Solemn  thoughts  connected 
with  them — The  family  gathering  of  the  redeemed — Efforts  now 
being  made  therefore — The  prominent  position  which  this  “ I 
will”  occupied  in  the  mind  of  Christ — Jesus,  a man  of  the  future 
as  well  as  the  present — The  future  of  Christ’s  people  before  Him 
in  what  He  did  and  suffered,  and  in  sending  the  Spirit — The  place 
which  this  will  occupied  as  regards  Christ’s  personal  feeling — 
Christ’s  interest  that  His  people  should  get  the  best — His  enjoy- 
ment bound  up  with  His  people — His  people’s  enjoyment  bound 
up  with  Him — Christ’s  connection  with  His  people,  not  merely 
temporal  but  eternal — The  difference  between  the  Divine  and 
earthly  relationships — The  desolation  of  separations — Of  death — 
Of  the  departure  of  friends — Of  marriages — No  separations 
amongst  the  redeemed — The  common  beatific  vision — The  activi- 
ties of  the  redeemed — The  beholding  Christ’s  glorj^— Beholding 
with  interest — Devils  may  know  something  of  Christ’s  glory — 


XIV 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

The  earthly  and  the  heavenly  conquerors — Beholding  with  com- 
prehension— Ditto  with  personal  interest — Revelations  of  wisdom, 
endurance,  triumph  — Closeness  of  vision — Difference  between  the 
pleasures  and  pursuits  of  Christ’s  people  and  the  w^orld’s — Dr. 
Owen’s  dying  testimony — Rev.  John  Brown’s  ditto — Rev.  Row’- 
land  Hill’s  ditto — Conclusion 371 

Appendix 393 


''  I ®HI " of  InbfitatioiT* 


Matthew  xi.  28-30, 


i 


I 


Matthew  xi.,  28-30. 


‘‘  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I will  give 
you  rest.” 


EST  Best  ! this  weary  world,  and  all 
therein,  are  seeking  rest  ! It  may  he  that  men 
little  know  what  their  hearts,  in  deepest  truth, 
are  craving,  hut  in  all  cases,  it  is  Best. 

For  rest,  the  warrior  draws  his  sword — for  rest,  the 
merchant  toils  behind  his  desk  ; for  rest,  the  sailor 
ploughs  the  waves — for  rest,  the  shepherd  tarries  by  his 
flock  ; for  rest,  the  young  man  mingles  in  the  dance — 
for  rest,  the  widow  weeps  in  misery  alone  ; the  heart 
is  full  of  craving  ; and  hither  and  thither  does  it  turn 


for  rest.  'T  is  true,  heart-cravings  are  not  alike  in  all ; 
this  one  seeks  rest  in  honor,  and  this  in  wealth  ; this 
in  love,  and  this  in  hate  ; some  would  find  it  in  grasp- 
ing all  things,  and  some  only  in  being  let  alone  ; but 
so  it  is,  that  ever  since  man  departed  from  his  God, 
whether  he  be  found  in  solitude  or  in  a crowd,  probe 
to  the  very  bottom  of  his  heart-longings  and  exertions, 
and  he  will  be  found  to  be  in  pursuit  of  rest. 


18  THE  *1  WILL”  OF  INVITATION, 

And  where  will  he  find  it  ? It  is  a part  of  earth's 
cursCj  tliat  in  some  form  or  other  it  is  ever  claitning  the 
sweat  of  the  hrow^  throwing  forth  thorns  and  thistles^ 
and  that  it  can  afford  to  man  no  rest.  Arise  ye  and 
depart^  for  this  is  not  your  rest/''  is  the  voice  which 
flowers  and  fruity  as  well  as  thistle  and  thorn  have  for 
all  the  sons  of  men.  In  us/'  say  all  created  things^ 

when  used,  even  to  the  uttermost,  man  finds  no  abiding 
rest.  There  remainetli  a rest  for  the  of  God” 

And  for  tlieiiij  there  is  also  a present  rest  ; amid  earth’s 
turmoil,  the  shaking  of  its  thrones,  and  principalities, 
and  powers,  there  appears  one  with  soft  and  gentle  voice 
and  look,  avIio  proclaims  Himself  a king — the  prince  of 
jieace — the  giver  of  rest  to  all  who  will  be  the  subjects 
of  His  kingdom,  which  was  not  of  this  world,  but  from 
above.  Oh,  let  it  be  observed  how  distinctly  Jesus 
declared  that  his  kingdom  was  not  of  this  Avorld,  for 
that  if  it  were,  then  would  his  servants  have  fought. 
It  Avould  have  been  easy  for  Him  to  muster  under  His 
banner  all  the  J ews  from  Dan  even  unto  Beersheba  ; 
and  the  history  of  the  siege  of  Jerusalem  shows  us,  how 
desperately  they  would  have  fought.  Had  Jesus  under- 
taken at  that  time  to  restore  the  kingdom  unto  Israel ; 
and  had  He  been  willing  to  assume  the  headship  of 
it  to  Himself,  the  country  would  have  rushed  to  arms, 
and  there  is  little  doubt  but  that  it  would  have  been 
freed. 

This  repudiation  of  earthly  sovereignty  we  find  all 
through  the  life  of  Christ,  and  incidentally  it  comes 
before  us  here. 

Had  Jesus  been  an  earthly  Sovereign,  about  to  set 
up  an  earthly  kingdom,  and  an  earthly  court.  He  would 


19 


THE  '-I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 

have  attracted  to  Himself  such  as  would  have  conduced 
to  His  earthly  honor,  to  His  profit,  to  the  stability  of 
His  throne.  The  monarchs  of  this  world  try  to  attract  to 
their  courts  those  who  are  famous  for  learning,  wisdom, 
and  art ; they  like  to  be  surrounded  by  the  influential 
and  the  rich  ; but  the  blessed  Jesus  tried  to  attract  to 
Himself  the  wretched,  the  outcast,  and  the  sad  ; from 
such  were  to  be  drawn  the  noblest  courtiers  for  a spirit- 
ual throne.  This  is  Avhat  we  find  Jesus  doing  here  ; 
yea,  this  is  what  He  is  doing  even  now  ; still  saying,  as 
He  did  of  old,  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I will  give  you  rest.''  Christ  proposes 
Himself  as  an  object  of  attraction  now  ; He  will  be  one 
of  repulsion  hereafter,  when  he  utters  those  tremendous 
words,  Depart,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared 
for  the  devil  and  his  angels."  It  is  an  awful  thought ; He 
must  necessarily  be  so  ; there  is  no  such  thing  as  Christ's 
mere  toleration  of  any  one  hereafter  ; the  mighty  power 
that  is  in  Him  must  act  ; those  who  rejected  Him,  and 
would  not  be  drawn  by  Him,  shall  not  be  able  to  abide 
with  him ; Christ  must  then  exercise  a throwing-off‘ 
power  ; it  will  be  no  longer,  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that 
laborandare  heavy  laden;"  but,  ^^Depart  into  thcland  of 
unrest  forever,  to  labor,  and  to  be  heavy  laden  evermore." 

May  no  reader  of  this  book  ever  hear  such  words  as 
those  ; rather  may  each  have  rest  in  Jesus  here  ; and 
finally  enter  into  the  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  peo- 
ple of  God. 

Let  us  first  of  all  see  (1.)  Who  the  laboeeks  and 
HEAVY  LADEN  ARE  ; (2.)  then  wc  shall  see  Who 

HELPS  them  ; and  (3.)  lastly,  What  is  their  rest. 


20 


THE  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


All  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden''  embraces  a 
wide  field  indeed.  This  voice  passes  over  the  troubled 
waves  of  human  life  wherever  they  are  surging  ; it  is 
the  only  voice  that  can  say,  Peace,  be  still  !"  And 
where,  in  the  world,  do  we  find  any  rest  apart  from  the 
hearing  and  yielding  obedience  to  this  voice  ? Nowhere  ! 
man  is  ever  being  urged  on  in  the  hope  of  obtaining 
satisfaction  ; he  always  has,  as  he  thinks,  a point  in 
which  he  will  obtain  rest,  but  when  he  reaches  that 
point,  he  finds  that  there  is  unrest  on  the  crest  of  the 
wave,  as  well  as  in  the  trough  of  the  sea  : that  man 
never  continueth  in  one  stay  ; he  finds  that  the  utmost 
he  has  done  is  to  surmount  one  of  the  many  hills  that 
are  around — the  fancied  rest  is  further  on  ; — he  must 
gird  up  his  loins  and  climb  again.  OhJ.  Avith  what 
weary,  heated  spirits  are  men  seeking  after  rest ; and  the 
bustle  and  toil  of  life  seem  such  that  they  have  no  ears 
for  hearing  the  meek  and  lowly  voice  of  Jesus,  saying, 
Come  unto  me,  and  I will  give  you  rest," — not  always 
rcst/rom  earthly  toil,  but  rest  in  earthly  toil  ; calm  re- 
pose, even  though  the  ship  in  Avhich  you  sail  be  tossed 
about  upon  the  waves.  Adam  entered  upon  unrest 
when  he  hid  himself  in  the  trees  of  the  garden,  from  the 
jiresence  of  the  Lord  ; and  he  transmitted  that  unrest 
to  us.  Best  can  only  be  had  in  restoration,  and  that  is 
what  Jesus  offers. — I will  give  you  rest."'*'* 

Cain,  as  a rejecter  of  atonement  by  blood,  and  a persecutor  unto 
death,  of  the  one  by  whom  such  atonement  was  held  and  acted  upon,  is 
presented  to  us,  as  put  into  a position  of  permanent  unrest.  Behold 
thou  hast  driven  me  out  this  day  from  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  from 
thy  face  shall  I be  hid ; and  I shall  bo  as  a fugitive  and  a vagabond 
upon  the  earth ; and  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  every  one  that  lindeth 
me  shall  slay  me.”  Cain’s  doom,  in  its  fearful,  typical  aspect  was  not 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


21 


Who  are  the  laborers  here  invited  by  the  Lord  ? 
Steir*'"'  says,  that  icomcovreg  (kopiontes)  the  ^ laborers/ 
is  subject  to  a necessary  restrictionj  and  connects  itself 
with  TrecjyopTcgixEvoL  {pephortismenoi)  the  ^ heavy  laden/ 
as  rw  rrvevpari  (to  pneumati)  ^ in  spirit/  does  with  tttw- 
Xol  (ptohoi)  " poor/  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  It 
means  not  here,  according  to  its  usual  meaning  else- 
where, those  who  labor  simply,  and  strain  their  ener- 
gies, for  such  vehement  personal  labor  and  exertion,  as 
long  as  it  is  fruitlessly  put  forth,  effectually  hinders 
from  coming  to  the  only  source  of  re-invigoration  ; but 
it  means,  according  to  the  proper  and  original  idea  of 
the  word,  those  who  are  exhausted  and  spent,  who, 
pressed  down  by  their  burden,  can  bear  it  no  longer. 
Though  He  may  call  all,  yet  is  His  call  heard  only  by 
those  who  feel  their  burden,  and  would  be  freed  from  it : 
this  is  the  mediating  link  between  the  offer  and  accept- 
ance of  salvation.''  We  agree  to  this ; but  between  the 
laboring  and  the  heavy  laden,  we  think  we  see  a dis- 
tinction— possibly  two  classes ; possibly  in  the  labor 
and  the  oppression  of  the  burden,  we  have  two  phases 
of  the  same  misery.  We  shall  speak  of  the  laboring 
and  the  heavy  laden  separately  ; alas  ! the  combination 
of  them  both  is  only  too  easily  within  our  reach. 

And,  first  : some  there  are  who  are  laboring  after 
God's  peace  ; they  want  justification  ; the  consciousness 
of  pardon  ; they  have  attained  to  a knowledge  of  need  ; 

thus  to  be  cut  short.  “And  the  Lord  set  a mark  upon  Cain,  lest  any- 
finding  him  should  slay  him.”  We  subsequently  find  Cain  building  a 
city, — an  attempt,  perhaps,  to  invalidate  the  curse,  in  which  he,  doubt- 
less, never  could  succeed. 

* See  “ Steir  on  the  Words  of  Christ.” 


22 


THE  -‘I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


they  are,  and  must  be,  restless  until  that  need  he  sup- 
plied. The  history  of  the  Church  of  God  is  full  of 
instances  of  the  hard  labor  of  His  peo2)le,  while  they 
were  endeavoring  after  rest,  and  ere  they  found  it  in 
His  Son.  Let  us,  first,  take  the  case  of  Luther,  which, 
together  with  that  of  Brainerd,  we  shall  give  with  but 
little  condensation,  as  we  wish  to  exhibit  in  full,  the 
Avorking  of  tlieir  troubled  minds.  D’Aubigne  tells  us 
that  : — 

As  lie  is  going  from  liis  father’s  house,  at  Mansfelt,  to 
Erfurtb,  he  is  overtaken  by  a violent  storm,  the  lightning 
flashes,  the  bolt  falls  at  his  feet.  Luther  throws  himself  upon 
his  knees  ; his  hour  is  perhaps  come.  Death,  the  judgment, 
and  eternity  summon  him  with  all  their  terrors,  and  he  hears 
a voice  which  he  can  no  longer  resist.  Encompassed  Avith  the 
anguish  and  terror  of  death,  as  he  says  himself,  he  makes  a 
vow,  if  the  Lord  delivers  him  from  this  danger,  to  abandon 
the  world,  and  devote  himself  entirely  to  God.  After  rising 
from  the  ground,  having  still  present  to  him  that  death  which 
must  one  day  overtake  him,  he  examines  himself  seriously, 
and  asks  liimself  Avhat  he  ou^ht  to  do.  The  thouo'hts  that 

o o 

once  agitated  him  now  return  with  greater  force.  He  has 
endeavored,  it  is  true,  to  fulfill  all  his  duties,  but  Avhat  is  the 
state  of  his  soul  ? Can  he  appear  before  the  tribunal  of  a 
terrible  God  with  an  impure  heart  ? He  must  become  holy. 
Lie  has  now  as  great  a thirst  for  holiness,  as  he  had  formerly 
for  knowledge.  But  Avhere  can  he  find  it,  or  how  can  he 
attain  it  ? The  university  provided  him  with  the  means  of 
satisfying  his  first  desires.  Who  shall  calm  that  anguish, 
who  shall  quench  the  fire  that  now  consumes  him  ? To  what 
school  of  holiness  shall  he  direct  his  steps  ? He  will  enter 
a cloister,  the  monastic  life  will  save  him;  oftentimes  had  he 
heard  speak  of  its  powers  to  transform  the  heart,  to  sanctify 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


23 


the  sinner,  to  make  man  perfect.  He  will  enter  a monastic 
order.  He  will  there  become  holy  ; thus  will  he  secure  eter- 
nal life= 

Luther  enters  the  monastery,  and  to  mark  his  complete 
separation  from  the  world,  sends  back  to  the  university  his 
ring  of  Master  of  Arts  ; there,  in  that  monastery,  he  endures 
the  greatest  humiliations ; he  is  made  the  mendicant  of  the 
order;  but  he  stoops  to  all;  for  he  is  in  search  of  holiness 
and  peace,  and  to  disobey  would  in  his  mind  be  sin.  When 
Luther  had  become  a reformer,  and  had  declared  that  heaven 
was  not  to  be  obtained  by  such  means  as  mortifications, 
fastings,  and  watchings,  lie  knew  very  well  what  he  was 
saying.  “ I was  indeed  a pious  monk,”  he  wrote  to  Duke 
George  of  Saxony,  and  followed  the  rules  of  my  order  more 
strictly  than  I can  express.  If  ever  monk  could  obtain  heaven 
by  his  monkish  works,  I should  certainly  have  been  entitled 
to  it.  Of  this,  all  the  friars  who  have  known  me  can  testify. 
If  it  had  continued  much  longer  I should  have  carried  my 
mortifications  even  to  death,  by  means  of  my  watchings, 
prayers,  reading,  and  other  labors.”  Luther  did  not  find  in 
the  tranquillity  of  the  cloister,  and  in  monkish  perfection,  that 
peace  of  mind  which  he  had  looked  for  there.  He  wished  to 
have  the  assurance  ot  his  salvation — this  was  the  great  want 
of  his  soul.  Without  it  there  was  no  repose  for  him.  But 
the  fears  that  had  agitated  him  in  the  world  pursue  him  to 
his  cell.  Nay,  they  were  increased.  The  faintest  cry  of  his 
heart  re-echoed  loud  beneath  the  silent  arclies  of  the  cloister. 
God  had  led  him  thither  that  he  might  know  himself,  and  to 
despair  of  his  own  strength  and  virtue.  His  conscience, 
enlightened  by  the  Divine  word,  told  him  what  it  was  to  be 
holy,  but  he  was  filled  with  terror  at  finding,  neither  in  his 
heart  nor  in  his  life,  that  image  of  holiness  which  he  had 
contemplated  in  the  Word  of  God.  The  monks  and  divines  of 
the  day  encouraged  him  to  satisfy  the  Divine  righteousness  by 


24 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


meritorious  works.  But  wnac  works,  tliouglit  ho,  co.ii  come 
from  a heart  like  mine  ? How  can  I stand  before  the  holiness 
of  my  judge  with  works  polluted  in  their  very  source  ? ‘‘I 

saw  that  I was  a great  sinner  in  the  eyes  of  God,”  said  he, 
“ and  I did  not  think  it  possible  for  me  to  propitiate  Him  by 
my  own  merits.”  A tender  conscience  inclined  Luther  to  re- 
gard the  slightest  fault  as  a great  sin.  He  had  hardly  discov- 
ered it  before  he  endeavored  to  expiate  it  by  the  severest 
mortifications,  which  only  served  to  point  out  to  him  the  in- 
utility of  all  human  remedies.  “ I tortured  myself  almost  to 
death,”  said  he,  ‘‘  to  procure  peace  with  God  for  my  troubled 
heart  and  agitated  conscience,  but  surrounded  with  thick 
darkness,  I found  peace  nowhere.” 

So  fierce  was  this  inward  strife,  that  on  one  occasion  Luther, 
overwhelmed  with  sorrow,  shut  himself  up  in  his  cell,  and  for 
several  days  and  nights  allowed  no  one  to  approach  him. 
One  of  his  friends,  Lucas  Edemberger,  feeling  anxious  about 
the  unhappy  monk,  and  having  a presentiment  of  the  condi- 
tion in  which  he  wns,  took  with  him  some  boys  who  w^ere  in 
the  habit  of  singing  in  the  choirs,  and  knocked  at  the  door  of 
his  cell.  No  one  opens,  no  one  answers.  The  good  Edem- 
berger, still  more  alarmed,  breaks  open  the  door.  Luther 
lies  insensible  upon  the  floor,  and  giving  no  signs  of  life  ; his 
friend  strives  in  vain  to  recall  him  to  his  senses ; he  is  still 
motionless.  Then  the  choristers  begin  to  sing  a sweet 
hymn.  Their  clear  voices  act  like  a charm  on  the  poor 
monk,  to  whom  music  was  ever  one  of  the  greatest  pleas- 
ures ; gradually  he  recovers  his  strength,  his  consciousness, 
his  life. 

While  this  fierce  struggle  was  going  on,  there  comes  a new 
actor  upon  the  scene.  This  is  John  Staupitz,  vicar-general  of 
the  Augustines  for  all  Germany.  This  man,  who  had  under- 
gone much  the  same  course  of  conflict  as  Luther,  although 
probably  not  with  such  severity,  had  found  peace  to  his  soul 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


25 


in  simple  faith  in  Christ ; he  is  now  destined  to  help  Luther 
on  to  the  peace  of  God,  though  an  humbler  instrument  is 
designed  to  complete  the  work.  Staupitz  comes  to  the  con- 
vent of  Erfurth  to  make  the  usual  inspection  ; v/hen  there,  he 
exhibited  much  kindness  to  those  monks  who  were  under  his 
authority.  One  of  these  brothers  soon  attracted  his  atten- 
tion ; he  was  a young  man  of  middle  height,  whom  study, 
fasting,  and  prolonged  vigils  had  so  wasted  away,  that  all  his 
bones  might  bo  counted.  Ilis  eyes,  that  in  after  years  were 
compared  to  a falcon’s,  were  sunken  ; his  manner  was  de- 
jected ; his  countenance  betrayed  an  agitated  mind,  the  prey 
of  a thousand  struggles,  but  yet  strong  and  resolute  ; his 
whole  appearance  was  grave,  melancholy,  and  solemn.  Stau- 
pitz, whose  discernment  had  been  exercised  by  long  experience, 
easily  discovered  what  was  passing  in  his  mind,  and  distin- 
guished the  youthful  monk  above  all  who  surrounded  him. 
He  had  had  to  struggle  like  Luther,  and  therefore  could  un- 
derstand him  above  all ; he  could  point  out  to  him  the  road 

to  peace  which  he  himself  had  found Luther’s  heart 

found  an  echo  in  that  of  Staupitz.  The  vicar-general  under- 
stood him,  and  the  monk  felt  a confidence  toward  him  that  he 
had  as  yet  experienced  for  none.  He  unbosomed  to  him  the 
cause  of  his  dejection,  described  the  horrible  thoughts  that 
perplexed  him  ; and  then  began  in  the  cloister  of  Erfurth 
those  conversations  so  full  of  wisdom  and  of  instruction.  Up 
to  this  time  no  one  understood  Luther.  One  day,  when  at 
table  in  the  refectory,  the  young  monk,  dejected  and  silent, 
scarcely  touched  his  food.  Staupitz,  who  looked  earnestly  at 
him,  said  at  last,  “ Why  arc  you  so  sad,  brother  Martin  T’ 
Ah,”  replied  he,  with  a deep  sigb,  “ I do  not  know  what 
will  become  of  me.”  ‘‘These  temptations,”  resumed  Staupitz, 
“ are  more  necessary  to  you  than  eating  or  drinking.”  These 
two  men  did  not  stop  there  ; and  ere  long,  in  the  silence  of 
the  cloister,  took  place  that  intimate  intercourse  which  pow- 


26 


THE  ^'1  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


erfally  contributed  to  lead  forth  the  future  reformer  from  liis 
state  of  darkness. 

“ It  is  in  vain,”  said  Luther,  despondingly  to  Staupitz, 
“ that  I make  promises  to  God  ; sin  is  ever  the  strongest.” 

“ O my  friend,”  replied  the  vicar-general,  looking  back  on 
his  own  experience,  ‘‘  more  than  a thousand  times  have  I 
sworn  to  our  holy  God  to  live  piously,  and  I have  never  kept 
my  vows.  Now,  I swear  no  longer,  for  I know  I can  not  keep 
my  solemn  promises.  If  God  will  not  bo  merciful  toward 
me  for  the  love  of  Christ,  and  grant  me  a happy  departure, 
when  I must  quit  this  world,  I shall  never,  with  the  aid  of  all 
my  vows,  and  all  my  good  works,  stand  before  Him  ; I must 
perish.” 

The  young  monk  is  terrified  at  the  thought  of  Divine  jus- 
tice. He  lays  open  all  his  fears  to  the  vicar-general.  He  is 
alarmed  at  the  unspeakable  holiness  of  God,  and  His  sovereign 
majesty.  “ Who  may  abide  the  day  of  his  coming,  and  who 
shall  stand,  when  ho  appeareth  ?” 

Staupitz  resumes  * he  knows  where  he  had  found  peace, 
and  he  will  point  it  out  to  the  young  man.  “ Why,”  said  he, 

do  you  torment  yourself  with  all  these  speculations  and  these 
high  thoughts?  Look  at  the  wounds  of  Jesus,  to  the  blood 
He  has  shed  for  you  : it  is  there  that  God’s  grace  will  appear 
to  you.  Instead  of  torturing  yourself  on  account  of  your  sins, 
throw  yourself  into  the  Eedeemer’s  arms.  Trust  in  Him — 
in  the  righteousness  of  His  life — in  the  atonement  of  His 
death.  Do  not  shrink  back.  God  is  not  angry  with  you,  it  is 
you  who  are  angry  with  God.  Listen  to  the  Son  of  God.  He 
became  man  to  give  you  the  assurance  of  Divine  favor.  He 
says  to  yon,  “ You  are  my  sheep,  you  hear  my  voice ; no  man 
shall  pluck  you  out  of  my  hand.” 

But  Luther  does  not  find  in  himself  the  repentance  which 
he  thinks  necessary  for  salvation,  and  replies  : “ How  can  I 
dare  believe  in  the  favor  of  God,  so  long  as  there  is  no  real 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  INVITATION. 


27 


conversion  in  me  ? I ninst  be  cbanged,  before  Ho  will  accept 
me.” 

llis  venerable  guide  shows  liim  that  there  can  bo  no  roal 
conversion  so  long  as  man  fears  God,  as  a severe  judge. 
‘‘What  will  lie  say  then,”  asks  Luther,  “to  so  many  con- 
sciences to  which  a thousand  insupportable  tasks  are  pro- 
scribed in  order  that  they  may  gain  heaven 

Then  he  hears  this  reply  of  the  vicar-general,  or  rather  he 
does  not  believe  that  it  comes  from  man  ; it  seems  to  him  like 
a voice  from  heaven,  “There  is  no  real  repentance  except  tliat 
which  begins  with  the  love  of  God,  and  of  righteousness. 
AVhat  others  imagine  to  be  the  end  and  accomplishment  of  re- 
pentance is,  on  the  contrary,  only  its  beginning.  In  order 
that  you  may  be  filled  with  the  love  of  what  is  good,  you  must 
first  be  filled  with  love  for  God.  If  you  desire  to  be  con- 
verted, do  not  be  curious  about  all  these  mortifications,  and  all 
these  tortures.  Love  Him  who  first  loved  you  i” 

Luther  listens — he  listens  again.  These  consolations  fill 
him  with  joy  till  then  unknown,  and  impart  new  light.  “ It 
is  Jesus  Christ,”  thinks  he  in  his  heart.  “ Yes,  it  is  Jesus 
Christ  himself,  who  so  wonderfully  consoles  me  by  these 
sweet  and  healing  words.”  These  words  indeed  penetrated  to 
the  bottom  of  the  young  monk’s  heart,  like  the  sharp  arrow 
of  a strong  man.  Guided  by  this  new  light,  he  begins  to 
compare  the  Scriptures.  He  looks  out  all  the  passages  that 
treat  of  repentance  and  conversion.  These  words  till  then  so 
dreaded,  to  use  his  own  expression,  “ arc  become  to  him  an 
agreeable  pastime,  and  the  sweetest  of  recreations.  All  the 
passages  of  Scripture  that  used  to  alarm  him,  seem  now  to 
run  to  him  from  every  part,  to  smile  and  sport  around  him.” 
“ Hitherto,”  exclaims  he,  “ although  I carefully  dissembled  the 
state  of  my  soul  before  God,  and  endeavored  to  express  to- 
ward Him  a love  which  was  a mere  constraint  and  a fiction, 
there  was  no  expression  in  Scripture  so  bitter  to  me  as  that 


28 


THE  “ I WILL  ’ OF  INVITATION. 


of  repentance.  But  now  there  is  none  so  sweet  or  more  ac- 
ceptable.” 

Although  Luther  had  been  consoled  by  Staupitz’  words,  he 
nevertheless  fell  sometimes  into  despondency.  Sin  was  again 
felt  in  his  timid  conscience,  and  then  all  his  previous  despair 
banished  the  joy  of  salvation.  “0  my  sin!  my  sin  I my 
sin !”  cried  the  young  monk  one  day  in  the  presence  of  the 
vicar-general,  with  a tone  of  profound  anguish.  “Well! 
would  you  only  be  a sinner  in  appearance,”  replied  the  latter, 
“and  have  also  a Saviour  in  appearance?”  “Know,”  replied 
Staupitz,  with  authority,  “Know  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Sa- 
viour even  of  those  who  are  great,  real  sinners,  and  deserving 
of  utter  condemnation.” 

It  was  not  alone  the  sin  he  discovered  in  his  heart  that 
agitated  Luther  : the  troubles  of  his  conscience  were  aug- 
mented by  those  of  reason.  If  the  holy  precepts  of  the  Bible 
alarmed  him,  some  of  the  doctrines  of  that  Divine  book  still 
more  increased  his  tortures.  The  truth,  which  is  the  great 
medium  by  which  God  confers  peace  on  man,  must  necessarily 
begin  by  taking  away  from  him  the  false  security  that  de- 
stroys him.  The  doctrine  of  Election  particularly  disturbed 
the  young  man,  and  launched  him  into  a boundless  field  of  in- 
quiry. Must  he  believe  that  it  was  man  who  first  chose  God 
for  his  j)ortion,  or  that  God  first  elected  man  ? He  wished  to 
penetrate  into  the  secret  counsels  of  God,  unvail  Ilis  mys- 
teries, see  the  Invisible,  and  comprehend  the  incomprehen- 
sible. Staupitz  checked  him  5 he  told  him  not  to  presume 
to  fathom  the  hidden  God,  but  to  confine  himself  to  what 
He  has  manifested  to  us  in  Jesus  Christ.  “ Look  at  Christ’s 
wounds,”  said  he,  “ and  then  you  will  see  God’s  counsel  to- 
ward man  shine  brightly  forth.  Wo  can  not  understand 
God  out  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  Him,  the  Lord  has  said, 
you  will  find  what  I am,  and  what  I require.  Nowhere 
else,  neither  in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  will  you  discover  it.” 


V 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


29 


The  vicar-general  did  still  more.  He  showed  Luther  the 
paternal  designs  of  Providence  in  permitting  these  temptations 
and  these  various  struggles  that  his  soul  was  to  undergo.  He 
made  him  view  them  in  a light  well  calculated  to  revive  his 
courage.  “ It  is  not  in  vain,”  said  he  to  him,  “ that  God  ex- 
ercises you  in  so  many  conflicts  : you  will  sec  that  He  will 
employ  you  as  His  servant  for  great  purposes.” 

Thus  the  struggles  of  Luther  prepared  his  heart  to  under- 
stand the  word  of  God.  The  soil  had  been  ploughed  deep, 
and  the  incorruptible  seed  sank  into  it  with  power.  When 
Staupitz  quitted  Erfurth,  a new  dawn  had  risen  upon  Luther  ! 

But  the  work  was  not  yet  finished.  The  vicar-general  had 
prepared  the  way  : God  reserved  its  accomplishment  for  an 
humbler  instrument.  The  conscience  of  the  young  Augustine 
had  not  yet  found  repose.  His  body  gave  way  at  last  under 
the  conflict  and  the  tension  of  his  soul.  He  was  attacked  by 
an  illness,  that  brought  him  to  the  brink  of  the  grave.  This 
was  in  the  second  year  of  his  abode  in  the  convent.  All  his 
distresses,  and  all  his  fears  were  aroused  at  the  approach  of 
death.  His  own  impurity,  and  the  holiness  of  God  again  dis- 
turbed his  mind.  One  day,  as  he  lay  overwhelmed  with  de- 
spair, an  aged  monk  entered  his  cell,  and  addressed  a few 
words  of  comfort  to  him.  . Luther  opened  his  heart  to  him, 
and  made  known  the  fears  by  which  he  was  tormented.  The 
venerable  old  man  was  incapable  of  following  up  that  soul  in 
all  its  doubts  as  Staupitz  had  done  ; but  he  knew  his  Credo^ 
and  had  found  in  it  much  consolation  to  his  heart.  He  will 
therefore  apply  the  same  remedy  to  his  young  brother.  Lead- 
ing him  back  to  that  Apostle’s  creed  which  Luther  had  learnt 
in  early  childhood  at  the  school  of  Mansfeldt,  the  aged  monk 
repeated  this  article  with  kind  good  nature  : ‘‘  I believe  in  the 
forgiveness  of  sinsT  These  simple  words,  which  the  pious 
brother  pronounced  with  sincerity  in  this  decisive  moment, 
diffused  great  consolation  in  Luther’s  heart.  “ I believe  !”  he 


30 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


repeated  to  liimself  ere  long  on  liis  bed  of  sickness,  “ I believe 
in  the  forgiveness  of  sins !”  “ Ah  !”  said  the  monk,  “ you 

must  believe  not  only  in  the  forgiveness  of  David’s  and  Peter’s 
sins,  for  this  even  the  devils  believe.  It  is  God’s  command 
that  we  believe  our  own  sins  are  forgiven  us.”  How  delight- 
ful did  this  commandment  seem  to  poor  Luther  ! “ Hear  what 

St.  Bernard  says  in  his  discourse  on  the  Annunciation,”  added 
the  aged  brother  : ‘‘  The  testimony  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  thy 
heart  is  this  : ‘ Thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.’  ” 

From  this  moment  light  sprung  up  in  the  heart  of  the  young 
monk  of  Erfurth.  The  word  of  grace  had  been  pronounced, 
he  had  believed  in  it.  He  disclaims  all  merit  of  salvation, 
and  resigns  himself  confidingly  to  the  grace  of  God,  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

This  is  the  story  of  the  famous  Martin  Luther,  the 
solitary  monk  that  shook  the  world  he  was  pre- 
eminently a laborer  after  spiritual  peace,  but,  like  all 
others  who  attain  to  peace,  he  found  it  not  in  toil,  but 
in  simple  resting  upon  Jesus. 

So  common  is  this  laboring  after  rest  for  the  soul, 
that  we  shall  give  yet  one  or  two  more  instances  of  it. 
It  may  be  that  the  reader  has  himself  found  peace  ; if 
he  have,  he  will  have  no  objection  to  go  over  the  bat- 
tle-field again  ; perhaps  he  knows  of  some  one  who  is 
toiling  for  peace,  but  has  found  none  ; then  we  shall 
have  had  the  pleasure  of  furnishing  him  with  instances 
to  his  hand,  by  which  he  can  prove  to  his  toiling  and 
heavy  laden  friend  that  no  toil  after  Christ  will  give 
peace,  that  it  is  in  rest  in  Him  that  peace  is  to  be 
had. 

The  next  hard  laborer  that  appears  upon  the  scene 
is  the  celebrated  David  Brainerd,  the  missionary  to  the 


THE  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


31 


Indians  ; lie  too  must  tell  the  tale  of  his  stragglings 
and  final  peace. 

Some  time  in  the  winter  of  1732  I was  something  roused 
out  of  carnal  security,  by  I scarce  know  what  means  at  first ; 
but  was  much  excited  by  the  prevailing  of  a mortal  sickness  in 
Haddam.  I was  frequent,  constant,  and  sometimes  much 
melted  in  duties,  and  took  great  delight  in  the  performance  of 
them  ; and  I sometimes  hoped  that  I was  converted,  or  at  least 
in  a good  and  hopeful  way  for  heaven  and  happiness,  not 
knowing  what  conversion  was.  The  Spirit  of  God  at  this  time 
proceeded  far  with  me  ; I was  remarkably  dead  to  the  world, 
and  my  thoughts  were  almost  wholly  employed  about  my  soul’s 
concerns  ; and  I may  indeed  say,  “ Almost  I was  persuaded  to 
be  a Christian.”  I was  exceedingly  distressed  and  melancholy 
at  the  death  of  my  mother,  in  March,  1732,  but  afterward  my 
religious  concern  began  to  decline,  and  I by  degrees  fell  back 
into  a considerable  degree  of  security,  though  I still  attended 
secret  prayer  frequently. 

About  the  15th  of  April,  1732,  I removed  from  my  father’s 
house  to  East  Haddam,  where  I spent  four  years,  but  “ still 
without  God  in  the  world  though  for  the  most  part  I went 
a round  of  secret  duty.  I was  not  exceedingly  addicted  to 
young  company,  or  frolicking,  as  it  is  called.  But  this  I know, 
that  when  I did  go  into  company,  I never  returned  from  a 
frolic  in  my  life  with  so  good  a conscience  as  I went  with  ; it 
always  added  new  guilt  to  me,  and  made  me  afraid  to  come  to 
the  throne  of  grace,  and  spoiled  those  good  frames  I was  wont 
sometimes  to  please  myself  with.  But,  alas  ! all  my  good 
frames  were  but  self-righteousness,  not  bottomed  on  a desire 
for  the  glory  of  God. 

About  the  latter  end  of  April,  1737, 1 removed  to  Durham, 
and  began  to  work  on  my  farm,  frequently  longing,  from  a 
natural  inclination,  after  a liberal  education.  I became  very 


32 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


strict  and  watcliful  over  my  tbouglits,  words,  and  actions  ; and 
tliouglit  I must  be  sober  indeed  because  I designed  to  devote 
myself  to  the  ministry,  and  imagined  I did  dedicate  myself  to 
the  Lord. 

Some  time  in  April,  1738,  I went  to  Mr.  Fiske’s,  the  pastor 
of  the  church  at  Haddam,  and  lived  with  him  during  his  life. 
And  I remember  he  advised  me  wholly  to  abandon  young 
company,  and  associate  myself  with  grave  elderly  people, 
which  counsel  I followed  ; and  my  manner  of  life  was  now 
exceedingly  regular,  and  full  of  religion,  such  as  it  was  ; for  I 
read  my  Bible  more  than  twice  through  in  less  than  a year ; 
I spent  much  time  every  day  in  secret  prayer  and  other  secret 
duties  ; I gave  great  attention  to  the  word  preached,  and  en^ 
deavored  to  my  utmost  to  retain  it.  So  much  concerned  was 
I about  religion,  that  I agreed  with  some  young  persons  to 
meet  privately  on  Sabbath  evenings  for  religious  exercises, 
and  thought  myself  sincere  in  these  duties ; and  after  our 
meeting  was  ended  I used  to  repeat  the  discourses  of  the  day 
to  myself,  and  recollect  what  I could,  though  sometimes  it 
was  very  late  in  the  night.  Again  on  Monday  mornings  I 
used  sometimes  to  recollect  the  same  sermons.  And  I had 
sometimes  considerable  movings  of  affections  in  duties,  and 
much  pleasure,  and  had  many  thoughts  of  joining  the 
church.  In  short,  I had  a very  good  outside,  and  rested 
entirely  on  my  duties,  though  I was  not  sensible  of  it. 

After  Mr.  Fiske’s  death  I proceeded  in  my  learning  with  my 
brother  ; and  was  still  very  constant  in  religious  duties,  and 
often  wondered  at  the  levity  of  professors  ; it  was  a trouble  to 
me  that  they  were  so  careless  in  religious  matters.  Thus  I 
proceeded  a considerable  length  on  a self-righteous  founda- 
tion ; and  should  have  been  entirely  lost  and  undone,  had  not 
the  mere  mercy  of  God  prevented. 

Some  time  in  the  beginning  of  winter,  1738,  it  pleased  God 
on  one  Sabbath  day  morning,  as  I was  walking  out  for  some 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


33 


secret  duties,  as  I remember,  to  give  me  on  a sudden  such 
a sense  of  my  danger  and  of  the  wrath  of  God,  that  I stood 
amazed,  and  my  former  good  frames  that  I had  pleased  my- 
self with,  all  presently  vanished  ; and  from  the  view  that  I 
had  of  my  sin  and  vileness,  I was  much  distressed  all  that 
day,  fearing  the  vengeance  of  God  would  soon  overtake  me  ; 
I was  much  dejected,  and  kept  much  alone,  and  sometimes 
begrudged  the  birds  and  beasts  their  happiness,  because  they 
were  not  exposed  to  eternal  misery,  as  I evidently  saw  I was. 
And  thus  I lived  from  day  to  day,  being  frequently  in  great 
distress  ; sometimes  there  appeared  mountains  before  me  to 
obstruct  my  hopes  of  mercy  ; and  the  work  of  conversion 
appeared  so  great,  I thought  I should  never  be  the  subject 
of  it ; but  used,  however,  to  pray  and  cry  to  God,  and  per- 
form other  duties  with  great  earnestness,  and  lioped  by  some 
means  to  make  the  case  better.  And  though  I hundreds 
of  times  renounced  all  pretences  of  any  worth  in  my  duties, 
as  I thought,  even  in  the  season  of  the  performance  of 
them,  and  often  confessed  to  God  that  I deserved  nothing 
for  the  very  best  of  them  but  eternal  condemnation  ; yet  still 
I had  a secret  latent  hope  of  recommending  myself  to  God 
by  my  religious  duties  ; and  when  I prayed  affectionately, 
and  my  heart  seemed  in  some  measure  to  melt,  I hoped  God 
would  be  thereby  moved  to  pity  me ; my  prayers  then 
looked  with  some  appearance  of  goodness  in  them,  and  I 
seemed  to  mourn  for  sin  : and  then  I could  in  some  measure 
venture  on  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ,  as  I thought,  though 
the  preponderating  thought  and  foundation  of  my  hope  was 
some  imagination  of  goodness  in  my  heart-meltings,  and  flow- 
ing of  affections  in  duty,  and  sometimes  extraordinary  enlarge- 
ments therein. 

Some  time  in  February,  1738-9,  I set  apart  a day  for  secret 
fasting  and  prayer,  and  spent  the  day  in  almost  incessant  cries 
to  God  for  mercy,  that  he  would  open  my  eyes  to  see  the 

2* 


34 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


evil  of  sin,  and  the  way  of  life  by  Jesus  Christ.  And  God 
was  pleased  that  day  to  make  considerable  discoveries  of  my 
heart  to  mo.  But  still  I trusted  in  all  the  duties  I per- 
formed, though  there  ’was  no  manner  of  goodness  in  those 
duties,  there  being  no  respect  to  tlie  glory  of  God  in  them, 
nor  any  such  principle  in  my  heart : yet  God  was  pleased  to 
make  my  endeavors  that  day  a means  to  show  me  my  help- 
lessness in  some  measure. 

Sometimes  I was  greatly  encouraged,  and  imagined  that 
God  loved  me,  and  was  pleased  with  me,  and  thought  I should 
soon  be  fully  reconciled  to  God  : while  the  whole  was  founded 
on  mere  presumption,  arising  from  enlargement  in  duty,  or 
flowing  of  affections,  or  some  good  resolutions,  and  the  like. 
And  when,  at  times,  great  distress  began  to  arise,  on  a sight 
of  my  vileness,  and  nakedness,  and  inability  to  deliver  myself 
from  a sovereign  God,  I used  to  put  off  the  discovery,  as 
what  I could  not  bear.  Once,  I remember,  a terrible  pang 
of  distress  seized  me,  and  the  thoughts  of  renouncing  myself, 
and  standing  naked  before  God,  stripped  of  all  goodness, 
were  so  dreadful  to  me,  that  I was  ready  to  say  to  them,  as 
Felix  to  Paul,  “ Go  thy  way  for  this  time.”  Thus,  though  I 
daily  longed  for  greater  conviction  of  sin,  supposing  that  I 
must  see  more  of  my  dreadful  state  in  order  to  a remedy  ; yet, 
when  the  discoveries  of  my  vile,  hellish  heart  were  made  to 
me,  the  sight  was  so  dreadful,  and  showed  me  so  plainly  my 
exposedness  to  damnation,  that  I could  not  endure  it.  I con- 
stantly strove  after  whatever  qualifications  I imagined  others 
obtained  before  the  reception  of  Christ,  in  order  to  recom- 
mend me  to  his  favor.  Sometimes  I felt  the  power  of  a hard 
heart,  and  supposed  it  must  be  softened  before  Christ  would 
accept  of  me  : and  when  I felt  any  meltings  of  heart,  I 
hoped  now  the  work  was  almost  done  : and  hence,  wdien 
my  distress  still  remained,  I was  wont  to  murmur  at  God’s 
dealings  ivith  me  ; and  thought  when  others  felt  their  hearts 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


35 


softened,  God  showed  them  mercy  ; but  my  distress  remained 
still. 

Sometimes  I grew  remiss  and  sluggish,  without  any  con- 
victions of  sin,  for  a considerable  time  together ; but  after 
such  a season,  convictions  sometimes  seized  me  more  violently. 
One  night  I remember  in  particular,  when  I was  walking 
solitarily  abroad,  I had  opened  to  me  such  a view  of  my  sin 
that  I feared  the  ground  would  cleave  asunder  under  my  feet, 
and  become  my  grave,  and  send  my  soul  quick  into  hell 
before  I could  get  home.  And  though  I was  forced  to  go  to 
bed^  lest  my  distress  should  be  discovered  by  others,  which  I 
much  feared,  yet  I scarce  durst  sleep  at  all : for  I thought  it 
would  be  a great  wonder  if  I should  be  out  of  hell  in  the 
morning.  And  though  my  distress  was  sometimes  thus  great, 
yet  I greatly  dreaded  the  loss  of  convictions,  and  returning 
back  to  a state  of  carnal  security,  and  to  my  former  insensi- 
bility of  impending  wrath  : which  made  me  exceeding  exact 
in  my  behaviour  lest  I should  stifle  the  motions  of  God’s 
spirit.  AVhen  at  any  time  I took  a view  of  my  convictions  of 
my  own  sinfulness,  and  thought  the  degree  of  them  to  be  con- 
siderable, I was  wont  to  trust  in  my  convictions;  but  this 
confidence,  and  the  hope  that  arose  in  me  from  it,  of  soon 
making  some  notable  advances  towards  deliverance,  would 
case  my  mind,  and  I soon  became  more  senseless  and  remiss : 
but,  then  again  when  I discerned  my  convictions  to  grow 
languid,  and  I thought  them  about  to  leave  me,  this  immedi- 
ately alarmed  and  distressed  me  ; sometimes  I expected  to 
take  a large  step,  and  get  very  far  towards  conversion,  by  some 
particular  opportunity  or  means  I had  in  view. 

The  many  disappointments,  and  great  distresses,  and  per- 
plexity I met  with,  put  me  into  a most  horrible  frame  of 
contesting  with  the  Almighty  ; and  my  wicked  heart  often 
wished  for  some  other  way  of  salvation  than  by  Jesus  Christ; 
and  being  like  the  troubled  sea,  and  my  thoughts  confused,  I 


36 


THE  “I  AVILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


used  to  contrive  to  escape  the  wrath  of  God  by  some  other 
means,  and  had  strange  projections  full  of  atheism,  contriving 
to  disappoint  God’s  decrees  and  designs  concerning  me,  or  to 
escape  God’s  notice  and  hide  myself  from  Him.  But  when, 
upon  reflection,  I saw  these  projections  were  vain,  and  would 
not  serve  me,  and  that  I could  contrive  nothing  for  my  own 
relief,  this  Avould  throw  my  mind  into  the  most  horrid  frame 
to  wish  there  was  no  God,  or  to  wish  there  were  some  other 
God  that  would  control  Him.  These  thoughts  and  desires 
were  the  secret  inclinations  of  my  heart,  that  were  frequently 
acting  before  I was  aware  : but  alas  ! they  were  mine,  although 
I was  affrighted  with  them  when  I came  to  reflect  on  them  : 
when  I considered  of  it,  it  distressed  me  to  think  that  my 
heart  was  so  full  of  enmity  against  God,  and  it  made  me 
tremble  lest  God’s  vengeance  should  suddenly  fall  upon  me. 
I used  before  to  imagine  my  heart  was  not  so  bad  as  the 
Scriptures  and  some  other  books  represented.  Sometimes 
I used  to  take  much  pains  to  work  up  into  a good  frame,  and 
humble  submissive  disposition,  and  hoped  there  was  some 
goodness  in  me : but  it  may  be  on  a sudden,  the  thoughts  of 
the  strictness  of  the  law,  or  the  sovereignty  of  God,  would  so 
irritate  the  corruption  of  my  heart,  which  I hoped  I had 
brought  to  a good  frame,  that  it  would  break  over  all  bounds, 
and  burst  forth  on  all  sides,  like  floods  of  waters  when  they 
break  down  their  dam.  But  being  sensible  of  the  necessity  of 
a deep  humiliation  in  order  to  a saving  union  with  Christ,  I 
used  to  set  myself  to  work  in  my  own  heart  those  convictions 
that  were  requisite  in  such  a humiliation  ; as  a conviction  that 
God  would  be  just  if  He  cast  me  off  for  ever : and  that  if 
ever  God  should  bestow  mercy  on  me,  it  would  be  mere  grace, 
though  I should  be  in  distress  many  years  first,  and  be  ever  so 
much  engaged  in  duty ; that  God  was  not  in  the  least  obliged 
to  pity  me  the  more  for  all  past  duties,  cries,  and  tears.  These 
things  I strove  to  ray  utmost  to  bring  myself  to  a firm  belief 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


37 


of,  and  hearty  assent  to  ; and  hoped  that  now  I was  brought 
olf  from  myself,  and  truly  bowed  to  the  divine  sovereignty ; 
and  was  wont  to  tell  God  in  my  prayers,  that  now  I had  those 
very  dispositions  of  soul  that  He  required,  and  on  which  lie 
showed  mercy  to  others,  and  thereupon  to  beg  and  plead  for 
mercy  to  me.  But  when  I found  no  relief,  and  was  still 
oppressed  with  guilt  and  fears  of  wrath,  my  soul  was  in  a 
tumult,  and  my  heart  rose  against  God,  as  dealing  hardly  with 
me.  Yet  then  my  conscience  flew  in  my  face,  putting  me  in 
mind  of  my  late  confession  to  God  of  His  justice  in  my  con- 
demnation. And  this  giving  me  a sight  of  the  badness  of  my 
heart,  threw  me  again  into  distress,  and  I wished  I had  watched 
my  heart  more  narrowly,  to  keep  it  from  breaking  out  against 
God’s  dealings  with  mo,  and  I even  wished  I had  not  pleaded 
for  mercy  on  account  of  my  humiliation,  because  thereby  I 
had  lost  all  my  seeming  goodness. 

Thus,  scores  of  times,  I vainly  imagined  myself  humbled, 
and  prepared  for  saving  mercy. 

While  I was  in  this  distressed,  bewildered,  and  tumultuous 
state  of  mind,  the  corruption  of  my  heart  was  especially  irri- 
tated with  these  things  following : — 

1.  The  strictness  of  the  divine  law.  For  I found  it  w’as 
impossible  for  me,  after  my  utmost  pains,  to  answer  the 
demands  of  it.  I often  made  new  resolutions  and  as  often 
broke  them.  I imputed  the  whole  to  carelessness,  and  the 
want  of  being  more  watchful,  and  used  to  call  myself  a fool 
for  my  negligence.  But  when,  upon  a stronger  resolution,  and 
greater  endeavors,  and  close  application  of  myself  to  fasting 
and  prayer,  I found  all  attempts  fail,  then  I quarreled  with 
the  law  of  God,  as  unreasonably  rigid.  I thought  if  it  ex- 
tended only  to  my  outward  actions  and  behavior,  I could 
bear  with  it;  but  I found  it  condemned  me  for  my  evil 
thoughts,  and  the  sins  of  my  heart,  which  I could  not  possibly 
prevent.  I was  extremely  loath  to  give  up,  and  avow  my 


38 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATIOX. 


helplessness  in  this  matter ; but  after  repeated  disappointments, 
thought  that,  rather  than  perish  I could  do  a little  more  still, 
especially  if  such  and  such  circumstances  might  but  attend 
my  endeavors  and  strivings.  I hoped  that  I should  strive 
more  earnestly  than  ever,  if  the  matter  came  to  extremity, 
though  I never  could  find  the  time  to  do  my  utmost  in  the 
manner  I intended  ; and  this  hope  of  future  more  favorable 
circumstances,  and  of  doing  something  great  hereafter,  kept 
me  from  utter  despair  in  myself,  and  from  seeing  myself  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  a sovereign  God,  and  dependent  on  nothing 
but  free  and  boundless  grace. 

2.  Another  grievance  was,  that  faith  alone  was  the  con- 
dition of  salvation  ; and  that  God  would  not  come  down  to 
lower  terms,  that  he  would  not  promise  life  and  salvation  upon 
my  sincere  and  hearty  prayers  and  endeavors.  That  word, 
Mark  xvi.  16,  “He  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned,”  cut 
off  all  hope  there  ; and  I found  that  faith  was  the  sovereign 
gift  of  God  : that  I could  not  get  it  as  of  myself,  and  could 
not  oblige  God  to  bestow  it  upon  me  by  any  of  my  perform- 
ances, Eph.  ii.  1 — 8.  “This,”  I w^as  ready  to  say,  “is  a hard 
saying,  who  can  hear  it  ?”  I could  not  bear  that  all  I had 
done  should  stand  for  mere  nothing,  who  had  been  very  con- 
scientious in  duty,  and  had  been  exceeding  religious  a great 
while,  and  had,  as  I thought,  done  much  more  than  many 
others  that  had  obtained  mercy.  I confessed  indeed  the  vilc- 
ness  of  my  duties  ; but  then  what  made  them  at  that  time  seem 
vile,  was  my  wandering  thoughts  in  them,  not  because  I was 
all  over  defiled  like  a devil,  and  the  principle  corrupt  from 
whence  they  fiowed,  so  that  I could  not  possibly  do  anything 
that  was  good.  And  therefore  I called  what  I did,  by  the 
name  of  honest,  faithful  endeavors,  and  could  not  bear  that 
God  had  made  no  promises  of  salvation  to  them. 

3.  Another  thing  was,  that  I could  not  find  out  what  faith 
was ; or  what  it  was  to  believe,  and  come  to  Christ.  I read 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


39 


the  calls  of  Christ  made  to  the  weary  and  heavy  laden,  but 
could  find  no  way  that  lie  directed  them  to  come  in ; I 
thought  I would  gladly  come  if  I knew  how,  though  the  path 
of  duty  directed  to  were  ever  so  difficult.  I read  Mr.  Stod- 
dart’s  “ Guide  to  Christ,”  which  I trust  was,  in  the  hand  of 
God,  the  happy  means  of  my  conversion,  and  my  heart  rose 
against  the  author,  for  though  he  told  me  my  very  heart 
all  along  under  convictions,  and  seemed  to  be  very  bene- 
ficial to  me  in  his  directions,  yet  here  he  failed,  he  did  not 
tell  me  anything  I could  do  that  would  bring  me  to  Christ, 
but  left  me,  as  it  were,  with  a great  gulf  between  me  and 
Christ,  without  any  direction  to  get  through.  For  I was 
not  yet  effectually  and  experimentally  taught,  that  there 
could  be  no  way  prescribed  whereby  a natural  man  could,  of 
his  own  strength,  obtain  that  which  is  supernatural,  and  which 
the  highest  angel  cannot  give. 

4.  Another  thing  that  I found  a great  inward  opposition 
to,  was  the  sovereignty  of  God.  I could  not  bear  that  it 
should  be  wholly  at  God^s  pleasure,  to  save  or  damn  me  just 
as  lie  would.  That  passage,  Rom.  ix.  11 — 23,  was  a constant 
vexation  to  me,  especially  verse  21.  The  reading  or  medita- 
ting on  this  always  destroyed  my  seeming  good  frames  ; when 
I thought  I was  almost  humbled,  and  almost  resigned  to  God’s 
sovereignty,  the  reading  or  thinking  on  this  passage  would 
make  my  enmity  against  the  sovereignty  of  God  appear.  And 
when  I came  to  reflect  on  my  inward  enmity  and  blasphemy, 
that  arose  on  this  occasion,  I was  the  more  afraid  of  God,  and 
driven  farther  from  any  hopes  of  reconciliation  with  Him ; and 
it  gave  me  such  a dreadful  view  of  myself,  that  I dreaded 
more  than  ever  to  see  myself  in  God’s  hands,  and  at  His 
sovereign  disposal,  and  it  made  me  more  opposite  than  ever 
to  submit  to  His  sovereignty  ; for  I thought  God  designed 
my  damnation. 

All  this  time  the  spirit  of  God  was  pow^erfully  at  work 


40 


THE  ‘=1  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


with  me ; and  I was  inwardly  pressed  to  relinquish  all  self- 
confidence,  all  hopes  of  ever  helping  myself  by  any  means 
whatsoever  ; and  the  conviction  of  my  lost  estate  was  some- 
times so  clear  and  manifest  before  my  eyes,  that  it  was  as  if  it 
had  been  declared  to  me  in  so  many  words,  “ It  is  done,  it 
is  done  ; it  is  forever  impossible  to  deliver  yourself.”  For 
about  three  or  four  days  my  soul  was  thus  distressed,  espe- 
cially at  some  turns,  where  for  a few  moments  I seemed 
to  myself  lost  and  undone ; but  then  would  shrink  back 
immediately  from  the  sight,  because  I dared  not  venture 
myself  into  the  hands  of  God  as  wholly  helpless,  and  at  the 
disposal  of  His  sovereign  pleasure.  I dared  not  see  that 
important  truth  concerning  myself,  that  I was  “ dead  in 
trespasses  and  sins.”  But  when  I had,  as  it  were,  thrust 
away  these  views  of  myself  at  any  time,  I felt  desirous  to 
have  the  same  discoveries  of  myself  again  ; for  I greatly 
feared  being  given  over  of  God  to  final  stupidity.  When  I 
thought  of  putting  it  off  to  a more  convenient  season,  the 
conviction  Avas  so  close  and  powerful  Avith  regard  to  the 
present  time,  that  it  Avas  the  best  time,  and  probably  the  only 
time,  that  I dare  not  put  it  off.  It  Avas  the  sight  of  truth 
concerning  myself,  truth  respecting  my  state,  as  a creature 
fallen  and  alienated  from  God,  and  that  consequently  could 
make  no  demands  on  God  for  mercy,  from  Avhich  my  soul 
shrank  aAvay,  and  trembled  to  think  of  beholding.  And 
though  sometime  before  I had  taken  much  pains,  as  I 
thought,  to  submit  to  the  sovereignty  of  God,  yet  I mistook 
the  thing ; and  did  not  once  imagine,  that  seeing  and  being 
made  experimentally  sensible  of  this  truth,  Avhich  my  soul 
noAV  so  much  dreaded  and  trembled  at  a sense  of,  Avas  the 
frame  of  soul  that  I had  been  so  earnest  in  pursuit  of  hereto- 
fore ; for  I had  ever  hoped,  that  Avhen  I had  attained  to  that 
humiliation  Avhich  I supposed  necessary  to  go  before  faith, 
then  it  Avould  not  be  fair  for  God  to  cast  me  off ; but  noAV  I 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


41 


saw  it  was  so  far  from  any  goodness  in  me  to  own  myself 
spiritually  dead,  and  destitute  of  all  goodness,  that  on  the 
contrary  my  mouth  would  be  forever  stopped  by  it ; and  it 
looked  as  dreadful  to  me,  to  see  myself,  and  the  relation  I 
stood  in  to  God,  as  a sinner  and  a criminal,  and  He  a great 
Judge  and  Sovereign,  as  it  would  be  to  a poor  trembling 
creature  to  venture  off  some  high  precipice.  And  hence  I 
put  it  off  for  a minute  or  two,  and  tried  for  better  circum- 
stances to  do  it  in  ; either  I must  read  a passage  or  two,  or 
pray  first ; or  something  of  the  like  nature  ; or  else  put  off  my 
submission  to  God’s  sovereignty  with  an  objection,  that  I did 
not  know  how  to  submit.  But  the  truth  was,  I could  see  no 
safety  in  owning  myself  in  the  hands  of  a sovereign  God, 
and  confessing  that  I could  lay  no  claim  to  anything  better 
than  damnation. 

But  after  a considerable  time  spent  in  such  like  exercises 
and  distresses,  one  morning,  while  I was  walking  in  a solitary 
place,  as  usual,  I at  once  saw  that  all  my  contrivances  and 
projections  to  effect  or  procure  deliverance  and  salvation  for 
myself,  were  utterly  in  vain.  I Avas  brought  quite  to  a stand, 
at  finding  myself  totally  lost.  I had  thought  many  times  be- 
fore, that  the  difficulties  in  my  way  Avere  very  great ; but  now 
I saw,  in  another  and  very  different  light,  that  it  Avas  forever 
impossible  for  me  to  do  any  thing  toAvard  helping  or  deliver- 
ing myself.  T then  thought  of  blaming  myself  that  I had 
not  done  more,  and  been  more  engaged,  Avhile  I had  oppor- 
tunity ; for  it  seemed  now  as  if  the  season  of  doing  was  for- 
ever over  and  gone  ; but  I instantly  saAV,  that  let  me  have 
done  what  I would,  it  Avould  not  more  have  tended  to  my 
helping  myself,  than  what  I had  done  ; that  I had  made  all 
the  pleas  I ever  could  have  made  to  all  eternity;  and  that  all 
my  pleas  Avere  vain.  The  tumult  that  had  been  before  in 
my  mind  was  noAV  quieted  ; and  I Avas  something  eased  of 
that  distress  Avhich  I felt,  whilst  struggling  against  a sight  of 


42 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


myself,  and  of  tlie  divine  sovereii^nty.  I had  the  greatest 
certainty  that  my  state  was  forever  miserable,  for  all  that  I 
could  do  ; and  wondered,  and  was  almost  astonished,  that  I 
had  never  been  sensible  of  it  before.  In  the  time  while  I re- 
mained in  this  state,  my  notions  respecting  my  duties  were 
quite  different  from  what  I had  ever  entertained  in  times 
past.  Before  this,  the  more  I did  in  duty  the  more  I thought 
God  was  obliged  to  me,  or  at  least  the  more  hard  I thought 
it  would  be  for  God  to  cast  me  off;  though  at  the  same  time 
I confessed,  and  thought  I saw  that  there  was  no  goodness  or 
merit  in  my  duties  ; but  now,  the  more  I did  in  prayer,  or 
any  other  duty,  the  more  I saw  I was  indebted  to  God  for 
allowing  me  to  ask  for  mercy  ; for  I saw  it  was  self-interest 
that  led  me  to  pray,  and  that  I had  never  once  prayed  from 
any  respect  to  the  glory  of  God.  Now  I saw  there  was  no 
necessary  connection  between  my  prayers  and  the  bestow- 
ment  of  divine  mercy  : that  they  laid  not  the  least  obliga- 
tion upon  God  to  bestow  His  grace  upon  mo  ; and  that  there 
was  no  more  virtue  or  goodness  in  them,  than  there  would  be 
in  my  paddling  with  my  hand  in  the  water,  which  was  the 
comparison  I had  then  in  my  mind  ; and  this  because  they 
\vere  not  performed  from  any  love  or  regard  to  God.  I saw 
that  I had  been  heaping  up  my  devotions  before  God,  fast- 
ing,  praying,  etc.,  pretending,  and  indeed  really  thinking  at 
some  times,  that  I was  aiming  at  the  glory  of  God  ; whereas, 
I never  once  truly  intended  it,  but  only  my  own  happiness.  I 
saw  that  as  I had  never  done  any  thing  for  God,  I had  no 
claim  to  lay  to  any  thing  from  Him  but  perdition,  on  ac- 
count of  my  hypocrisy  and  mockery.  0 how  difficult  did  my 
duties  now  appear  from  what  they  used  to  do  ! I used  to 
charge  them  with  sin  and  imperfection  ; but  this  was  only  on 
account  of  the  wanderings  and  vain  thoughts  attending  them, 
and  not  because  I had  no  regard  to  God  in  them — for  this  I 
thought  I had  ; but  when  I saw  evidently  that  I had  regard 


THE  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


43 


to  nothing  but  self-interest,  then  they  appeared  vile  mockery 
of  God,  self- worship,  and  a continual  course  of  lies  ; so  that  I 
saw  now,  there  was  something  worse  had  attended  my  duties 
than  barely  a few  wanderings  : for  the  whole  was  nothing  but 
self-worship  and  a horrid  abuse  of  God. 

I continued,  as  I remember,  in  this  state  of  mind  from  Fri- 
day morning  till  the  Sabbath  evening  following,  July  1 2th, 
1739,  when  I was  walking  again  in  the  same  solitary  place, 
where  I was  brought  to  see  myself  lost  and  helpless  as  was 
before  mentioned  ; and  here,  in  a mournful  melancholy  state 
was  attempting  to  pray,  but  found  no  heart  to  engage  in  that 
or  any  other  duty  ; my  prime  concern  and  exercise,  and  re- 
ligious affections,  were  now  gone.  I thought  the  Spirit  of 
God  had  quite  left  me,  but  still  was  not  distressed  : yet  discon- 
solate, as  if  there  was  nothing  in  heaven  or  earth  could  make 
me  happy. 

And  having  been  thus  endeavoring  to  pray,  though  being 
as  I thought,  very  stupid  and  senseless  for  near  half  an  hour, 
then,  as  I was  walking  in  a dark  thick  grove,  unspeakable 
glory  seemed  to  open  to  the  view  and  apprehension  of  my 
soul ; I do  not  mean  any  external  brightness,  for  I saw  no  such 
thing ; nor  do  I intend  any  imagination  of  a body  of  light, 
somewhere  away  in  the  third  heaven,  nor  any  thing  of  that 
nature  ; but  it  was  a new  inward  apprehension  or  view  that  I 
had  of  God,  such  as  I never  had  before,  nor  any  thing  which 
had  the  least  resemblance  of  it.  I stood  still,  and  wondered 
and  admired  ; I knew  that  I never  had  seen  before  any  thing 
comparable  to  it  for  excellency  and  beauty  ; it  was  widely 
different  from  all  the  conceptions  that  ever  I had  had  of  God, 
or  things  divine.  I had  no  particular  apprehension  of  any 
one  person  in  the  trinity,  cither  the  Father,  the  Son,  or  the 
Holy  Ghost ; but  it  appeared  to  be  divine  glory  that  I there 
beheld  ; and  my  soul  rejoiced  with  joy  unspeakable,  to  see 
such  a God,  such  a glorious  divine  being  ; and  I was  inwardly 


44 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION, 


pleased  and  satisfied  that  He  should  be  God  over  all  forever 
and  ever.  My  soul  was  so  captivated  and  delighted  with  the 
excellency,  loveliness,  greatness,  and  other  perfections  of  God, 
that  I was  even  swallowed  up  in  Him  ; at  least  to  that  de- 
gree, that  I had  no  thought,  as  I remember,  at  first  about  my 
own  salvation,  and  scarce  reflected  there  was  such  a creature 
as  myself. 

I continued  in  this  state  of  inward  joy  and  peace,  yet  as- 
tonishment, till  near  dark,  without  any  sensible  abatement ; 
and  then  began  to  think  and  examine  what  I had  seen,  and 
felt  sweetly  composed  in  my  mind  all  the  evening  following. 
I felt  myself  in  a new  world,  and  everything  about  me 
appeared  with  a different  aspect  from  what  it  was  wont 
to  do. 

At  this  time,  the  way  of  salvation  opened  to  me  with  such 
infinite  wisdom,  suitableness,  and  excellency,  that  I wondered 
I should  ever  think  of  any  other  way  of  salvation  ; and  was 
amazed  that  I had  not  dropped  my  own  contrivances,  and 
complied  with  this  blessed  and  excellent  way  before.  If  I 
could  have  been  saved  by  my  own  duties,  or  any  other  way 
that  I had  formerly  contrived,  my  whole  soul  would  now 
have  refused.  I wondered  that  all  the  world  did  not  see  and 
comply  with  this  way  of  salvation  entirely  by  the  righteous- 
ness of  Christ. 

The  sweet  relish  of  what  I then  felt  continued  with  me 
for  several  days,  almost  constantly,  in  a greater  or  less  degree  , 
I could  not  but  sweetly  rejoice  in  God,  lying  down  and 
rising  up. 

To  this  we  may  add  an  affecting  account  which 
Brainerd  gives  of  one  of  his  converts,  who  had  been  in 
much  distress  of  mind,  but  was  brought  under  the 
preaching  of  the  word  to  a heavenly  frame,  composure 
of  spirit,  and  entire  resignation  to  the  divine  will. 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


45 


When  I came  to  discourse  particularly  with  her/' 
Brainerd  writes,  and  to  inquire  of  her  how  she  got 
relief  from  the  spiritual  distresses  under  which  she  had 
lately  been,  she  answered,  in  broken  English — ^ Me  try, 
me  try,  save  myself : last,  my  strength  be  all  gone,' 
meaning  her  ability  to  save  herself : ^ could  not  me 
stir  bit  further.  Den  last,  me  forced  let  Jesus  Christ 
alone,  send  me  hell  if  he  please.'  I said,  ^ But  you  were 
not  willing  to  go  to  hell,  were  you  ?'  She  replied, 

^ Could  not  me  help  it.  My  heart  would  be  wicked  for 
all.  Could  not  me  make  him  good,'  meaning  that  she 
saw  it  was  right  she  should  go  to  hell,  because  her  heart 
was  wicked ; and  would  be  so,  after  all  that  she  could  do 
to  mend  it.  I asked  her  how  she  got  out  of  this  case. 
She  answered,  still  in  the  same  broken  language — ^ By 
by  my  heart  be  grad  desperately.'  (By  and  by  my  heart 
was  exceedingly  glad.)  I asked  her  why  her  heart  was 
glad.  She  replied  ^ Grad  my  heart  Jesus  Christ  do 
what  he  please  with  me.  Den  me  tink,  grad  my  heart 
Jesus  Christ  send  me  hell.  Did  not  me  care  where  He 
put  me  : me  lobe  Him  for  all.'  (My  heart  was  glad  that 
Jesus  Christ  would  do  with  me  what  he  pleased.  Then 
I thought  my  heart  would  be  glad  although  Christ  should 
send  me  to  hell.  I did  not  care  where  He  put  me  ; I 
should  love  Him  for  all — ) that  is,  do  what  he  would 
with  her.  And  she  could  not  readily  be  convinced,  but 
that  she  was  Avilling  to  go  to  hell,  if  Christ  were  j)leased 
to  send  her  thither,  though  the  truth  evidently  was,  that 
her  will  was  so  swallowed  up  in  the  divine  will,  that 
she  could  not  frame  any  hell  in  her  imagination,  that 
would  be  dreadful  or  undesirable,  provided  it  was  the 
will  of  God  to  send  her  to  it."  / 


46 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


The  case  of  Simeon  will  supply  another  illustration. 
He  says  : — 

It  was  but  the  third  day  after  iny  arrival  at  college^ 
that  I understood  I should  be  expected  shortly  to  attend 
the  Lord's  Supper.  Without  a moment's  loss  of  time^  I 
bought  the  ^ Whole  Duty  of  Man/  (the  only  religious 
book  I had  ever  heard  of^)  and  began  to  read  it  witli 
great  diligence  ; at  the  same  time  calling  my  ways  to 
remembrance^  and  crying  to  God  for  mercy  ; and  so 
earnest  was  I in  these  exercises^  that  within  three  weeks 
I made  myself  quite  ill  with  reading^  fasting,  and  jirayer. 
I next  j)rocured  ^ Kettlewell  on  the  Sacrament/'  but  I 
remember  that  it  required  more  of  me  than  I could  bear, 
and,  therefore,  1 2)rocured  ^ Wilson  on  the  Lord's  Supper,' 
which  seemed  to  be  more  moderate  in  its  requirements. 
I continued  with  unabated  earnestness  to  search  out,  and 
mourn  over  the  numberless  iniquities  of  my  former  life ; 
and  so  greatly  was  my  mind  oppressed  with  the  weight 
of  them,  that  I frequently  looked  upon  the  dogs  with 
envy  ; wishing,  if  it  were  possible,  that  I could  be  blessed 
with  their  mortality,  and  they  be  cursed  with  my  im- 
mortality in  my  stead.  I set  myself  immediately  to 
undo  all  my  former  sins,  as  far  as  I could  ; and  did  it  in 
some  instpiTices  v/hich  required  great  self-denial,  my 
distress  of  mind  continued  for  about  three  months,  and 
well  might  it  have  continued  for  years,  but  God  began  at 
last  to  smile  upon  mo,  and  to  give  me  a hoj)0  of  accept- 
ance Avith  Him.  The  circumstances  attendant  on  this 
Avere  very  peculiar.  My  efforts  to  remedy  my  former 
misdeeds  had  been  steadily  pursued,  and  in  comparison 
of  approving  myself  to  God  in  this  matter,  I made  no 
account  of  shame,  or  loss,  or  anything  in  the  Avorld.  In 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


47 


jiroportioii  as  I proceeded  in  this  work^  I felt  somewhat 
of  hope  springing  up  in  my  mind  ; hut  it  was  an  indis- 
tinct kind  of  hope^  founded  on  God's  mercy  to  real  pen- 
itents. But  as  I Avas  reading  ^ Wilson  on  the  Lord’s 
Supper/  I met  with  an  expression  to  this  effect : ^ That 
the  Jews  knew  what  they  did  when  they  transferred 
their  sin  to  the  head  of  their  offering.'  The  thought 
rushed  into  my  mind^  What  ! may  I transfer  all  my 
guilt  to  another  ? Has  God  provided  an  offering  for  mc^ 
that  I may  lay  my  sins  on  his  head  ? Then,  God  Avilling, 
I will  not  bear  them  on  my  own  soul  one  moment  longer. 
Accordingly  I sought  to  lay  my  sins  upon  the  sacred 
head  of  Jesus  ; and  on  the  Wednesday  began  to  have  a 
hope  of  mercy  ; on  the  Thursday  that  hope  increased  ; 
on  the  Friday  and  Saturday  it  became  more  strong ; and 
on  the  Sunday  morning  (Easter  Hay,)  I awoke  Avith  those 
Avords  upon  my  heart  and  lips,  ^ Jesus  Christ  is  risen 
to-day  ! Hallelujah  !'  From  that  liour  peace  floAved  in 
rich  abundance  into  my  soul."'*'' 

Hewitson  again,  speaking  of  his  conversion,  says  : — 
I am  sure  of  this,  that  /or  a long^  long  time^  I have 
been  deceiving  myself  and  making  myself  miserable 
CA^ery  day,  through  ignorance  of  the  free,  glorious  gos- 
pel, Avhile  I imagined  that  I clearly  understood  its 
gracious  character.  For  long  the  painful  feeling  still 
preyed  upon  my  mind,  that  I must  do  some  good  Avorks 
myself,  or  God  Avould  not  accept  me  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 
and  my  misery  Avas,  that  Avhile  Satan  tlius  blinded  my 
eyes,  I found  myself  unable  to  do  the  good  Avorks  that  I 
Avould.  Noav  I see  that  the  gospel  is  quite  different — 
that  it  is  free,  and  full,  and  Avholly  of  grace." 

* Sec  Carus’  Memoirs  cf  Simeon.” 


48 


THE  “I  WILL*'  OF  INVITATION. 


And  if  we  go  back  to  the  early  history  of  the  Churchy 
the  confessions  of  St„  Augustine  will  supply  another 
striking  example. 

The  house  he  lodged  in  had  a little  garden^  in  Avhich 
he  could  always  reckon  on  finding  a quiet  retreat. 

Thither/^  says  he^  the  tumult  of  my  breast  hurried 
me^  where  no  man  might  hinder  the  hot  contention 
wherein  I had  engaged  with  myself.  What  said  I not 
against  myself  ? With  what  scourges  of  condemnation 
lashed  I not  my  soul^  that  it  might  follow  me  striving 
to  go  after  Thee  ! . . . Thus  soul-sick  was  and 

tormented,  accusing  myself  much  more  severely  than  my 
wont,  rolling  and  turning  me  in  my  chain.'' 

For  ten  years  had  he  been  groping  after  Christ,  but  all 
his  struggles  only  left  him  more  guilty  and  more  self- 
condemned.  I cast  myself  down,"  says  he,  I know 
not  how,  under  a certain  fig-tree,  giving  full  vent  to  my 
tears  ; and  to  this  purpose  spake  I unto  Thee  ; — ^ How 
long,  Lord,  wilt  Thou  bo  angry  ? for  ever  ? How  long  ? 
how  long  ? to-morrow,  and  to-morrow  ? Why  not  now  ? 
why  not  now  Augustine  Avas  still  speaking  and 
Aveeping  in  the  most  bitter  contrition  of  his  heart,  when 
suddenly  there  fell  upon  his  ear  from  a neighboring 
house,  a voice,  as  of  a boy  or  girl  chanting  and  oft  repeat- 
ing,— Take  up  and  read  ! take  up  and  read  !"  Checking 
the  torrent  of  his  tears,  he  arose,  interpreting  it  to  be  no 
other  than  a command  from  God,  to  open  the  book  and 
read  the  first  chapter  he  should  find.  He  snatched  the 
volume  of  St.  Paul,  which  he  had  brought  Avith  him  to 
the  garden,  opened  it,  and  his  eye  fell  on  that  Scripture, 
— Put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  make  not 
provision  for  the  flesh,  to  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof."  ^‘No 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


49 


further  would  I read/’  says  he  ; nor  needed  I : for  in- 
stantly^ at  the  end  of  this  sentence^  by  a light  as  it  were 
of  serenity  infused  into  my  hearty  all  the  darkness  of 
doubt  vanished  away  ; I felt  it  scatter^  and  descried 
the  dawning  day.  ....... 

How  hast  thou  loved  us^  Father^  delivering  up  thy 
only  Son  for  us  ungodly  ! Well  may  my  hope  be  strong 
through  such  an  Intercessor  ; else  I should  despair. 
Many  and  great  are  my  diseases^  Thy  medicine  larger 
still ! . . Terrified  with  my  sins^  and  the  Aveight 

of  my  misery,  I was  desponding,  but  Thou  encouragest 
me,  saying,  ^ Christ  died  for  all,  that  they  which  live 
should  not  henceforth  live  unto  themselves,  but  to  Him 
who  died  for  them  and  rose  again."  So  I cast  all  my 
care  on  Thee,  Lord,  that  I may  live, — not  Avith  doubting, 
but  Avith  assured  confidence  do  I love  Thee,  0 Lord  ! 
Thou  art  my  King  ; reign  absolute  in  my  heart  And 
some  years  after  this,  we  find  him  saying  : ^^No  Avant 
of  deserving  on  my  part,  not  even  the  lowest  and  most 
mortifying  thoughts  of  my  vileness  and  unAvorthiness, 
nor  the  highest  and  most  enlarged  notions  of  the  excel- 
lence of  the  bliss  in  heaven,  can  cast  me  down  from 
this  high  tower  of  hope.""’*" 

Many  a long  century  had  passed  away,  Avhen  a boy 
at  Oxford,  Charles  Wesley  by  name,  began  to  be 
concerned  about  the  conscientious  improvement  of  his 
time,  Avhich  had  before  been  lost  in  idle  diversions,  and 
commenced  diligently  to  observe  the  method  of  study 
prescribed  by  the  statutes  of  the  University.  Others 
joined  him,  forming  a little  society,  distinguished  by 

^ See  “Milner’s  Church  History,”  Vol.  II;  and  “Memoirs  of  St. 
Augustine,”  by  Rev.  J.  Baillie. 


50 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


observance  of  the  method  of  study,  and  of  the  sacra- 
mental observances  and  means  of  grace.  A thing  so 
extraordinary  in  that  day  as  serious  attention  to  study 
and  religious  worship,  even  on  the  part  of  a handful  of 
boys,  could  not  pass  without  observation  and  ridicule, 
and  young  Wesley  and  his  friends,  from  their  regard  to 
the  method  of  study,  soon  went  by  the  slang  epithet  of 
the  ^Methodists."  John  Wesley,  who  was  five  years  older 
than  Charles,  now  four  years  a serious  and  devout  cler- 
gyman of  the  Church  of  England,  at  this  time  returned 
to  Oxford  as  a tutor,  and  joining  the  little  society  of 
^ Methodists,"  became  a master-spirit  among  them. 
Their  earnestness  and  austerity  in  religion  deepened  to 
a wonderful  extent,  and  exhibited  itself  in  unbounded 
self-denials,  charities,  fastings,  prayers,  and  labors,  in 
all  which  they  found  no  spiritual  peace,  yet  persevered 
in  spite  of  opposition,  defamation,  and  contempt. 

Four  or  five  years  had  thus  passed  over  the  heads  of 
these  young  devotees,  when  an  indigent  student  entered 
as  a servitor j defraying  his  college  expenses  by  perform- 
ing menial  offices  in  the  rooms  of  the  wealthier  young 
men  in  the  university.  This  was  George  Whitefield, 
then  eighteen  years  of  age,  both  by  nature  and  grace 
marked  as  the  greatest  beyond  comparison  of  those 
among  whom  he  moved  as  a menial.  He  was  strongly 
attracted  towards  the  Wesleys  and  their  associates,  by 
their  earnest  religious  life,  but  from  the  poverty  of  his 
station  dared  not  intrude  himself  upon  their  notice. 
But  having  been  named  to  Charles  Wesley  by  a poor 
woman  whom  he  had  employed  on  an  errand  of  charity, 
he  was  sought  out,  and  introduced  to  the  little  brother- 
hood, of  which  he  became  one  of  the  most  zealous 


THE  ‘-I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


51 


members.  It  was  among  their  rules,  for  example, 
frequently  ^ to  interrogate  themselves  whether  they  had 
been  simple  and  recollected,  whether  they  had  always 
prayed  with  fervor,  on  Monday,  Wednesday,  Friday, 
Saturday  noon  ; if  they  had  used  a collect  at  nine, 
twelve,  and  three  o'clock  ; duly  meditated  on  Sunday, 
from  three  to  four,  on  Thomas  a Kempis ; mused  on 
Wednesday  and  Friday,  from  twelve  to  one,  on  the 
Passion,'  etc.  ^ I now  began,'  says  Whitefield,  ^ like 
them,  to  live  by  rule,  and  to  pick  up  every  fragment  of 
my  time,  that  not  a moment  of  it  might  be  lost.  Like 
them,  having  no  weekly  sacrament  at  our  college,  al- 
though the  rubric  required  it,  I received  it  every  Sunday 
at  Christ  Church.  I joined  with  them  in  keeping  the 
Stations,  by  fasting  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  and  left 
no  means  unused  which  I thought  would  lead  me  nearer 
to  Christ.  By  degrees  I began  to  leave  off  eating  fruits 
and  such  like,  and  gave  the  money  I usually  spent  in 
that  way  to  the  poor.  Afterwards  I chose  the  worst  sort 
of  food,  though  my  place  furnished  me  with  variety. 
My  apparel  was  mean.  I thought  it  unbecoming  a pen- 
itent to  have  his  hair  powdered.  I wore  woolen  gloves, 
a patched  gown,  and  dirty  shoes.  It  was  now  suggested 
to  me  that  Jesus  Christ  was  among  the  wild  beasts 
when  He  was  tempted,  and  that  I ought  to  follow  His 
example  ; and  being  willing,  as  I thought,  to  imitate 
Jesus  Christ,  after  supper  I went  into  Christ  Church 
walk,  near  our  college,  and  continued  in  silent  prayer 
nearly  two  hours,  sometimes  lying  on  my  face,  sometimes 
kneeling  upon  my  knees.  The  night  being  stormy,  gave 
me  awful  thoughts  of  the  day  of  judgment.  The  next 
day  I repeated  the  same  exercise  at  the  same  place.  After 


52 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


this  tlie  holy  season  of  Lent  came  on^  which  our  friends 
kept  very  strictly,  eating  no  flesh  during  the  six  weeks, 
except  on  Saturdays  and  Sundays.  I abstained  fre- 
quently on  Saturdays  also,  and  ate  nothing  on  the  other 
days  (except  Sunday)  but  sage  tea  without  sugar,  and 
coarse  bread.  I constantly  walked  out  in  the  cold 
mornings  till  one  part  of  my  hands  was  quite  black." 

This  truly  Eomish  course  of  penance  and  austerity 
finally  exhausted  nature,  and  threw  him  into  an  alarm- 
ing illness  which  lasted  seven  weeks.  This  sickness 
Whitefield  calls,  in  his  journal,  ^a  glorious  visitation." 
The  constant  brotherly  attentions  of  his  fellow-ascetics, 
the  Wesleys,  with  their  maxims  and  citations,  were  in- 
efiectual  now  to  comfort  or  direct  his  mind.  His  course 
of  externals,  with  the  energy  of  the  natural  man  which 
had  much  to  do  in  prompting  and  sustaining  it,  was 
effectually  broken  up,  and  his  thoughts  communed  with 
his  own  heart  and  the  word  of  Grod.  He  spent  much 
of  his  time  in  reading  the  Greek  Testament,  and  in 
prayer.  He  gained  more  clear,  truthful,  and  affecting 
views  of  his  own  sinfulness,  and  saw  how  hopeless  was 
the  effort  to  remove  a sense  of  guilt  by  religious  ob- 
servances. ^ One  day,"  he  informs  us,  ^perceiving  an 
uncommon  drought  and  noisome  clamminess  in  my 
mouth,  and  using  things  to  allay  my  thirst  but  in  vain, 
it  was  suggested  to  me  that  when  Jesus  Christ  cried 
out,  ^ I thirst j His  sufferings  were  near  over.  Upon 
this  I threw  myself  on  the  bed  and  cried  out,  I thirsty 
I thirst ! Soon  after  I perceived  my  load  to  go  off ; a 
spirit  of  mourning  was  taken  from  me;  and  I knew 
what  it  was  truly  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord.  When  I said 
those  words,  I thirsty  I thirsty  my  soul  was  in  agony  ; 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


53 


I thirsted  for  a clear  discovery  of  my  pardon  through 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  seal  of  the  Spirit.  I was  at  the 
same  time  enabled  to  look  up  with  faith  to  the  glorious 
Lord  Jesus  as  dying  for  sinners,  and  for  some  time  I 
could  not  avoid  singing  psalms  wherever  I was."" 

These  are  but  specimens  of  a vast  multitude  who  are 
laboring  after  peace  and  rest ; could  we  see  all  who 
are  thus  toiling,  we  should  have  to  look  upon  hundreds 
of  thousands ; and  very  fearful  indeed  would  be  the 
anguish  revealed.  Could  we  see  embodied  all  the  var- 
ious forms  of  toil,  we  should  be  surprised  at  the  dif- 
ferent loads  under  which  men  are  struggling  in  their 
efforts  to  get  peace. 

And  here  Avill  be  a fitting  place  to  say  a word  or  two 
with  reference  to  what  is  popularly  known  as  ^Hhe 
revival""  in  the  present  day.  I quite  believe  that  there 
are  seasons  when  there  are  special  manifestations  of 
Grod"s  Spirit ; and  at  such  seasons  I am  quite  prepared 
to  look  for  something  beyond  the  experience  of  what 
we  might  call  ordinary  times.""  I quite  believe  that 
people  may  be  what  is  popularly  called  stricken 
and  that  the  peace  of  Grod  may  be  obtained  in  a mo- 
ment of  time.  But,  whilst  holding  all  this  fully,  I can 
not  but  object  to  the  violence  of  many  who  are  known 
as  revival  preachers""  (alas  ! that  we  are  not  all  known 
as  revival  preachers  !)  and  who  in  too  many  instances 
deal  with  indiscriminating  force. 

It  is  true  that  there  is  but  the  one  j)anacea  for  all 
human  guilt  and  woe,  and  that  is  the  blood  of  Christ. 
The  Come  unto  ME ""  is  the  only  hope  ; but  we  say, 
this  mighty  truth  maybe  abused  as  well  as  used.  Yes  ! 
unthinking,  unconscience-stricken  men  may  be  carried  as 


54 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


it  were  off  their  legs  by  the  torrent  of  the  preacher's 
energy  ; and  be  swept  down  the  stream  of  the  prevail- 
ing enthusiasm^  without  being  able  to  give  a reason  for 
the  desire  that  is  within  them.  We  shall  never  be  sur- 
prised at  hearing  that  some  who  were  thought  to  be 
savingly  affected  at  the  time  of  a revival  have  fallen  off ; 
we  firmly  believe  that  a sufficient  number  will  remain 
as  a solid  increase  to  the  church  of  God,  to  prove  that 
the  revival  was  no  myth.  It  has  been  well  observed, 
that  the  proportion  of  awakenings  to  conversions,  is 
much  the  same  as  of  blossoms  to  fruit.  Who  disbelieves 
in  the  existence  or  value  of  the  fruit,  because  it  has 
swelled,  and  ripened,  from  amid  a quantity  of  blossoms 
which  have  come  to  nought. 

We  believe,  we  say,  that  there  will  be  fallings  off,  and 
we  believe  that  amongst  these  will  be  found  many,  who 
had  so  to  speak,  only  been  revived  by  man — galvanized, 
but  not  vivified.  They  heard  a formula  about  finding 
peace  in  Christ but  they  knew  not  that  they  were  at 
war  with  God — they  heard  about  ^G^est  in  Christ,"  but 
they  knew  not  that  they  were  heavy  laden  ; they  heard 
of  His  being  a physician,  but  they  knew  not  that  they 
were  sick — they  knew  not  that  they  were  wretched, 
and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked  they 
thought  that  they  had  need  of  nothing ; they  needed 
to  be  counselled  to  buy  of  Him  gold,  tried  in  the  fire, 
that  they  might  be  rich  ; and  white  raiment,  that  they 
might  be  clothed  ; and  that  the  shame  of  their  naked- 
ness do  not  appear,  and  to  anoint  their  eyes  with  eye- 
salve  that  they  might  see  : Eev.  iv.,  17,  18. 

There  seems  to  be  a crude  and  sweeping  way  of 
dealing  with  all  souls  alike,  as  though  because  there 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


55 


were  but  the  one  disease  and  the  one  remedy,  therefore 
all  should  be  treated  in  exactly  the  same  way.  We 
believe  fully  in  the  oneness  of  the  disease  and  of  the 
remedy  ; but  Ave  believe  also  in  diversities  of  mental 
constitutions  ; and  in  processes  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  It 
is  possible  that  we  may  be  met  with  the  statement  that 
conscience  and  faith — the  two  great  elements  in  con- 
version— are  independent  of  the  mental  constitution  ; 
and  that,  whatever  a man's  mental  constitution  may 
be,  he  can  be  converted,  if  his  conscience  be  smitten, 
and  his  faith  be  stirred — we  firmly  believe  it — we  hold 
that  but  scant  intelligence  is  necessary  to  salvation 
but  at  the  same  time,  when  there  is  a mental  constitu- 
tion, it  will  work  ; it  will  show  its  peculiarities  ; it  has 
often  to  be  carried  through  certain  processes  ; and  we 
can  not  agree  to  ignore  this  method  of  the  Spirit's  deal- 
ing, because  by  a sjpeediy  act  of  faith,  so  many  have, 
thank  God,  found  peace. 

The  tendency,  in  the  present  day,  is  to  undervalue 

* “ I have  seen  Jesus,”  said  a poor  imbecile,  who  for  many  years  had 
been  the  terror  of  his  neighborhood,  but  who  under  the  Divine  influenco 
had  become  a mild  and  gentle  creature.  “ I have  seen  Jesus,”  was  his 
only  reply  to  those  who  inquired  what  had  induced  a change  so  wonder- 
ful. And  as  the  years  passed  on,  and  the  love  of  Jesus  showed  itself  in 
his  every  act,  this  single  testimony  to  the  power  of  the  cross,  won  many 
a stouter  heart  to  yield  to  the  blessed  Eedeemer. 

“Does  Jesus  love  foolish  boy?”  asked  an  idiotic  lad  of  the  superin-' 
tendent  of  the  Idiotic  Asylum  at  Essex  Hall.  On  being  told  that  He 
did,  the  poor  child  could  hardly  contain  himself  for  joy.  “ Jesus  love, 
Jesus  love  me,”  he  cried,  “ nobody  love  foolish  boy  before;”  and  as  his 
time  passed  on,  the  consciousness  of  the  love  of  Jesus  made  even  the 
lack  lustre  eye  and  grinning  face  of  the  boy  to  assume  a look  of  intelli- 
gence, and  his  struggles  to  subdue  the  evil  propensities  of  his  wayward 
nature,  showed  that  grace  had  indeed  found  a lodgment  in  his  heart. — 
Revival  Incidents. 


56 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


such  spiritual  work  as  is  not  rapid  ; and  to  think  that 
souls  must  be  converted  as  with  the  speed  of  a light- 
ning flash. 

It  would  be  sad  indeed  for  the  church  of  Giod,  if 
there  were  none  who  could  sympathize  with  the  labor- 
ing soul^  with  its  difficulties^  its  struggles^  its  burdens^ 
and  its  tears  ; if  there  were  none  skilled  to  enter  into 
the  intricacies^  and  peculiarities  of  different  minds  ; 
these  men  are  also  true  evangelists  ; with  the  most  pro- 
fessed revivalists,  they  cry  of  Jesus,  Come  unto  me;" 
but  with  Him  also,  they  note  the  ffiabor"  and  the 
burden  of  the  soul.  These  men  have  to  do  with  souls, 
which  are  like  Israel  in  the  desert ; often  skirting  the 
promised  land,  and  then  doubling  wearily  away,  yet 
entering  in  at  last.  It  is  through  much  tribulation 
that  many  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God  ; not  per- 
haps the  tribulation  of  outward  suffering,  but  that  of 
mental  conflict. 

It  is  not  true,  that  the  simple  display  of  the  great 
truth  of  free  justiflcation  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  will 
at  all  times  bring  peace  to  the  soul  at  once;  there  may 
be  obstacles  to  the  reception  of  that  truth,  which  re- 
quire to  be  cleared  away  ; there  may  be  processes  of 
the  Spirit  required  for  doing  that  great  work  ; and  this 
must  not  be  forgotten  in  the  present  day,  when  so  many 
think  that  the  chief  truth  to  be  insisted  on  is,  that 

the  kingdom  of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and  the 
violent  take  it  by  force."" 

But  whilst  we  thus  plead  for  j)atience  with  laboring 
souls,  and  for  skill  rather  than  violence  in  their  treat- 
ment, we  state  our  full  belief  in  the  truth,  that  the  way 
to  deal  with  sinners  is  to  set  before  them  a ^present 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


57 


Saviour  ; it  is  the  privilege  of  every  Christian  to  say 
to  the  laboring  soul^  not^  ^ J esus  will  forgive  yon/  but 
^ J esus  does  forgive  you.'’  There  is  amazing  power  in  a 
present  salvation;  as  long  as  we  preach,  ^ Jesus  %cill 
forgive  you  we  leave  the  soul  with  little  or  nothing  to 
grasp.  Why  should  we  say,  He  loill  forgive  you 
Is  it  when  He  sheds  more  blood  ? Jesus  will  never  die 
again.  Ah  ! you  know  that.  Well  ! is  it  when.  He 
has  more  love  to  you  ? Why  should  He  ever  love  you 
better  than  He  does  now  ? What  reason  have  you  for 
thinking  that  He  will  ever  do  so  ? Oh  no  ! you  don't 
expect  that  J esus's  love  to  you  will  come  in  some  won- 
derful way  ; you  think  He  loves  the  poor  sinner  now. 

Well  then  ; is  it  when  you  are  better  than  you  are  ? 
Ah ! even  at  the  best,  must  we  not  be  imperfect  still  ? 

But  is  it,  when  you  have  repented  more  ? what  a 
common  thought  this  is ; as  if  repentance  could  ever 
make  us  worthy  ; as  if  there  were  ascertain  point,  on  the 
attainment  of  which  Jesus  would  meet  us,  and  pour  over 
us  His  blood. 

The  sinner  must  be  told  that  there  is  not  a particle 
of  hindrance  in  Christ ; but  at  the  same  time  we  must 
endeavor  to  remove  the  hindrances  which  lie  in  him- 
self ; there  is  often,  as  it  were,  a laying  on  of  the  hand, 
and  a saying,  ^‘brother  Saul,"  before  the  scales  fall  from 
the  eyes. 

But  there  are  other  laborers  besides  those  who  are 
seeking  for  pardon,  for  justification  before  God.  There 
are  laborers  after  sanctification ^ after  personal  holiness, 
after  riddance  of  the  power  of  the  old  Adam  ; and,  to 
such,  as  well  as  to  those  who  are  seeking  after  salvation, 

3* 


58 


THE  “I  WILL’»  OF  INVITATION. 


Christ  gives  this  great  invitation  ; to  such  He  promises, 
with  this  great  I will/" 

It  is  highly  possible,  after  having  found  justifying 
rest  in  Christ,  to  enter  upon  a state  of  deep  need  as 
regards  sanctifying  rest.  We  think  we  shall  not  go  far 
wrong,  if  we  say,  that  this  has  been  the  experience  of 
almost  every  believer  that  has  ever  lived. 

Vv^e  may  quote  one  instance  by  way  of  example  ; it 
is  that  of  Sarah  Martin,  a well-known  name  in  the  roll 
of  God"s  most  earnest  laborers. 

^^In  the  autumn  of  1810,  I was  led  by  my  most 
merciful  God  to  examine  the  great  subject  in  earnest ; 
and  I became  convinced,  not  only  of  the  truth  of  Divine 
revelation,  but  also  that  my  own  crime  in  having  rejected 
it,  embodied  guilt  capable  of  every  possible  manifestation, 
when  not  held  back  by  God  himself.  By  the  light  of  the 
Divine  majesty,  and  by  His  law,  I saw  myself  condemned, 
and  I felt  the  justice  of  my  condemnation  ; for  not  only 
had  I violated  that  righteous  and  holy  law,  but  I had 
added  to  it  contempt  of  the  blessed  Gospel,  and  rejection 
of  the  Son  of  God.  And  yet  such  was  the  pity  of  my 
God,  and  such  his  tenderness  to  me,  that  in  the  imme- 
diate disclosure  of  these,  my  circumstances,  he  showed 
to  me,  as  in  the  same  glance,  the  mediator  Jesus  Christ, 
my  Saviour,  and  forgiveness  through  Him. 

For  twelve  months  after  this,  my  satisfaction  was 
incomplete,  and  my  happiness  was  held  back,  not  know- 
ing the  extent  of  the  promise,  ^ If  thou  return  to  the 
Almighty,  thou  shalt  be  built  up  / Job  xxii.  23  ; there- 
fore with  strong  confidence  in  my  own  imaginary  power, 
and  supposing  all  the  while  that  God  required  it  of  me, 
I sought  to  advance,  less  by  receiving  from  the  fulness 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


59 


of  Jesus^  than  by  providing  something  to  bring.  To  this 
end  I sought  to  satisfy  my  thirst  for  religious  knowl- 
edge^ by  reading  theological  works.  The  Bible  was  in-^ 
deed  read  formally,  a few  chapters  daily,  but  not  hon- 
ored as  the  supreme  source  of  divine  knowledge  ; whilst 
my  first  expectation  of  advance  was  from  religious 
books,  to  the  reading  of  which  late  and  early  hours 
were  devoted  ; and  of  every  sermon  I heard,  I wrote 
an  outline  afterwards. 

About  the  close  of  this  year,  I became  increasingly 
bowed  down  in  spirit  with  heavy  disappointment,  toiling 
hard  and  reaping  no  fruit  ; for  in  full  acknowledgment 
and  wonder  at  God's  power,  in  the  change  which  he  had 
wrought  in  my  thoughts,  principles,  and  habits,  I had  yet 
believed  that  it  was  required  of  me  to  take  a distinct 
part  in  carrying  forward  the  work  of  religion  in  my  own 
life : nor  was  I made  happy,  until,  in  Divine  compassion, 
the  Almighty  removed  my  error,  by  making  it  known  to 
me,  that  to  uphold  and  prosper  Divine  life  in  principle, 
and  in  its  fruits,  was  His  sovereign  prerogative,  as  exclu- 
sively belonging  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  the  first  move- 
ment of  the  soul  from  spiritual  death  ; and  that  in  the 
plan  of  the  salvation  of  a sinner,  according  to  his  eternal 
wisdom  and  purpose,  was  comprehended  all  I needed  for 
persevering  advance  in  godliness,  as  to  knowledge  and 
obedience.  These  happy  views  were  suddenly  opened 
to  me  whilst  reading  the  ninth  and  eleventh  of  Eomans. 
There,  seeing  salvation,  not  in  its  commencement  only, 
but  from  first  to  last,  to  be  entirely  of  grace,  I was  made 
free ; and  looking  upon  a once  crucified,  but  now  glorified 
Saviour,  with  no  more  power  of  my  own  than  the  pray^ 
ing  thief  had  upon  the  cross,  I also  found  peace.  The 


60 


THE  “I  WILL’'  OF  INVITATION. 


declaration  of  Jesus  Christy  ^ It  is  finished/  was  enough^ 
and  I was  graciously  given  to  understand^  that  contrition, 
love,  and  holiness,  are  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  produced 
in  a believer  when  looking  unto  Jesus.  I read  the 
chapters  referred  to  much.  On  one  memorable  day,  the 
words,  ^ It  is  not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him 
that  runneth,  but  of  God  that  showeth  mercy,"  were  as 
heavenly  music  to  my  heart  ; for  whilst  experience  had 
shown  my  utter  destitution  before  God,  I rejoiced  to  see 
my  eternal  salvation  secure  on  the  ground  of  God"s  free 
and  sovereign  mercy,  and  realized  the  blessed  promise, 
^ Thou  shalt  forget  thy  misery,  and  remember  it  as  waters 
that  pass  away  Job  xi.,  16.  The  high  assurance,  that 
Christ  was  mine,  and  with  Him  ^ all  things,"  has  never 
been  withdrawn  ; but  in  all  I have  been  called  to  resist, 
or  conquer,  or  endure,  or  suffer,  it  has  been  a light  from 
God  not  to  be  obscured,  an  ocean  of  comfort  from  the 
rock  of  my  strength."" 

If  we  look  a little  at  the  circumstances  of  a man 
thus  delivered  from  the  load  of  guilt,  we  shall  easily 
understand  how  it  is  that  he  enters  uj)on  a course  of 
subsequent  labor.  When  a sinner  finds  peace  in  the 
blood  of  Christ,  he  becomes  a new  man  ; old  things  are 
passed  away,  all  things  have  become  new  ; he  is  now  a 
forgiven  man  ; an  illumined  man  ; and  he  becomes  also 
pre-eminently  an  assaulted  man.  Here  are  three  sources 
of  labor  ; and  in  each  of  them  the  soul  can  find  no  rest 
except  in  Christ. 

For  be  it  observed,  that  the  forgiveness  of  sins  brings 
with  it  the  impulses  of  love  ; the  sap,  flowing  out  of  the 
stem  of  the  vine  into  the  branches,  makes  them  shoot 
and  bud  ; and  man  starts  forward  into  a new  set  of 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


61 


activities;  he  feels  he  must  be  doing'' for  Christ.  Now 
this  new-born  activity  has  to  exert  itself  in  the  midst  of 
old  enemies^  and  many  obstacles.  We  must  remember 
that  the  work  of  sanctification  is  progressive  ; the  Ca- 
naanite  is  still  in  the  land  ; and  forasmuch  as  we  can- 
not keep  quiet^  owing  to  the  impulse  of  love^  Ave  have 
all  our  work  made  as  hard  as  possible  to  us  by  our  old 
enemies.  Then  commences  hard  toil ; at  one  moment 
we  are  like  men  carrying  a heavy  load  through  a 
ploughed  field  ; at  another  we  are  like  those  who  have 
to  elbow  and  push  their  way  through  a rude  crowd  ; and 
yet,  but  a little  Avhile,  and  we  are  like  the  night- watchers, 
Avho  have  to  guard  a treasure  from  the  midnight  thief. 
Now,  we  seem  to  have  dropped  some  good  thing,  and  we 
have  to  stoop  doAvn  and  look  for  it ; now  we  see  some 
good  thing  a little  farther  on,  and  we  have  to  try  to 
attain  to  it ; and  thus,  Ave  labor,  sometimes  all  day  and 
all  night  long  too. 

Be  it  remembered  that  the  Christian  is  an  illumined 
man  ; the  light  gradually  dawning  upon  his  heart  and 
conscience,  reveals  to  him  hoAv  much  has  to  be  purged 
out,  what  heights  are  to  be  attained  ; and  as  the  light  is 
ever  growing  stronger,  so  is  it  ever  revealing  more  evil 
to  be  shunned,  more  holiness  to  be  attained,  and  the  soul 
responds  to  the  teaching,  and  at  each  fresh  light  a fresh 
struggle  begins. 

We  must  also  bear  in  mind  that  a soul  thus  cir- 
cumstanced becomes  especially  assaulted.  The  strong 
man  armed,  who  used  to  keep  his  goods  in  safety,  Avill 
not  see  them  taken  away  from  him  tamely.  Why  should 
he  ? I often  think  how  unreasonable  Christians  are  to 
expect  quiet  from  Satan  ! If  men  are  going  to  take 


62 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


away  our  property^  we  try  to  hinder  them  ; why  should 
not  the  devil  do  the  same  ? And  so  his  assaults  gather 
especially  round  the  believer,  just  as  the  moths  and  in- 
sects of  the  night  gather  especially  around  the  light. 

All  this  being  the  case,  can  we  be  surprised,  that 
many  a believer  is  found  laboring — laboring  after  holi- 
ness of  character — after  obedience — after  spiritual  at- 
tainment— after  perfect  freedom  from  the  presence  of,  it 
may  be,  some  particular  sin  ? He  is  delighting  in  the 
law  of  God  after  the  inward  man,  but  he  sees  another 
law  in  his  members  ; warring  against  the  law  of  his 
mind,  and  bringing  him  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin, 
which  is  in  his  members.  [Eom.  vii.  22,  23.] 

To  such  an  one,  the  promise  of  Christ  applies  ; to 
him  is  the  invitation  given,  Come  unto  Me  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I will  give  you  rest.'" 
And  in  truth  there  is  a need  that  this  should  be  pointed 
out  to  many  in  the  Church  of  God.  After  having  re- 
ceived Christ,  they  seem  to  lose  Christ ; they  forget 
what  the  Apostle  has  written  in  1 Cor.  i.  30.  But  of 
Him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who,  of  God,  is  made  unto 
us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification ^ and 
redemption.  Yes,  we  are  forgetting  oftentimes  that 
Christ  is  our  sanctification,  as  well  as  our  justification  ; 
and  we  are  “terrified  as  to  what  appearance  we  shall 
hereafter  make,  even  though  our  sins  have  been  forgiven 
us,  so  that  we  are  secured  from  the  danger  of  being  lost. 

Dear  reader,  I know  well  that  the  believer  is  called 
to  labor,  that  Scripture  is  full  of  imagery,  which  shows 
Him  as  one,  all  whose  energies  are  called  forth  ; I know 
he  is  a warrior  [1  Tim.  vi.  12],  and  a racer  [Heb.  xii.  1], 
and  a workman  [2  Tim.  ii.  15]  ; still,  it  is  his  privilege 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  INVIT ATIOH, 


63 


to  have  a quiet  mind  in  Christ ; we  may  be  peaceful  in 
our  toil  ; we  may  be  working^  striving,  in  the  full  as- 
surance that  we  are  accepted  in  the  Beloved/' 

We  are  very  apt  to  lose  ourselves  in  spiritual  toil  ; we 
may  easily  be  led  away  from  Christ,  while  earnestly  en- 
gaged in  it ; we  may  become  so  absorbed  in  the  work,  as 
to  forget  for  Whom  it  is  being  done.  And  of  this  Satan 
will  take  immediate  advantage  ; he  will  decoy  us  by 
holy  things  away  from  Christ ; he  will  make  us  to  be 
so  taken  up  with  our  work,  that  we  forget  Him.  We 
may  thus  be  led  far  away  from  J esus  ; we  shall  in  all 
probability  be  induced  to  look  at  frames,  and  feelings, 
and  advancement  in  sanctification,  as  having  something 
to  do  with  our  being  saved  ; our  short-comings  will  be 
suggested  to  us  as  causes  of  doubt,  as  to  whether  we  are 
the  Lord's  at  all  ; and  then,  perhaps,  will  ensue  a long, 
weary  wandering  back  again,  to  find  our  first  great 
spring  and  principle  of  hope — our  Lord  upon  His  cross. 
Is  it  not  well  known  to  every  Christian,  that  one  of 
Satan's  grandest  aims  is,  to  fix  the  eye  on  self  ? — to 
divert  the  eye /rom  self,"  when  a man  is  living  in  sin, 
so  that  we  may  not  know  his  vileness — to  fix  it  upon 
self,  when  he  has  escaped  from  the  power  of  sin,  so  that 
he  may  be  brought  into  a state  either  of  self-righteous- 
ness or  despair.  Let  us  be  upon  our  guard  ; whatever 
we  have  to  do,  let  us  do  it  as  in  the  presence  of  our 
Lord — of  the  One  who  said,  Come  unto  me."  Thus, 
and  thus  only  in  the  great  work  of  Christian  life,  can 
we  have  rest.  Yes,  every  day  let  us  say,  Eeturn  unto 
thy  Best,  0 my  soul,  for  the  Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully 
with  thee  Psalm  cxvi.  7.  Let  us  continually  cast  our 
eyes  around,  so  that  on  no  account  the  cross  be  allowed 


64 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


to  be  out  of  sight ; and  whatever  may  be  our  improve- 
ment in  character^  and  moral  meetness  for  heaven,  let 
our  single  hope  of  the  possession  of  the  beauty  of 
holiness/'  be  the  possession  of  the  One  perfect  in  all 
holiness,  even  Jesus  Christ  Himself. 

And  now,  a word  for  those  who  might  be  described 
as  the  heavy  laden. 

We  must  be  permitted  to  look  at  them  as  a class  by 
themselves.  No  doubt,  as  we  have  already  seen,  the 
laboring  ones'  are,  in  many  instances,  the  ^ heavy  laden;' 
but  it  does  not  of  necessity  follow,  that  all  the  ^ heavy 
laden'  are  ^laborers.'  No  ! there  is  something  in  the 
human  breast,  such  a crushing  weight  of  unforgiven  sin, 
such  a realized  consciousness  of  impotence  ; it  may  be, 
also,  such  a sense  of  the  rejection  of  former  calls,  that 
the  heart  refuses  to  try  ; the  weight  is  so  heavy  as  to 
crush  and  paralyze  all  hope. 

Now  Christ  Jesus  is  prepared  to  deal  with  such  a 
case  as  this  : as  He  is  ready  to  set  at  rest  the  laboring 
one,  so  is  He  ready  to  stimulate  the  energies  of  the  one 
utterly  bowed  down  ; He  will  take  man  in  every  phase 
of  his  need ; and  thus  there  shall  doubtless  be,  through- 
out eternity,  varied  specimens  of  his  power. 

I feel  quite  prepared  to  preach  the  full  grace  of  Jesus 
to  such  an  afflicted  soul  as  this  ; let  there  be  but  a con- 
sciousness of  sin,  and  a heavy  suffering  under  it,  and 
then,  I believe,  that  although  there  be  paralysis,  still 
there  is  life  ; that  this  is  a salvable  creature  ; that  he 
may  be,  so  to  speak,  brought  to  J esus,  like  the  palsied 
man,  borne  of  the  four.  Moral  consciousness  is  of  in- 
estimable price. 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


65 


The  best  way  to  deal  with  such,  is  to  show  them 
that  there  is  hope.  Hope  will  make  them  lift  up  their 
eyes,  and  they  shall  see  that  there  is  a cross  ; then  it 
may  be  that  they  will  see  that  there  is  One  hanging 
thereon  ; then,  as  they  look,  perhaps,  they  will  try  to 
drag  themselves  to  Him  who  says,  Come  unto  me, 
all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I will  give 
you  rest 

As  in  this  work  it  is  our  aim  to  influence  the  mind 
of  the  reader  by  facts,  as  well  as  by  statements  of  truth, 
let  us  here  consider  the  case  of  a desperate  offender, 
who  sought  Christ,  and  found  Him,  laden  though  he 
was  with  guilt.  The  story  is  from  the  man's  own  lips, 
and  is  to  be  found  in  an  admirable  work  on  the  Eevivals 
in  Ireland.’^ 

I came  to  Coleraine  in  1832,  the  year  of  the  great  plague : 
God  was  then  pouring  out  the  vials  of  His  wrath  on  His 
people,  and  many,  fearing  His  righteous  indignation,  were 
turning  to  the  Lord  ; on  some  the  impressions  then  made 
were  “ the  savor  of  life  unto  life,”  hut  when  the  plague  was 
stayed,  and  fear  of  immediate  punishment  passed,  many 
returned  like  the  “ sow  to  their  wallowing  in  the  mire.”  So 
it  was  with  me.  My  first  great  error  was  absconding  from 
my  apprenticeship  ; I stole  my  indenture  and  went  to  Belfast; 
my  craft  refused  to  admit  me  until  I returned  and  served  my 
time.  Being  of  a proud,  rebellious  spirit  I refused,  and  was 
led  into  sin,  until  completely  under  the  dominion  of  “the 
world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil.”  I went  from  step  to  step,  not 
caring  where  my  feet  might  fall.  I soon  outstripped  my  com- 
panions, and  became  a leader  in  debauchery. 

* “ A visit  to  the  Scenes  of  the  Ulster  Revivals,”  by  the  Rev.  E.  K, 
Elliott,  M.A.,  Rector  of  Broadwater,  Sussex. 


66 


THE  “ I WILL  OF  INVITATION. 


I returned  to  Coleraine,  and  after  a time  managed  to 
secure  a good  business,  and  have  always  been  living  in  easy 
circumstances.  I formed  a marriage  connection  with  a young 
woman,  the  daughter  of  Christian  parents,  and  went  to 
church  with  her  putting  on  a hypocritical  face ; but  her 
parents  were  very  much  against  her  taking. this  step.  For  a 
while  I continued  an  outward  show  of  morality,  as  my  wife 
was  pious  ; at  length  I began  to  long  for  the  pleasures  of  sin  ; 
I entered  into  company  and  became  addicted  to  drink,  and 
the  indulgence  of  this  habit  led  to  crimes,  the  very  mention 
of  which  makes  me  shudder.  Of  no  one  sin  can  I altogether 
acquit  myself.  An  accident  caused  me  to  take  the  life  of  a 
fellow-sinner,  while  engaged  in  a most  unlawful  and  unholy 
expedition.  Once  I took  a car  and  drove  down  three  miles  to 
throw  myself  into  the  sea,  and  was  found  upon  a rock  with 
the  waves  dashing  at  my  feet.  I was  noted  as  a drunkard, 
having  drunk  from  fifteen  to  twenty  glasses  of  whiskey  at  a 
time,  and  latterly  obliged  to  have  it  at  my  bedside.  No 
modest  female  would  pass  my  factory  after  dark,  unless  pro- 
tected, on  account  of  the  blasphemous  language  of  my  tongue, 
which  I indulged  in,  even  in  common  conversation ; and 
when  giving  orders  to  my  men  I was  always  swearing,  and 
was  given  over  to  a reprobate  mind. 

I often  put  out  my  wife  and  children  in  the  clouds  of 
night  undressed.  I smashed  valuable  furniture,  and  burned 
wearing  apparel,  on  one  occasion  to  the  value  of  twenty 
pounds.  At  length  my  family  left  me,  their  lives  not  being 
safe  in  the  same  house.  Several  times,  when  intoxicated,  and 
under  delirium  tremens,  I attempted  their  lives ; thank  God 
I never  succeeded  in  inflicting  any  very  serious  injury  upon 
them.  Whilst  separated,  I persecuted  them  in  every  way 
which  a devilish  ingenuity  could  devise.  I affronted  them  in 
the  public  streets,  and  following  them  to  the  house  of  God, 
tore  them  from  it.  I feared  neither  God  nor  man ; indeed  I 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  INVITATION. 


67 


seemed  as  if  I was  determined  to  show  to  what  depths  of 
wickedness  a man  might  go. 

I was,  I believe,  God-forsaken ; and  men  hated  to  speak 
to  me  even  in  anger.  So  low  had  I fallen,  that  even  my 
debauched  companions  would  scarcely  appear  with  me  in  the 
streets,  and  my  next  neighbor,  a gentleman  of  high  stand- 
ing, had  given  notice  to  leave  his  house  on  account  of  the 
annoyance  caused  by  my  horrible  blasphemy  and  outrageous 
conduct. 

During  these  years  (twenty  of  servitude  to  the  devil)  God 
blessed  me  in  temporal  affairs,  and  knocked  at  my  heart  by 
opening  up  opportunities  for  reformation  ; and  very  often  did 
He  lay  His  hand  upon  me,  but  Satan  had  bound  me.  I was 
stiff-necked  and  rebellious,  and  would  not  heaiken  to  God’s 
calls.  On  the  Sunday  previous  to  my  conversion,  I went  to 
Portrush,  and  spent  twenty-eight  shillings  that  day  in  drink. 

When  the  revival  was  mentioned,  I mocked  at  it,  and 
joined  with  some  in  saying  that  it  was  all  delusion  and  hum- 
bug. I had  gone  on  the  previous  evening  to  a meeting  on 
“ Fair  Hill,”  and  disturbed  the  congregation  by  my  blas- 
phemy and  disorderly  behavior.  I returned  home  quite 
drunk  from  Portrush,  to  frighten  and  keep  my  wife  from 
public  worship.  Next  week  I spent  ten  pounds  in  intoxi- 
cating drink.  During  this  time  my  son  had  been  under 
convictions.  The  second  night  after  the  Revival  had  broken 
out  in  Coleraine,  he  attended  a meeting  held  at  the  Market 
Hill,  and  was  ‘‘  stricken”  down.  A good  woman  came  to  me 
while  I was  reading  the  flimsy  trash  of  the  day — I think  it 
was  “Reynold’s  Miscellany”  Iliad  at  that  time — she  said,  “Mr. 
Haltridge,  kneel  down  and  give  God  thanks,  your  son  is 
stricken  down.”  I ordered  her  out  of  the  way,  and  went  to 
my  bedroom  and  shut  myself  up  for  eight  hours.  They 
brought  him  and  laid  him  on  the  sofa : I heard  his  cries. 
For  twenty-four  hours  no  one  could  tell  whether  he  was  dead 


68 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  INVITATION. 


or  alive  ; but  when  God  revealed  Himself  to  him  the  first 
thing  he  said  was,  God  be  merciful  to  my  wicked  father.”  I 
heard  all  this.  My  daughter  attended  meetings  that  w^ere 
held  in  the  schoolroom.  She  also  was  “ stricken”  down,  and 
cried  to  God  for  mercy. 

I was  generally  under  the  infiuence  of  drink,  and  I drank 
to  excess.  I gave  plenty  to  any  that  would  go  with  me, 
especially  did  I delight  to  lead  astray  any  that  were  endea- 
voring to  escape  the  snares  of  Satan,  openly  ridiculing  their 
fears  of  judgment,  and  defying  God’s  power.  I shamed  the 
most  godless  ; and  any  who  were  bent  on  attending  the  house 
of  prayer  I endeavored  to  draw  to  the  public-house.  On  one 
occasion  I drank  a bottle  of  brandy  in  thirty  minutes. 

On  Thursday  morning  I got  out  of  my  bed  at  three  a.  m.  ; 
a very  unusual  circumstance  with  me,  as  I generally  slept  half 
the  day  from  the  effects  of  drink  the  night  before.  My  brain 
was  still  reeling,  when  I seemed  to  be  under  some  irresistible 
infiuence.  I lifted  a book,  put  it  in  my  pocket,  but  with  no 
aim  or  purpose ; indeed,  I did  not  then  turn  to  see  what  it 
was,  or  most  likely  I should  have  thrown  it  aside.  I wan- 
dered out  of  the  house  in  a sort  of  somnambulism,  not  caring 

or  knowing  where  I went,  I was  led  to  ; here  I sat 

down  and  took  out  the  book — a Church  of  England  Prayer 
Book — which  I opened  at  Ps.  lii.  I began  to  read  it,  as  I 
would  have  done  anything  I might  have  lifted.  My  usual 
reading  for  years  had  been  the  flimsy  periodicals  and  highly- 
spiced  novels  of  the  day  ; but  God  was  pleased  to  open  the 
eyes  of  my  understanding,  and  thus  displayed  to  me,  in  its 
full  danger  and  genuine  colors,  the  ruin  which  my  conduct 
had  prepared  for  me.  At  verse  6 it  declared,  “ Therefore 
shall  God  destroy  thee  for  ever;  He  shall  take  thee  and 
pluck  thee  out  of  thy  dwelling,  and  root  thee  out  of  the  land 
of  the  living.”  It  seemed  as  if  the  words  had  been  written 
for  me,  they  went  like  an  arrow  to  my  heart.  I knew  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


69 


sentence  was  just ; I shut  the  hook  and  said  to  myself,  “ all 
is  lost,  there  is  no  way  of  escape  even  if  I sought  to  find  one, 
and  what  remains  for  me  hut  weeping,  and  wailing,  and 
gnashing  of  teeth.” 

Having  come  to  this  conclusion  I determined  to  drink 
until  I killed  myself;  and  returning  to  town  knocked  up  a 
tavern  keeper  at  4 a.  m.,  and  drank  all  alone  until  reason  and 
thought  were  drowned,  and  conscience  wholly  silenced.  I 
was  taken  home  completely  drunk,  and  lay  until  sober ; and 
again  repeated  the  dose  until  nine. 

The  prayers  of  my  Christian  wife  were  now  about  to  be 
answered.  She  was  a Christian  from  her  youth  up.  I have 
often  seen  her  at  the  bed-side  praying ; yet  I have  taken  the 
pillow  and  thrown  it  at  her,  and  at  the  same  time  I have 
lifted  up  my  arm  defying  God  to  do  His  worst.  My  wife  and 
daughter  requested  me  to  stay  with  them  and  go  to  the 
Wesleyan  Chapel,  as  the  new  preacher  had  arrived  on  the 
circuit ; they  coaxed  and  flattered  me,  offering  to  give  me  any- 
thing I would  ask  in  reason,  if  I would  only  stay  at  home  one 
Sunday,  and  be  social.  I had  ceased  to  attend  a place  of 
worship  for  a long  time.  If  I did  happen  to  go,  I could  not 
sit  out  the  service,  and  usually  came  away  in  the  middle  of  the 
discourse  ; but  my  wife  felt  so  powerfully  earnest  this  morn- 
ing, that  she  even  put  her  back  to  the  door,  and  reasoned 
with  me  until  I promised  to  go.  I went,  but  cannot  say  I 
was  more  impressed  than  usual  ; I knew  my  lost  state  hut  had 
not  the  ability  to  amend  it,  I had  often  formed  good  resolu- 
tions, confirming  them  with  oaths,  and  as  often  I had  failed 
to  keep  them.  After  service  I returned  home,  took  a little 
drink,  and  went  to  the  workhouse  to  see  an  old  servant,  who 
was  at  the  point  of  death.  I was  induced  to  say  a few  words 
to  her  about  her  salvation,  and  the  efficacy  of  Christ’s  finished 
work,  and  God’s  love,  and  the  truth  of  His  words.  She  was 
quite  surprised,  as  were  several  persons  who  were  present,  to 


70 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


hear  one  like  me  speak  on  such  a subject,  it  was  the  devil 
quoting  Scripture ; but  all  unknown  to  myself  it  was  a devil 
upon  the  eve  of  transformation. 

The  old  woman  asked  me  if  I had  undergone  ‘‘the 
change,”  but  shaking  my  head  I said,  “I  thought  it  was  too 
late  for  me.”  On  my  way  home  I met  three  old  companions, 
who  were  about  to  have  a social  cup  and  smoke.  They  gave 
me  a pressing  invitation  to  join  them ; formerly  it  had  re- 
quired no  asking,  but  unaccountably  I now  refused,  though  I 
had  formed  no  resolutions  to  do  good.  I felt  quite  a new 
man  after  resisting  the  temptation. 

I went  again  to  the  house  of  God  with  my  wife  and 
children.  The  preacher  Avas  a very  young  man  just  on  trial, 
that  being  his  first  attempt  at  a sermon.  He  had  chosen 
(Ps.  xl.  2.)  “ lie  brought  me  up  out  of  a horrible  pit,  out  of 
the  miry  clay,  and  set  my  feet  upon  a rock,  and  established 
my  goings  ;”  as  he  told  me  since,  to  show  forth  the  goodness 
and  loving-kindness  of  God  in  snatching  sinners  from  destruc- 
tion. He  had  gone  on  in  this  strain  for  some  time,  but 
suddenly  stopping,  he  said  he  felt  himself  impelled  to  describe 
the  horrors  of  the  pit,  and  misery  of  the  damned  through  all 
eternity.  In  his  discourse  he  repeated  the  words,  “ wrath  to 
come”  three  times ; he  said,  “ it  will  be  the  motto  on  the  seal 
that  closes  the  gates  of  hell,  and  still  through  the  countless 
ages  of  eternity  it  will  be  Avrath  to  come,  never  ending,  still 
beginning.”  These  Avords  suddenly  seized  me,  and  the  thought 
came  across  my  mind,  “ am  I to  be  shut  up  there  ?”  Big  tears 
started  into  my  eyes  ; I saw  vividly  before  me  the  lake  of  fire, 
the  smoke  already  wreathed  about  me  ; I felt  as  if  I Avere 
sinking  down,  down,  down  ; but  I had  fallen  into  the  hands 
of  a God  of  mercy.  I covered  my  face  Avith  my  hands,  and 
ground  my  teeth  to  smother  the  prayer  that  unexpectedly 
made  its  escape.  Oh,  the  goodness  of  God,  He  could  not  see 
me  sink  Avithout  putting  forth  His  hand  to  save  me.  Still  I 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  INVITATION. 


71 


resisted  tlie  strivings  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  determined  not 
to  let  my  weakness  (so  I called  it)  be  seen  by  hundreds,  who 
had  heard  me  laugh  at  the  influence  of  that  Spirit  who  was 
now  working  in  me.  I opened  the  pew  door,  but  not  one 
foot  would  move  ; my  limbs  could  not  sustain  my  weight ; I 
was  chained  there  ; the  tears  made  way,  and  streamed  down 
my  face.  When  the  sermon  was  over,  the  agony  of  my  mind 
was  dreadful ; remorse  for  the  past,  and  fear  for  the  future, 
gave  me  to  taste  the  torments  of  eternity,  A hymn  was  given 
out  to  be  sung.  (It  was  the  same  hymn  that  was  blessed  to 
the  conversion  of  an  actress.*)  I had  stood  up  and  was  hold- 
ing on  by  the  pew,  my  book  trembling  in  my  hands,  but  at 
the  second  line  I was  prostrated,  and  was  quite  unconscious 
for  two  hours,  reclining  on  my  wife’s  knees  ; I was  sensible 
of  a dreadful  darkness — a crushing  . sensation  seemingly  upon 
the  chest  and  heart ; I can  give  no  idea  of  the  agony  I en- 
dured, and  the  kind  of  pain  I suffered.  Thank  God  the  day- 
spring dawns  after  the  darkest  hour  of  midnight.  By  degrees 
I returned  to  consciousness,  under  a deep  conviction  of  my 
undone  state,  my  need  of  pardon,  and  a desire  to  flee  from 
that  wrath  to  come  which  had  so  impressed  me,  and  a faint 
conviction  that  God  would  not  cast  me  out. 

I was  again  and  again  directed  to  cast  my  burden  on  the 
Lamb  of  God,  who  “ loved  me  and  gave  Himself  for  me.”  I 
heard  the  blessed  words,  “ Him  that  cometh  to  Me  I will  in 
no  wise  cast  out and  I knew  that  through  Him  alone  could 
I make  my  peace  with  God.  I tried  to  ask  in  faith,  “ Open 
Thou  mine  eyes  that  I may  behold  wondrous  things  out  of 
Thy  law,”  but  I could  not  lay  the  unction  to  my  soul  at  once. 
Sev^eral  friends  made  intercession  for  me,  but  I found  no  con- 

* “ Depth  of  mercy  ! can  there  bo 

Mercy  still  reserved  for  me  ? 

Can  my  God  His  wrath  forbear  ? 

Me  the  chief  of  sinners  spare?” 


72 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


solation.  One  of  those  who  prayed  for  me  was  a boy  of  four- 
teen years  of  age,  named  John  Hall.  He  had  found  the  Lord 
himself,  and  he  was  crying,  “ Lord^  reveal  Thyself  to  Mr, 
Haltridge,^''  My  son  then  took  one  arm  and  a kind  friend  the 
other,  and  helped  me  home.  I was  not  able  to  waflv  ; my 
feet  refused  to  carry  me  ; on  reaching  home  I was  laid  on  that 
sofa  on  which,  a month  before,  my  son  was  laid.  That  son 
now  pleaded  with  God  on  my  behalf,  and  repeated  the  prom- 
ises to  repenting  backsliders,  but  the  time  was  not  yet  fully 
come.  I went  alone  to  my  chamber,  and  wrestling  hard  with 
God,  urged  all  His  promises.  I prayed  that  He  would  grant 
me  His  Holy  Spirit,  to  endue  me  with  wisdom,  and  reveal  to 
my  understanding,  “ Christ  as  the  hope  of  glory.”  I prayed 
and  read  at  intervals  till  four  the  next  morning.  Mind  and 
body  were  exhausted  in  the  awful  struggle,  when  Christ  the 
Physician  applied  the  balm  of  Gilead  to  my  weary  soul.  The 
“ Sun  of  Righteousness  had  risen  with  healing  in  His  wings,” 
and  streaming  the  light  into  every  corner  of  my  heart,  spoke 
comfort  with  the  words,  “ Arise,  go  in  peace,  thy  faith  hath 
made  thee  whole.”  Sorrow  had  endured  for  a night,  joy  came 
with  the  morning  light. 

I felt  that  sin  had  no  longer  dominion  over  me  ; the  stronger 
than  Satan  had  entered  in  to  divide  the  spoil ; my  chains  fell 
off ; my  heart  was  fixed  ; the  salvation  prepared  by  God  in 
Christ,  before  the  face  of  all  people,  had  appeared  to  me.  I 
knew  my  pardon  was  sealed  in  the  Redeemer’s  blood  ; and  I 
could  read  my  title  clear  to  a mansion  in  the  skies,  for  “ the 
mouth  of  the  Lord  had  spoken  it.”  I now  felt  such  love  to 
my  fellow-men,  that  I thought  I could  stand  on  a mountain 
top,  and  take  the  whole  world  in  my  arms  ; and  as  Christ  told 
His  disciples  to  begin  preaching  at  Jerusalem,  so,  when  called 
upon,  I gladly  consented  to  speak  at  meetings  held  at  the  place 
which  had  been  the  scene  of  my  former  life. 

It  is  now  two  months  since  I knew  Jesus  to  bo  the  trutk 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  INVITATION. 


73 


and  the  life,”  and  every  day  He  grows  more  precious  to  my 
soul.  I feel  He  is  able  to  sustain  me.  I retain  that  conscious- 
ness of  pardon  and  acceptance.  I have  found  Christ  to  be 
“ all  in  all,”  and  by  the  help  of  God’s  Holy  Spirit  I have  been 
enabled  to  “ put  off  the  old  man,”  to  condemn  “ all  vain  things 
that  charmed  me  most and  though  “ when  I would  do 
good,  evil  is  present  with  me,”  I trust  in  God  for  grace  and 
mercy  to  help  me  in  every  time  of  need. 

When  we  read  a case  like  this^  need  any  heavy  laden 
man  despair  ? Need  we  despair^  who  desire  to  draw 
sinners  to  Christ  out  of  the  very  deepest  pits  ? not  so  ! 
The  great  I will’’  of  Jesus  meets  all  the  need,  does  all 
the  work  ; He  speaks  it  still,  I will  give  you  rest.” 

And  oh  ! dear  readers,  if  there  be  indeed  any  neces- 
sity for  urging  upon  you  this  coming  to  your  Lord ; let 
me  beseech  you  by  the  earnestness  of  Christ.  Was  He 
in  earnest  to  save,  and  shall  not  we  be  in  earnest  to  be 
saved  ? Did  He  even  sweat  blood  in  the  fearful  hour 
of  His  agony,  and  drain  the  cup  to  its  dregs,  rather  than 
that  it  should  pass  from  Him,  and  with  it  the  salvation 
of  a ruined  world  ? Then  let  it  be  seen  that  this  bread 
of  life  has  not  been  given  to  the  dogs,  or  this  pearl  of 
great  price  been  cast  before  swine.  No  ! but  let  the  mul- 
titude of  toil-worn  and  heavy-laden  men,  who  respond 
to  this  invitation  of  their  Lord,  show  that  they  are  alive 
to  their  best  interests,  that  they  appreciate  the  deeds  of 
the  mount,  the  garden,  and  the  cross  ; that  they  are  of 
the  number  of  those  upon  whom  the  torch  of  wisdom  has 
thrown  its  brightest  beam,  and  upon  whom  the  might  of 
celestial  strength  has  been  unmistakably  brought  to  bear. 

Let  our  own  necessities,  which  press  upon  us  from 
every  side,  urge  us  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  Christ,  until 

4 


74 


THE  I WILL  ” OF  INVITATION. 


we  have  touched  Him^  and  felt^  by  the  benefit  which  we 
ourselves  have  received^  that  virtue  has  gone  out  of  Him. 
Let  us  think  of  the  glory  of  the  results^  and  let  that, 
as  with  a hand  of  light,  beckon  us  onward  to  the  cross. 
Ho  longer  shall  we  be  poor,  pitiful  cowards,  always  in 
bondage  unto  death  ; but  our  load  having  been  re- 
moved, w^e  shall  spring  upwards  in  our  expectation  of 
everlasting  life.  Ho  more  shall  the  judgment  and  eter- 
nity be  words  rendered  awful  by  the  fear  of  impending 
torment,  but  we  shall  learn  to  v/eave  their  cyphers  into 
our  hopes  ; no  more  shall  we  be  the  victims  of  a low 
task-master,  who  hastes  us  to  fulfill  our  daily  task  of 
unreasonable  toil,  but  we  shall  be  the  servants  of  the 
Most  High  God,  and  children  ofthe  Heavenly  Father,  the 
citizens  of  the  celestial  city,  and  the  heirs  of  eternal  glory. 

If  any  reader  of  these  lines  is  delaying,  let  him  re- 
member that  time  is  speeding  on  ; and  that  if  this  work 
be  not  done  now,  it  may  never  be  done  at  all.  While 
graves  are  being  dug,  and  years  are  rushing  past,  almost 
as  quickly  as  the  lightnings  fiash  athwart  the  sky,  is  this 
a time  to  be  careless,  to  slumber,  and  to  sleep  ? 

Eemember  that  hell  is  up  in  arms  to  oppose  you  ; 
that  heavy  yokes  are  being  forged  there  to  bind  you, 
each  year,  more  surely  to  your  ruin.  Remember  that 
what  a spiritual  power  puts  on,  that  can  a spiritual 
power  alone  take  off ; and  that  the  bonds  of  Satan  can 
be  severed  only  by  the  Christ. 

The  remembrance  of  this,  if  sanctified  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  will  bring  you  to  the  cross,  where  your  burden 
shall  be  rolled  from  your  shoulders  ; and  where,  from 
having  been  the  slaves  of  sin,  you  shall  be  numbered 
amongst  the  freemen  of  the  Lord. 


“ I Will " of  ictc|3tioir. 


John  vi.,  37. 

“ Him  that  comcth  to  Mo  I will  in  no  wise  cast  out.” 


0 grander^  no  lovelier  sight  could  wo  desire  to 
see^  than  that  of  the  multitude  of  those  who 
have  been  saved  through  the  mighty  influence 
of  this  verse.  Millions  upon  millions  are  now 
ill  joy  unutterable,  who  in  the  power  of  this  single 
sentence  sprang  upwards  from  the  dust,  Avith  a new 
light  in  their  dull  despairing  eye  ; with  a fresh  hope  in 
their  withered  hearts  ; Avith  the  belief  that  they  could 
be  saved,  that  they  Avere  privileged  to  grasp  the  cross 
on  earth,  the  crown  in  heaven. 

If  the  imagination  be  overwhelmed  at  the  thought 
of  this  multitude,  arrayed  in  light  ineffable  ; the  Avon- 
der  is  increased  at  the  revelation  of  the  materials  of 
which  that  multitude  is  composed.  These  are  they  that 
have  come  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  made  Avhite 
their  robes  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Here  are  des- 
perate offenders  ; some,  Avhose  hands  had  been  reddened 
by  their  brother's  blood  ; some,  whose  lips  had  been 


78 


THE  ^'1  WILL”  OF  KECEPTION. 


the  mouthpiece  of  the  evil  One  for  all  blasphemy  ; 
some^  who  had  been  ringleaders  of  all  assaults  upon  the 
faith  ; well  known  were  they  to  the  angels  ; well  known 
to  their  fellow  men  as  desperate  characters,  beyond  all 
human  reach,  all  human  hope  ; no  common  truth  would 
have  had  j^ower  to  lift  them,  in  the  day  when  they  were 
struck  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  the  earth,  and  when  their 
sins  leaped  demon-like  upon  them,  to  strangle  the 
faintest  expectation  which  might  have  risen  in  their 
hearts,  of  there  being  a chance  for  such  as  they  ; when 
lo  ! for  them,  in  their  low  estate,  mercy  provided  in 
this  no  wise''  a cord  long  enough  to  reach  them  in 
their  low  abyss,  and  strong  enough  to  bear  their  weight; 
a cord,  not  to  bind,  but  to  deliver  ; they  grasped  it  ; 
they  were  drawn  forth  into  light  and  life  ; and  they 
were  saved. 

In  that  glorious  crowd,  are  doubtless  some,  who  were 
peculiarly  buffeted  of  the  devil  ; he  sifted  them  like 
wheat  ; he  tried  with  mighty  strokes  to  beat  them 
down  from  the  cross,  and  with  cunning  arguments  to 
reason  them  out  of  hope  ; many  a time  did  he  almost 
cast  them  into  despair,  and  break  their  hearts  ; and  it 
seemed  as  though  it  needed  but  the  finishing  stroke, 
and  then  they  were  his  own  ; when  lo  ! he  was  met  and 
foiled — not  by  mighty  arguments  ; not  by  extraordinary 
revelations  ; but  by  these  simple  words  ; the  Spirit 
shone  upon  the  ^^no  wise"  of  Christ  ; the  poor  afflicted 
soul  beheld  the  vast  circumference  of  its  sweep  ; the 
sinner  saw  that  it  embraced  himself ; he  also  clung 
tight ; and  though  he  was  dragged  through  many  waters, 
and  buffeted  by  doubts  and  fears,  still  he  held  on,  until 
at  last,  he  was  landed  safe  upon  the  heavenly  shore. 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  RECEPTION. 


79 


Here  also,  in  this  glorious  crowd,  there  will  be  found 
many  upon  whom  other  texts  appeared  to  fail;  but  in 
this  one  they  found  life.  The  positiveness,  the  sim- 
plicity of  this  declaration,  became  the  means  of  their 
salvation.  It  may  be,  that  they  put  other  truths  away 
from  them,  as  being  too  high  for  their  understandings  ; 
perhaps  they  hedged  them  round  with  so  many  limita- 
tions that  they  thought  they  could  never  come  up  to  all 
these  requirements  and  demands  ; but  this  struck  home 
to  them  as  the  very  one  that  suited  their  case  ; they 
learned  to  understand  all  other  Scriptures  by  this  ; they 
entered  into  the  various  mysteries  of  truth  through  this 
plain  homely  door  ; they  themselves  learned  in  no  wise 
to  deny  their  Lord,  but  to  be  steadfast  and  immovable 
for  Him  ; because  He  would  in  no  wise  be  shaken  in, 
or  beaten  off  from,  His  love  to  them. 

Oh  ! what  desperation  of  faith  was  seen  in  some,  as 
they  clutched  this  truth  with  a dying  grasp  ; their  des- 
tiny for  eternity  hanging  upon  a word  ; oh  ! what  calm 
composure  was  seen  in  others,  as  for  long  days  and 
nights  of  weariness,  they  lay  expecting  from  hour  to 
hour  their  summons  into  the  presence  of  the  King.  No 
fears,  no  anxious  thoughts  had  they  ; they  rested  on  a. 
message  from  above  ; they  knew  in  whom  they  be- 
lieved ; they  remembered  that  these  Avords  came  from 
One  Avho  could  not  mistake  or  lie,  and  conscious  on 
their  part  that  they  had  simply  come  to  Christ,  all  sin- 
ful as  they  were,  they  had  peace  in  the  consciousness 
that  He  would  never  send  them  away. 

^^For  all  I have  preached,  or  written,'"  said  Mr. 
James  Durham,  there  is  but  one  Scripture  I can 
remember,  or  dare  grip  to  ; tell  me,  if  I dare  lay  the 


80 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  IlECEPTIOX. 


weight  of  my  salvation  upon  it,  ^ Him  that  cometli  to 
me,  I ivill  in  no  ivisc  cast  out'‘?  His  friend  replied,  ^ You 
may  indeed  depend  upon  it,  though  you  had  a thousand 
salvations  at  hazard/  A gleam  of  joy  lighted  up  the 
soul  of  the  dying  saint,  under  the  radiance  of  which  he 
was  ushered  into  the  glory  and  brightness  of  eternity/^ 
I have  no  hope  in  what  I have  been  or  done,^'  said 
Dr.  Doddridge  on  his  dying  bed,  Yet  I am  full  of  con- 
fidence ; and  this  is  my  confidence,  there  is  a hope  set 
before  me.  I have  fied,  I still  fly  for  refuge  to  that  hope. 
In  Him  I trust,  in  Him  I have  strong  consolation  ; and 
shall  assuredly  be  accepted  in  this  beloved  of  my  soul."’^ 
The  Eev.  Kichard  Baxter,  when  near  the  close  of  his 
course,  exclaimed,  I have  p)ains  ; there  is  no  arguing 
against  sense  ; but  I have  peace,  I have  peace.''  You 
are  now  drawing  near  your  long  desired  home,'  said 
one,  I believe,  I believe,"  was  his  reply.  When  asked. 
How  are  you  he  promptly  answered,  Almost 
WELL  !"  To  a friend  Avho  entered  the  chamber  he  said, 
I thank  you,  I thank  you,  for  coming."  Then  fixing 
his  eyes  upon  him  he  added,  The  Lord  teach  you 
how  to  die  !"  These  were  his  last  words. 

The  Kev.  Eobert  Bruce,  having  lived  to  a venerable 
old  age,  one  morning,  after  breakfasting  with  his  family, 
reclined  awhile  in  his  chair,  silently  meditating.  Sud- 
denly he  spoke,  Daughter,  hark ! doth  not  my  master 
call  me  ?”  Asking  for  his  Bible,  he  perceived  that  his 
eyes  were  dim,  and  that  he  could  no  longer  read  its 
precious  words.  ^^Find  for  me,"  said  he,  ^Hhe  eighth 
chapter  of  Eomans,  and  lay  my  finger  on  the  passage  ; 
^ I am  persuaded  that  neither  death  nor  life,  nor  angels, 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present,  nor 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  KECEPTION. 


81 


things  to  come^  nor  height^  nor  depths  nor  any  other 
creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord/  Now  is  my 
finger  placed  upon  these  blessed  words  Being  as- 
sured that  it  was,  he  said,  Then  God  bless  you,  God 
bless  you  all,  dear  children  : I have  refreshed  myself 
with  you  this  morning,  and  shall  be  at  the  banquet  of 
my  Saviour,  ere  it  is  night/"  And  thus  he  died. 

During  seven  weeks  of  Eomaine"s  severe  suffering, 
a fretful  or  murmuring  expression  never  escaped  his  lips; 
but  often  would  he  say,  ^ How  good  is  God  to  me  ! 
What  entertainments  and  comforts  does  He  give  me  ! 
Oh,  what  a prospect  of  glory  and  immortality  is  before 
me  ! He  is  my  God,  through  life,  through  death,  and 
through  eternity  !"  When  inquiries  were  made  how  he 
felt,  his  general  reply  was,  ^ As  well  as  I expect  to  be 
this  side  heaven."  To  a brother  minister  he  said,  ^ I do 
not  repent  of  one  word  that  I have  printed  or  preached 
on  faith  in  Jesus,  for  I now  feel  the  blessed  comforts  of 
that  precious  doctrine."  ^ I have  lived,"  said  he  to  an- 
other, ^ to  experience  all  I have  spoken,  and  all  I have 
written,  and  I bless  God  for  it."  Afterwards  he  ob- 
served, ^ I knew  the  doctrines  I preached  to  be  truths, 
but  now,  I experience  them  to  be  blessings."  As  he  lay 
waiting  for  his  dismission,  the  friend  in  whose  house  he 
was,  said  to  him,  H hope,  sir,  you  now  find  the  salva- 
tion of  Jesus  inestimably  precious  to  you."  ^ Yes,"  he 
replied  with  a feeble  voice,  ^ He  is  precious  to  my  soul." 
^ More  precious  than  rubies,"  said  his  friend.  He  caught 
the  word,  and  completed  the  scriptural  idea,  ^ and  all 
that  can  be  desired  is  not  comparable  to  Him.""" 

The  one  great  truth  is  all  powerful  everywhere. 

4>:^ 


82 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  RECEPTION. 


There  Avas  once  a caravan  crossing  to  the  north  of  India^ 
and  numbering  in  its  company  a godly  and  devout  mis- 
sionary. As  it  passed  along,  a poor  old  man  was  over- 
come by  the  heat  and  labors  of  the  journey,  and  sinking 
down  Avas  left  to  perish  on  the  road.  The  missionary 
saw  him,  and  kneeling  down  at  his  side,  Avhen  the  rest 
had  passed  along,  Avhispered  into  his  ear,  Brother, 
Avhat  is  your  hope  The  dying  man  raised  himself  a 
little  to  reply,  and  Avith  a great  effort  succeeded  in  an- 
SAvering,  ^^The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth  from 
all  sin  \”  and  immediately  expired  with  the  effort.  The 
missionary  Avas  greatly  astonished  at  the  answer,  and  in 
the  calm  and  peaceful  appearance  of  the  man,  he  felt 
assured  he  had  died  in  Christ.  How,  or  where,  he 
thought,  could  this  man,  seemingly  a heathen,  have  got 
this  hope  ? And  as  he  thought  of  it,  he  observed  a 
piece  of  paper  grasped  tightly  in  the  hand  of  the  corpse, 
Avhich  he  succeeded  in  getting  out.  What  do  you  think 
Avas  his  surprise  and  delight,  Avhen  he  found  it  Avas  * a 
single  leaf  of  the  Bible,  containing  the  first  chapter  of 
the  first  Epistle  of  John,  in  Avhich  these  Avords  occur  ! 
On  that  page  the  man  had  found  the  gospel. 

And  Avhat  this  verse  has  done,  it  yet  can  do  ; it  can 
repeat  its  triumphs  ; it  can  descend  into  the  abyss,  and 
bring  up  more  souls  ; it  can  enter  the  arena  of  conflicts, 
doubts,  and  fears,  and  calm  more  troubled  hearts;  it  can 
smooth  more  dying  pillows,  and  gild  the  horizon  of 
more  closing  days.  If  you,  dear  reader,  have  not  yet 
found  rest  and  peace  in  Christ,  may  these  Avords  now 
give  them  to  you  ; and  if  you  have,  then  take  the  Avords 
into  your  lips,  and  evangelize  Avith  them  the  vilest  of 
the  vile  ; go  everywhere  ; go  to  CA^ery  one  ; go  Avith 


THE  ‘-I  WJLL”  OF  RECEPTION. 


83 


mighty  hope  ; go  Avith  a consciousness  of  superhuman 
power  ; go  in  the  strength  of  this  great  declaration  of 
your  Lord  ; see  in  every  sinner  a soul  that  may  ho 
saved  ; and  proclaim  your  Saviour  in  His  own  great 
words^  Him  that  cometh  to  Me  I will  in  no  wise  cast 
out 

And  now,  to  look  a little  more  closely  into  these 
Avords  : observe  how 

Out  Lord  deals  ivitli  the  individual.  In  all  individu- 
ality there  is  a concentration  of  poAver.  The  sinner  has 
here  this  special  advantage,  that  he  need  not  look  upon 
himself  merely  as  one  of  a class,  but  as  an  individual. 

It  is  precisely  thus  that  Jesus  Avishes  to  deal  with  the 
poor  sinner  ; He  wishes  to  take  him  in  his  individual 
wretchedness,  depravity,  and  fears,  and  to  apply  Himself 
to  them  all.  We  knoAv  that  men  often  hide  themselves 
in  their  class  f a threat  or  a promise  may  belong  to 
their  class,  and  yet  not  to  them  ; many  a one  says, 

yes  ! that  promise  is  for  sinners,  but  not  for  me/' 

Now,  here  Jesus  seems  to  take  poor  sinners  indi- 
vidually ; it  is  as  though  he  called  us  all  aside,  one  by 
one,  and  said,  ‘‘1  have  something  to  say  unto  thee,  and 
to  thee,  and  thee  it  is  true,  Avhen  we  come  to  com- 
pare notes,  Ave  shall  find  that  He  has  perhaps  said 
exactly  the  same  to  each  of  us,  Him  that  cometh  to 
Me  I Avill  in  no  Avise  cast  out but  each  heart  Avill 
have  heard  the  Avord  Avith  poAver,  saying,  ^^'twas  said 
to  me,  to  me.'' 

And  oh  ! what  a comfort  it  is,  that  the  Saviour 
enters  into  our  individuality  ; into  each  one's  need,  each 
one's  position,  each  one's  hopes  and  fears.  When  deep 


84 


THE  1 WILL  OF  EECEPTIOX. 


solemnities  of  eternal  things  are  realized,  we  never  can 
content  ourselves  with  generalities  ; we  feel,  I must  be 
saved,  or  I must  be  lost  ; we  think  but  little  of  our- 
selves in  our  j)osition  as  belonging  to  a class.  Jesus 
meets  us  in  our  need,  Jesus  says,  I come  to  thee  that 
thy  interests  may  be  secured,  that  thy  soul  may  be 
saved.'"  And  hence  we  are  warranted  in  our  hours  of 
deep-felt  personal  necessity  in  coming  to  Christ,  even 
though  we  have  not  deep  knowledge  of  the  abstract 
nature  of  sin  ; though  ours  be  only  sirnjile  (and  perhaps 
very  imperfect)  knowledge  of  our  own  sin.  Ever  so 
little  knowledge  of  our  own  personal  necessity  is  more 
to  the  point,  than  ever  so  much  knowledge  of  necessity 
in  general.  Jesus  wants  an  individual  sufferer  to  apply 
to  Him  ; one  smarting,  sorrowing,  fearing  ; and  him 
He  will  not  cast  out." 

And  now,  what  is  contained  in  this  promise  to  the 
individual  sinner  ? If  Jesus  cast  him  out,  what  will 
it  be  out  from  what  will  it  be  out  to  ? 

Jesus  will  not  cast  out  the  poor  sinner  from  the 
'place  of  safety  he  seeks.  Mark  that  panting,  sweating 
man,  who  rushes  along  with  almost  unearthly  speed  ; 
his  nostrils  are  dilated,  his  eyes  are  blood  shot,  and  the 
veins  stand  out  like  knotted  cords  upon  his  brow  ; on, 
on  he  bounds,  as  though  he  had  winged  feet ; as  though 
to  win  this  race  Avere  life  ; and  to  lose  this  race  were 
death.  And,  in  truth,  it  is  a race  of  life  or  death  ; this 
is  the  man  that  has  killed  his  neighbor  unawares  ; and 
behind  him,  bounding  after  him  with  eager  face  and 
vengeful  arm,  is  the  avenger  of  blood  ; there  is  but  little 
distance  between  them  ; let  that  be  but  overpast  ; and 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  RECEPTION. 


85 


then^  with  one  fatal  leap  the  avenger  springs  upon  his 
prey,  and  his  sword  is  crimsoned  with  his  blood.  On, 
on  they  speed  ; the  man  upon  whose  hands  are  the  stains 
of  his  neighbor's  blood  nears  the  gate  of  the  city  of  ref- 
uge, and  inside  that  gate  are  eager  eyes  watching  the 
event  of  this  race  for  life  ; thence  come  inspiring  shouts ; 
there  are  ready  arms  to  pull  in  the  runner,  if  he  should 
fall  exhausted  upon  the  threshold,  ere  he  takes  the  last 
spring  Avhich  will  put  him  far  beyond  the  avenger's 
reach.  Whose  are  these  eager  eyes,  these  ready  arms  ? 
They  belong  to  men  who  have  themselves  found  refuge 
in  the  city ; and  can  we  imagine  for  a moment  that  with  an 
iron  grasp  these  watchers  would  seize  the  new-come  refugee 
and  throw  him  out  to  the  avenger,  that  he  might  wreak 
his  vengeance,  and  shed  the  still  boiling  blood  upon  the 
ground  ? Oh  no  ! they  never  would  cast  him  out ; and 
shall  they  thus  receive  to  refuge  one  who  comes  to  their 
city  to  save  the  life  of  the  body  ; and  shall  Jesus  cast 
out  one  that  comes  to  Him  to  save  the  life  of  the  soul  ? 
Not  so!  Jesus  will  never  cast  out  from  the  place  of 
safety  the  one  who  speeds  to  it  to  save  his  life.  Well 
does  he  know  the  dread  importance  of  this  race  : well 
does  he  know  the  value  of  the  soul ; He  has  no  arm 
outstretched  to  dash  us  back  upon  the  sword  point  of 
the  avenger  ; He  has  an  arm  outstretched  to  draw  us  in 
to  Himself ; never  did  those  who  crowded  the  gate  of 
the  city  of  refuge  receive  another  escaped  one,  added  to 
their  company,  with  such  pleasure  as  J esus  receives  an- 
other added  to  His.  He  sees  an  individual  imperiled  ; 
He  sees  him  rush  for  his  life ; He  feels  him  touch 
Himself,  the  portal  of  life  ; He  accepts,  He  shields.  He 
saves  ; the  avenger  of  blood  in  vain  demands  his  prey  ; 


86 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  RECEPTION. 


the  voice  of  Jesus  sends  him  disappointed  and  empty 
away^  Him  that  cometh  to  Me  I will  in  no  wise  cast 
out/^ 

Nor  will  Jesus  cast  out  the  sinner  from  the  'position 
he  thus  takes  up.  We  cannot  come  to  Jesus  without 
taking  up  a high  position  ; indeed  so  high  a one,  that 
if  it  entered  into  a sinner’s  sober  calculations,  he  would 
in  all  probability  be  alarmed,  and  shrink  back  from 
coming  to  Christ  at  all. 

None  can  come  to  Christ  savingly,  without  entering 
into  union  with  Him.  Jesus  knows  that  ; and  know- 
ing it,  still  gives  the  poor  sinner  the  full  guarantee  his 
trembling  soul  desires.  It  has  often  happened,  that  the 
men  who  have  come  to  Christ  to  be  saved,  and  who  in 
this  act,  have  had  their  sin  and  unworthiness  before 
them,  have  thought  of  tarrying  there,  never  dreaming 
of  advancing  into  fellowship  with  their  Lord.  They  did 
not  know  what  being  ^ received^  or  ^ saved’ involved  ; 
and  when  j)ressed  on  by  the  impulses  of  divine  life,  they 
thought,  ^ it  is  presumption  in  me  to  expect  this.’  The 
courtier  w^ho  is  invited  to  the  j^ublic  receptions  of  his 
sovereign,  could  not  be  surprised  if  he  were  turned  out, 
should  he  be  found  intruding  into  the  private  apartments 
of  the  royal  family  ; to  be  a member  of  the  court  is  one 
thing,  to  be  a member  of  the  family  is  another.  It  is  to 
belong  to  this  latter  that  all  are  destined  who  come  to 
Jesus  ; He  gives  them,  as  it  were,  the  keys  of  the  private 
chambers  of  his  heart  ; He  will  never  turn  them  out  if 
they  venture  there.  Oh  ! that  we  were  less  satisfied 
with  the  outer  courts  of  safety  ; oh  ! that  we  ventured 
into  the  inner  chamber  of  His  love  ; for  what,  dear 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  LECEPTION. 


87 


reader^  have  we  been  saved  ? Is  it  merely  to  remain 
iinslain  ? Is  our  bare  life  to  form  the  highest  trophy  of 
the  blood  of  Christ  ? Is  this  all  that  is  to  be  said  of  the 
saints,  ^^The  devil  could  not  Idll  them  Can  that  Evil 
One  mock  us  and  say,  Aha  ! Christ  has  you,  but  He 
will  never  make  much  of  you, — try  to  get  into  closer 
communion  with  Him,  and  you'll  soon  see  that  He  will 
resent  the  liberty,  and  send  you  away."  The  little 
promise  before  us  rescues  us  from  this  ; it  penetrates 
beyond  the  outer  courts  of  atonement,  into  the  inner 
sanctuary  of  communion.  Make  bold,  dear  reader,  to 
enter  into  Christ  ; remember  that  you  are  accepted  in 
the  Beloved," — not  only  pardoned,"  but  accepted  ;" 
not  only  received  into  life,  but  into  sonship.  Let  us  go 
deep  into  Christ ; he  will  in  no  wise  cast  us  out. 

And  if  Jesus  were  to  cast  us  out,  what  would  He  cast 
us  to  ? To  rest  upon  our  own  resources  ; and  that.  He 
knows  well,  would  be  our  death.  In  Him  is  life,  and 
out  of  Him  is  death  ; if  Christ  cast  us  out,  or  repel  us. 
He  deliberately  hands  us  over  to  ruin.  The  enemies  of 
our  soul  are  hard  by,  ready  to  pounce  upon  us,  and  make 
an  end  of  us,  the  moment  they  ascertain  that  He  will 
have  nothing  to  do  with  us.  Can  we  imagine  the 
blessed  Jesus  thus  deliberately  thrusting  any  earnest 
soul  into  the  very  jaws  of  death  ? Can  we  imagine  His 
deliberately  giving  the  devil  such  a terrible  and  eternal 
triumph  as  this  ? Oh  ! if  J esus  were  to  cast  out  a single 
soul  that  came  to  Him,  in  repentance  and  belief,  I can 
well  believe  that  that  soul  would  henceforth  be  the 
greatest  jihenomenon  of  the  land  of  perdition— the 
strangest  curiosity  of  hell.  All  would  understand  how 


88 


THE  WILL'»  OF  RECEPTION. 


the  murderer  and  adulterer  fell  into  the  land  of  woe  ; 
how  the  impenitent  and  the  unbelieving  dropped  into 
the  lake  of  fire  ; but  how  came  this  man  there  ? Who 
can  solve  the  riddle  of  his  being  damned  ? There  is 
not  a devil  that  would  not  look  upon  him  with  wonder  ; 
the  arch-fiend  himself  would  confess,  that  this  man's 
being  lost,  was  a greater  mystery  than  all  others  being 
saved  ; the  devil's  choicest  treasure  would  be  this  re- 
jected soul. 

And  cannot  we  well  imagine  the  use  he  would  make 
of  it  : how  he  would  make  himself  master  of  all  the 
circumstances  of  its  rejection  ; how  he  would  chronicle 
carefully  all  its  sighs  and  tears — its  timid  trial,  and  its 
fierce  repulse  ; and  then,  how  he  would  go  forth  to  poor 
perishing  sinners,  and  tell  them,  that  he  knew  for  a fiict, 
that  Jesus  did  not  receive  every  one  that  came  to  Him. 
There  is  no  instance  on  record  of  Christ's  having  done 
this  ; if  there  were,  we  can  easily  understand  how  the 
Evil  One  would  be  continually  bringing  it  up,  preaching 
all  sorts  of  sermons  upon  it,  writing  all  sorts  of  treatises 
upon  it ; that  would  be  his  favorite  subject ; he  would 
always  preface  it  with  it  is  written  he  would  give 
out  the  text  very  plainly,  much  more  so  than  some  min- 
isters give  out  their  texts,  so  that  every  one  might  know 
Avhere  exactly  to  turn  in  the  sacred  volume,  and  find  out 
for  himself  the  fact,  that  Jesus  sent  a poor  distressed 
and  believing  man  empty  away.  Blessed  be  God,  the 
great  enemy  of  souls  can  show  no  rejection  of  any  one  in 
need,  on  the  part  of  Christ.  'Tis  true,  he  could,  even  at 
the  worst,  point  to  but  this  single  case  ; but  this  one 
would  do  for  him  ; what  has  been,"  he  Avould  say, 

may  be  ; 'tis  true,  this  is  the  first,  but  perhaps  it  is 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  BECEPTION. 


89 


not  the  last  ; what  happened  to  another,  may  happen 
to  you  ; so,  in  your  vaunted  promise,  you  have  no 
ground  for  hope/' 

Oh ! how  Satan  would  work  that  possihility  of  our 
being  lost  ; no  matter  how  strongly  we  insisted  upon 
the  improhahility  of  it,  he  would  pertinaciously  work 
the  possibility j whispering  continually  into  our  ears, 

But  you  may  be  ; you  may  be  !" 

Thanks  be  to  Grod,  we  may  meet  him,  dear  reader,  in 
the  power  of  these  words,  him,"  and  in  no  wise 
sovereign  grace  has  made  this  proclamation  for  poor  sin- 
ners ; we  may  live  on  it  ; we  may  die  on  it  ! Brother, 
brother,"  said  the  Rev.  Legh  Richmond  when  he  was 
dying,  strong  evidences,  nothing  but  strong  evidences 
will  do  at  such  an  hour  as  this.  I have  looked  here, 
and  looked  there  for  them — all  have  failed  me  ; and  so 
I cast  myself  on  the  sovereign,  free,  and  full  grace  of 
Grod  in  the  covenant  by  Jesus  Christ  ; and  there, 
brother,  (looking  at  me  with  a smile  of  tranquillity 
quite  indescribable)  there ^ I have  found  peace."  Even 
so  ; the  free  grace  of  the  promise,  is  just  our  only  lioj^e. 

What  a blessed  thought  it  is,  that  Jesus  will  in  no 
wise"  cast  out  the  one  who  comes  to  Him.  The  figure 
used  here  is  a litotes — ov  yrj — two  negatives,  equal  to 

In  no  wise" — No  ! No  !”  Such  words  falling  from 
the  lips  of  Jesus,  who  was  the  way,  the  truths  and  the 
life,"  are  of  inexpressible  importance  to  us.  It  is  as 
though  Jesus  said,  Such  a thing  is  not  even  to  be 
spoken  about ; it  does  not  come  within  even  the  range  of 
possibility  much  less  probability ; under  no  circumstances 
could  such  an  event  take  place."  We  know  that  circum- 


90 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  RECEPTIOISr. 


stances  often  prove  too  strong  for  the  sternest  resolutions 
of  men;  butJesus  is  above  all  circumstances;  nothingbut 
a deliberate  act  of  His  will  would  make  Him  hand  over 
the  poor  sinner  to  his  ruin  ; and  the  whole  testimony 
of  His  promises^  His  life^  His  cross  secure  to  us  His  will. 

What  V’  says  Satan^  will  He  not  cast  you  out 
when  He  finds  how  feeble  your  faith  is  ?”  ov  iiif' 

No  ! No 

Will  He  not  send  you  off  when  He  has  had  a close 
sight  of  you^  and  sees  how  horribly  bad  you  are 
oi  No  ! No 

Will  He  not  say  that  He  will  have  no  more  to  do 
with  you,  when  He  finds  how  hard  it  is  to  make  any 
thing  out  of  you  ov  j-iTf' — No  ! No 

Will  He  not  get  tired  of  you,  and  say,  ^ I fil  look 
for  more  promising  subjects  on  which  to  work  ?'  ov 
! No 

^^No  ! No  V’  We  will  enter  into  no  further  argu- 
ment with  Satan  than  this  : we  will  meet  him  with 
Scripture,  after  the  example  of  our  Lord  : whatever 
cogitations  and  reasonings  we  may  have  in  our  own 
minds,  there  is  no  need  of  our  enlarging  upon  them  to 
him  : No  ! No  V is  quite  enough  ; He  will  in  no 
wise''  cast  us  out. 

And  in  truth,  though  we  do  not  enter  upon  them 
with  Satan,  we  know  of  many  considerations  why  the 
Lord  Jesus  will  not  cast  us  out. 

Christ’s  oion  feelings  engage  Him  not  to  do  this 
dreadful  deed.  See  hovr  tenderness  marks  all  His  words 
to  the  poor,  weak,  and  sorrowful  ones  ; and  could  He 
ever  bring  Himself  to  send  them  away,  after  having 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  RECEPTION. 


91 


raised  their  hopes,  and  invited  them  to  come  ? Did  He 
not  weep  over  Jerusalem  ? Did  He  not  mourn  over  the 
sheep  who  were  without  a shepherd  ? Did  He  not  love 
the  young  man  who  came  unto  Him  ? Did  He  not  say 
that  He  would  not  break  the  bruised  reed,  or  quench 
the  smoking  flax  ; and  that  He  did  not  come  to  con- 
demn the  world,  but  to  save  ? Christ  would  do  a 
violence  to  His  own  feelings,  if  He  turned  the  poor 
trusting  sinner  ofi*.  Yes  ! where  would  his  love  for 
souls  be,  when  He  did  this  dreadful  deed  ? How  could 
He  fashion  His  lips  to  pronounce  the  awful  words  ? 
How  could  he  look  sternly,  and  coldly,  upon  the  poor 
creature,  that  stood  before  Him,  ready  to  see  life  in  His 
smile,  and  death  in  his  frown  ? Surely  all,  all  would 
be  changed,  if  Jesus  could  do  this  ; this  must  be  a dif- 
ferent Jesus  from  the  one  who  used  to  speak  lovingly 
to,  and  look  lovingly  on,  sinners  when  He  was  upon 
the  earth  ; His  heart  must  have  been  changed  at  His 
ascension,  but  we  know  that  it  was  not  ; Jesus  is  the 
same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever  and  His  very 
feelings  are  part  of  our  guarantee  for  life. 

But  we  can  understand  how  Jesus  would  say,  Com- 
mon Justice  forbids  my  doing  this  ; I have  pledged  my 
word  to  the  sinner  ; I have  induced  him  to  venture  all 
on  me  ; I have  declared,  that  ^ he  that  believeth  shall 
be  saved  J I have  stripped  the  poor  sinner  of  every 
other  plea  ; I have  left  him  nothing  to  hope  for  from 
himself ; I must  perform  to  him  my  word/' 

And  then,  would  not  Jesus  also  say,  the  whole  tenor 
of  my  life  and  death  forbids  this/'  Did  I not  die,  the 
just  for  the  unjust  to  bring  sinners  unto  God."  Was  it 
not  for  carrying  out  this  great  design  that  I lived  and 


92 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  RECEPTION. 


died  ? To  what  purpose  have  I lived  and  died^  if  I am 
to  cast  out  any  who  come  to  me  for  life  ? 

We  cannot  imagine  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  frustrating 
tlie  design  of  his  own  life  and  death  ; deliberately 
making  void  the  bloody  sweat  in  Gethsemane^  and  the 
bitter  agonies  of  Calvary  ; we  cannot  imagine  His 
coming  short  of  the  full  fruition  of  His  sufferings,  which 
He  must  do,  if  He  reject  a single  soul,  really  willing  to 
be  saved  in  His  own  way.  Christ's  life  and  death  have 
a price  in  His  own  eyes,  as  well  as  in  those  of  the 
Father,  and  of  a soul. 

And  would  not  the  lohole  counsel  and  loill  of  the 
Father  he  overthrown^  if  J esus  cast  out  any  poor  believing 
soul  ? What  was  the  counsel  and  will  of  the  Father  but 
this,  that  there  should  be  a highway  made  for  sinners  to 
come  back  to  Himself ; that  whosoever  believed  should 
be  saved  ; that  He  Himself  should  bo  honored,  and 
glorified,  in  the  freeness  of  the  terms,  in  the  eternal  life 
of  those  by  whom  they  were  accepted  ; in  whom  but 
sinners  is  that  counsel  to  be  carried  out  ? and  how  is  it 
to  be  carried  out,  but  by  their  being  certainly  received  ? 
All,  all  conspire  to  secure  the  safety  of  the  man  that 
comes  ; a multitude  of  reasons,  not  one  of  which  can 
be  gainsaid,  all  confirm  to  us  the  word,  ^^Him  that 
cometh  to  me,  I will  in  no  wise  cast  out." 

Let  none  be  deterred  by  considerations  of  old  slights; 
Jesus  will  never  mention  them.  Where  was  He  so 
slighted  as  in  Jerusalem  ? And  yet  when  he  sent 
forth  His  apostles  to  evangelize  the  world,  He  said, 

beginning  at  Jerusalem." 

Let  none  be  deterred  by  considerations  of  gpresent  sin- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  EECEPTION. 


93 


fulness,  Jesus  knows  your  nature  ; He  came  ^‘^not  to 
call  the  righteous  hut  sinners  to  repentance  f He  takes 
you^  in  your  poor  sinful  nature^  just  as  you  are  ; and 
will  gradually  make  you  what  He  would  have  you  he. 
Leave  it  to  Him^  hy  His  Spirit^  to  make  you  what  He 
would  have  you  he  ; you  can  no  more  sanctify,  than 
you  can  justify  yourself ; with  present  sinfulness,  and 
present  sins,  just  come  to  Him. 

Behold  the  universality  of  Christ’s  cures  on  earth  ; 
whom  did  He  ever  send  away  unhealed  ? Not  one  ; 
were  any  closed  eyc'S  left  unopened  ? were  any  deaf  ears 
left  unstopped  ? was  any  arm  left  shrivelled  ? was  any 
foot  allowed  to  halt  ? who  was  sent  away  unfed  ? who 
uncleansed  notone!  they  gathered  to  Him  in  crowds; 
they  came  to  Him  one  hy  one  ; and  He  helped,  and 
blessed  them  all.  And  shall  it  ever  he  said,  that  He 
did  all  this  for  the  body,  hut  that  He  leaves  undone  the 
greater  work  for  the  soul  ? Shall  it  he  said,  ^ He  never 
sent  any  one  away  unhealed  in  the  flesh,  He  did  send 
some  one  away  unhealed  in  the  soul  ?'  Oh  no  1 Ave 
rise  from  the  less  to  the  greater  ; from  the  body  to  the 
soul ; and  we  hear  the  voice  proclaiming  for  man’s 
higher  needs. 

Him  that  cometh  to  me,  I will  in  no  wise  cast 
out.” 


ot  J*>rt,**  ftKW?9  ‘)H  ' 

»f>}{»f.  dfl'.*';  »!JaH^mfp^  (yf  tn-miurr  9(&  Itw. 

' HfA  iibiV  fes  :£<S6Kri^^  £!?,«;.■■,■ 

'••'■/ -'I  H .Uy.'i-r-  mv  'sdHtii 
«fi'  JjKC^  Wir ‘.»')Jf<at  oi".  i Li tq^i  ri ';{-£'  /■' 

\.  ^rii' •jnoi>r  A'ts-  MJV-vyo->  (.  -.w'f 
\ ' fssMi  ^aryaff^iai-i  Jo'.'a-rttji  {tti:«.  ; - 

fui  -i^ . 

>■:'.•  ^e^-^e'^fe^yut'-vr-vr  S tAfe.-K^uitS'^iMv- 

‘ '-:' xl  I W ’■  > / i Ufa  yt-jt,i£f'U5  vti^ii  i •y©l 

‘'jhz  ivi\  tf 

• - kiiiluif '/ «'  wf  y, 

■5^f  I ut£  k'liiia  rx!  rVrn'  " ?'^t5  rTaa'  .U# 'ri94^%^kM-  ^ 

' yfiolifih  «7«  ii' I 

,'  ',  ' 'iaVao'  ' -piiiit' iL  *1  ft(‘m  yy-^  ^.'i-  . 

$■'  |p)a  fclk  «i.i  ,ifB')}i' L’lfe  S'.; 

. ftiji  ky 3fU  '’■•> 

»^iti  "ifh  ^KtaM'-I-'X?'CfJ  •>'iff}V  fiV.' 

- ^ 7 . . 

•'  ■'  ftaiTT  OA ‘A;  lliw  1 ^ou;  'k-  £?■•  ■-  CH  JAift  fi!lli  * > •_ 


®tll " 0f  icalitrg. 


Matthew  viii.  2,  3. 


Matthew  viii.  2.  3.  (Mark  i.  41.  Luke  v.  13.) 

“And,  behold,  there  came  a leper  and  worshipped  Him,  saying.  Lord, 
if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean.  And  Jesus  put  forth  His 
hand,  and  touched  him,  saying,  1 will ; be  thou  clean.  And  imme- 
diately his  leprosy  was  cleansed.” 


UR  earthly  friends  do  not  like  our  putting 
them  on  very  difficult  tasks ; they  are  not 
willing  that  we  should  throw  heavy  responsi- 
bility upon  them.  But  herein  is  Jesus  the 
friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a brother/'  the  friend 
of  publicans  and  sinners/'  different  from  all  other  friends^ 
and  superior  to  them  ; He  is  willing  to  undertake  the 
most  difficult  tasks  for  us  ; He  does  not  shrink  from  any 
amount  of  responsibility.  The  darker  our  sky,  the  more 
luminously  does  His  friendship  shine ; so  that  the  believer 
may  well  triumph  in  his  Lord,  and  cry,  This  is  my  be- 
loved, and  this  is  my  friend,  0 daughters  of  Jerusalem." 
Cant.  V.  16.  If  any  doubt  the  Saviour's  willingness  to 
undertake  a heavy  responsibility,  or  a difficult  task,  on 
behalf  of  a poor  sinner,  let  him  hear  that  one  great  invi- 
tation which  embraces  every  form  of  misery,  and  every 
one  bending  beneath  its  load,  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I will  give  you  rest 

5 


98 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


Matt.  xi.  28^  there  is  no  task  too  hard  for  the  One  who 
is  able  to  save  the  world. 

Many  were  the  difficult  tasks  upon  which  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  was  put^  during  His  sojourn  amongst  men  ; 
the  blind  were  brought  to  Him,  to  receive  their  sight ; 
the  dumb  to  be  made  to  speak  ; and  the  deaf  to  hear  ; 
all  manner  of  sicknesses  were  proposed  to  Him  for  cure ; 
He  refused  not  one ; with  a rich,  free,  powerful  hand 
He  cured  them  all.  Do  not  all  these  mighty  deeds  unite 
in  common  testimony,  and  say,  Poor,  laden,  stricken 
sinner,  Jesus  Christ,  who  did  all  these  wonderful  works, 
is  the  Saviour  for  thee 

And  here  we  have  Christ  allowing  Himself  to  be 
put  on  a most  difficult  task,  even  the  cure  of  a leper ; 
the  task  was  beyond  all  human  power  ; the  man  Christ 
Jesus  was  the  only  One  who  could  accomplish  it ; and 
so  we  find  Him  throwing  open  His  sympathies  to  this 
poor  afflicted  creature,  and  that  with  the  certainty  that 
He  did  not  raise  any  hope,  which  bye  and  bye  He  would 
be  constrained  to  disappoint.  Oh  ! blessed  thought, 
Jesus  never  raises  any  false  hope,  Jesus  never  dis- 
appoints. 

Now,  let  us  think  for  a while  over  this  wonderful  cure 
of  the  leper  ; let  us  dwell  upon  his  if  thou  wilt,^^  and 
upon  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  will,"  and  may  the 
Holy  Spirit  enable  us  to  gather  up  some  blessed  teach- 
ings for  ourselves. 

Our  Lord  had  been  preaching  and  healing,  through 
Galilee,  and  was  now  returning  to  Capernaum.  Strength 
had  flowed  from  His  word,  and  healing  from  His  touch, 
in  His  progress  from  place  to  place,  and  His  steps  had 
left  prints  of  light  wherever  they  fell,  whether  on  the 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


99 


road  way,  the  hamlet,  or  the  town  ; for  in  every  place 
men  sought  Him,  and  healing  by  Him  and  found  all 
that  they  desired.  And  now  that  Jesus  is  returning, 
mercy  must  mark  His  incoming  even  as  it  did  His  out- 
going ; and  so  this  poor  leper  is  found  in  His  path,  his 
measure  of  faith  no  doubt  imperfect,  but  the  love 
of  Jesus,  beyond  all  measure,  perfect ; and  according 
to  the  perfection  that  is  in  Christ,  the  man  finds  his 
cure. 

It  may  be,''  as  Kitto  says,  that  the  lepers  had 
heard  of  Christ ; that  they  had  seen  Him  afar  off ; that 
they  had  talked  to  each  other  of  His  great  doings,  in 
their  isolated  communities  ; and  as  they  recounted  the 
wonders  of  mercy  He  had  wrought,  that  they  shook  their 
sad  heads,  and  remarked  one  to  another,  that  He  had  not 
yet  cured  a leper  ; and  asked,  who  since  the  days  of 
Elisha  had  ever  heard  of  a leper  being  cured  ? But  there 
was  one  poor  man  who  suffered  a ray  of  hope  to  enter 
into  his  heart,  and  being  entered,  he  nourished  it,  until 
it  grew  into  faith.  The  more  he  thought  upon  the  mi- 
raculous cures  of  which  he  had  heard,  the  more  ho  felt 
that  in  the  prophet  of  Galilee  dwelt  a power  such  as 
the  world  had  not  before  known,  and  which  it  were  idle 
to  limit  to  leprosy.  Yes!  He  could  cure  him,  hntzvould 
He  do  so.^  Would  he  deign  even  to  look  upon  an  object 
so  loathsome  and  so  vile  ? Would  He  not  rather,  as 
scores  of  famous  teachers  and  learned  doctors  had  done, 
Avarn  him  from  His  path  as  a pollution  ? The  poor  leper 
may  be  forgh^en  this  doubt ; for  his  affliction  had  not 
allowed  him  to  enter  the  cities  in  which  Jesus  taught, 
or  to  mix  in  the  crowds  that  saw  His  miracles.  He  had 
not,  therefore,  been  able  to  witness  the  divine  compas- 


100 


THE  I WILL  ” OF  HEALING. 


sion^  that  so  often  beamed  from  the  Saviour's  eyes^  or 
to  hear  the  tender  gentleness  of  those  tones  in  which  He 
spoke  to  the  cast  down  and  the  miserable.  Well^  then, 
J esus  could  doubtless  heal  him  ; and  it  remained  to  be 
seen  if  He  were  willing.  He  could  at  least  try.  He  lost 
nothing,  nothing,  alas  ! but  hope,  if  he  were  repelled  : 
he  gained  much  if  he  were  accepted.  This  concluded, 
there  remained  yet  the  difficulty  of  getting  access  to 
His  presence.  He  could  not  go  into  any  town  to  seek 
Him  ; nor  could  he,  to  approach  Him,  enter  the  crowds 
by  which  He  was  usually  in  public  surrounded.  There 
was  but  one  course,  and  this  was,  to  wait  upon  the 
road  leading  to  Capernaum,  when  the  return  of  Jesus 
was  expected,  and  to  accost  Him,  as  He  went  by  with 
His  disciples.  He  went,  ho  waited,  and  doubt  not  that 
his  unleprous  heart  beat  in  audible  throbs,  when  he  at 
length  beheld  the  near  approach  of  One  who  might  de- 
liver him  from  the  horrible  bondage  in  which  he  had 
lain  so  long.  He  advanced  towards  our  Lord  as  He 
came  nigh,  and  laying  his  head  low  in  the  dust  before 
Him,  he  cried,  ^ Lord,  if  Thou  wilt.  Thou  canst  make 
me  clean.'  Oh  ! the  agonizing  suspense  of  the  moment 
that  followed  ! But  it  was  not  protracted.  A replying 
voice,  that  went  at  once  to  his  heart,  and  filled  it  with 
rapture,  said,  ‘ I will  ;'  and  our  Saviour,  moved  with 
deep  compassion,  put  forth  His  hand  and  touched  him — 
him,  whom  no  unleprous  hand  had  touched  for  years  ; 
and  the  same  voice,  which  never  left  the  memory  more, 
said  to  him,  ^ Be  thou  clean  !'  At  that  word  a change 
passed  over  him,  he  felt  new  blood  tingle  through  his 
veins,  he  felt  the  fiush  of  healthy  life  in  all  his  tainted 
members;  he  knew  that  the  leprosy  had  passed  from  him. 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


101 


and  he  stood  np^  cleansed^  enfranchised^  restored  to  his 
family  and  friends^  and  to  all  the  blessings  of  social  life.''  "* 

This  description^  sufficiently  graphic,  may  give  us  a 
correct  account  of  exactly  how  this  leper  came  into  the 
immediate  presence  of  the  Lord ; enough  for  us  that 
he  is  now  there  ; our  teaching  is  to  be  from  what  sub- 
sequently happens. 

The  leper,  having  thrown  himself  into  a position  of 
lowliest  reverence,  worshipping  Jesus,  addresses  Him  at 
once  upon  the  subject  of  his  misery  ; his  address  was 
short  ; none  of  the  three  evangelists,  by  whom  the  nar- 
rative is  given,  tells  us  of  his  having  said  anything 
more  than  the  one  sentence  which  we  are  considering 
now,  Lord,  if  Thou  wilt.  Thou  canst  make  me  clean."" 
We  are  glad  that  the  leper"s  petition  is  so  concentrated; 
perhaps  it  would  not  have  so  much  teaching  for  us  if 
it  had  been  more  diffused. 

^af  Thou  wilt."" 

The  whole  onus  is  here  thrown  on  Jesus  ; the  man 
says,  I am  miserable,  I am  ready,  and  Thou  art 
able  ;""  one  thing  only  was  wanting,  and  about  that  the 
leper  was  not  altogether  sure — it  was  Jesus"  will ; and 
so  he  challenged  that ; this  was  a happy  word — it  se- 
cured the  cure.  Let  us  examine,  in  something  of  order, 
what  this  leper  did,  Avhen  he  thus  threw  himself  upon 
the  will  of  Jesus. 

In  the  first  place,  he  deeply  touched  the  sympathies  of 
Christ.  Saint  Mark,  with  one  of  those  little  touches 
peculiar  to  himself,  tells  us,  that  Jesus  was  moved  with 
compassion  there  was  a spring  in  the  Saviour"s  mind 
which  the  word  of  supplication  touched  ; a fountain,  the 
* Kitto’s  “ Life  and  Death  of  our  Lord,”  p.  262. 


102  THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 

waters  of  which  it  unsealed  ; a fire  which  it  caused  to 
glow  ; the  leper  threw  himself  upon  the  innermost  ten- 
derness of  Christ's  nature  ; and  the  whole  being  of  our 
Lord  answered  to  the  touch.  There  was  no  question 
of  poioer  to  be  solved  or  proved  ; the  method  of  the 
appeal  left  no  room  for  argument ; the  leper's  words, 
as  they  passed  into  the  depths  of  Christ's  loving  nature, 
which  alone  was  invoked,  cut  a passage  for  themselves, 
through  Avhich  the  healing  waters  could  flow  ; the 
response  was  instant — ^^if  Thou  wilt" — will." 

And  bear  in  mind,  dear  reader,  that  Jesus  still  has 
sympathies  ; He  is  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day, 
and  for  ever;"  in  Him  there  is  ^^no  variableness  or 
shadow  of  turning  we  also  must  appeal  to  the  sym- 
pathies of  our  Lord.  In  Hebrew  iv.  15,  we  are  told,  that 
we  have  not  a high-priest  which  can  not  be  touched 
with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities  oh!  no,  such  a 
hard  and  stern  high-priest  would  be  of  little  use  to  us, 
who  are  in  circumstances  to  need  sympathy  continually. 
For,  setting  apart  for  a moment  such  deep  need  as  this 
of  the  leper — fundamental  need,  touching  even  life  it- 
self— is  not  our  daily  life  full  of  little  needs,  of  needs 
which  have  more  to  do  with  sympathy  than  anything 
else  ? Have  we  not,  insensibly  it  may  be,  still  con- 
tinuously, to  fall  back  upon  the  sympathies  of  those 
who  are  around  us  ? Are  we  not  dependent  for  our  com- 
fort rather  upon  their  will  than  their  power — upon  the 
tenderness  of  sympathetic  feeling  rather  than  the  display 
of  great  resources  and  strength.^  Sympathy  is  the  heart's 
load-stone,  silent,  mysterious,  all-powerful,  attracting 
to  it  all  forms  of  misery,  and  imparting  to  it  its  very 
self ; and  such  is  the  sympathy  in  the  heart  of  Jesus. 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


103 


And  do  not  be  afraid^  dear  reader^  to  make  a claim 
upon  these  sympathies  of  J esus^  because  you  think  that 
your  present  case  is  not  one  of  such  deep  importance  as 
the  leper's.  Life  is  made  up  of  little  things,  and  if 
Jesus  can  not  sympathize  with  us  in  little  things,  then, 
instead  of  living  ever  close  to  Him,  and  ever  in  commu- 
nion with  Him,  we  must  spend  the  greatest  part  of  our 
life  away  from  Him.  Jesus  looks  at  things,  not  in  their 
abstract,  but  in  their  relative  importance,  in  the  precise 
relationship  which  they  bear  to  His  people.  A little 
scratch,  at  which  a surgeon  would  laugh,  may  be  produc- 
tive of  great  suffering  to  persons  of  some  constitutions; 
J esus,  the  great  Physician  will  take  the  constitution  into 
account,  and  give  His  sympathies,  not  according  to  ap- 
pearances, but  according  to  our  need  ; He  seeth  not 
as  man  seeth  He  is  ^^of  quick  understanding  in  the 
fear  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  not  judge  after  the  sight  of 
His  eyes,  neither  reprove  after  the  hearing  of  His  ears 
Isa.  xi.  3.  Was  not  Jesus  touched  with  sympathy  at 
that  wedding  feast,  at  Cana  of  Galilee,  when  His  mother 
said  to  Him,  they  have  no  wine  Yes,  He  was  ; then 
He  felt  how  the  bridegroom  would  be  put  to  shame  at 
such  scant  provision,  on  this,  the  day  when  every  one 
brought  forth  his  best ; then  He  felt  how  the  pleasure  of 
this,  one  of  life's  brightest  and  most  joyous  days,  would 
be  marred,  if  threadbare  poverty  were  thus  rudely  and 
unexpectedly  to  intrude  ; there  was  no  absolute  need  for 
J esus  to  shew  His  power  ; no  harm,  so  far  as  we  can  see, 
would  have  ensued  from  there  being  too  little  wine  ; but 
Christ's  sympathy  was  touched  ; far  was  it  from  Him  to 
wish  to  see  a cloud  float  across  the  horizon  of  this  short 
passing  day  of  earthly  bliss ; He  was  at  that  festive 


104 


THE  “I  WILL’’  OF  HEALING. 


board  a sympathetic  guest;  and  so  He  turned  their  water 
into  wine  ; such  wine  as  man  had  never  drunk  before. 

Surely  this  sympathetic  Saviour  is  the  very  one  for 
us;  and  what  are  we  but  foolish  neglecters  of  the  mighty 
power^  which  Jesus  Himself  has  put  into  our  hands^  if 
we  fail  to  use  this  sympathy  of  our  Lord  ? In  giving 
us  access  to  His  sympathy,  J esus  has  bared  to  us  the 
very  secret  of  His  being  ; He  has  privileged  us  to  pass 
beyond  all  outer  courts  into  the  very  holy  place  itself. 
Be  not  afraid  then,  dear  friend,  to  appeal  to  the  sym- 
pathies of  your  Lord  ; the  relationship  of  sympathy  ad- 
mits of  all  sorts  of  little  things  ; rather  be  afraid  of 
stripping  yourself  by  unbelief  of  this  privilege  ; for  if 
you  throw  aside  this  privilege  ; if  you  view  it  just  as  a 
j)iece  of  sentimentality,  and  nothing  else,  what  ground 
will  you  go  upon  when  you  come  to  Christ  for  help  ? 
Will  you  come  upon  His  justice,  and  power,  and  so 
forth  ? No  ; you  will  feel  the  disproportion  between 
your  little  wants,  cand  these  vast  attributes,  and  the 
consequence  will  be,  that  you  will  keep  many  of  your 
necessities  from  Him,  you  will  try  to  bear  many  of  your 
trials  unbefriended  and  alone.  Heaven's  choice  gift  will 
have  been  left  unused,  and  you  have  been  left  unblest. 

In  thus  touching  the  great  spring  of  Jesus'  sympathy, 
we  must  observe.  The  Confession^  and  the  ‘painful  display 
of  Inman  infirmity ^ made  hy  this  poor  leper.  All  this 
was  brought  before  Jesus  in  the  one  word  clean." 

Thou  canst  make  me  clean."  The  man  was  in  a state 
of  living  death  ; unclean  life"  was  his  portion.  Those 
who  wish  to  know  what  leprosy  really  was,  can  refer  to 
the  note  at  the  end  of  this  volume,  in  which  they  will 
find  it  with  appalling  minuteness;  it  is  sufficient  for  us 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


105 


here  to  consider  that  this  poor  man  led  a burdened  life^ 
a suffering  life^  and  one  of  conscious  misery  ; all  this 
was  surely  enough  to  make  him  an  earnest  suitor  for 
the  blessings  which  Christ  could  give. 

Burdened  life!'"  We  hear  men  sometimes  say, 
My  life  is  a burden  to  me  the  leper,  surely,  might 
pre-eminently  have  said  this  ; morning  by  morning  he 
awoke  to  the  realization  of  misery,  night  by  night  he  lay 
down  without  a hope  ; his  life  dragged  wearily  along, 
and  there  was  no  spring  in  his  existence,  nothing  but  the 
heavy,  even  crushing  of  his  daily  burden  of  disease.  If 
there  be  any  of  us  leading  such  a burdened  life  as  this, 
what  can  we  do  better  than  come  with  it  before  Jesus, 
and  say,  If  thou  wilt,  thoucanst"  take  this  load  off  my 
soul  ? His  own  blessed  words  seem  peculiarly  to  invite 
us  to  do  this.  He  says,  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I will  give  you  rest." 
Our  blessed  Lord  might  be  truly  said,  in  many  respets, 
to  have  led  a burdened  life  Himself ; how  could  He 
have  borne  our  griefs,  and  carried  our  sorrows,"  (Is.  liii. 
4,)  without  feeling  the  pressure  of  the  load  ? Let  us 
look  at  the  absence  of  sympathy,  at  the  perverseness 
even  of  His  own  disciples,  at  His  physical  sufferings. 
His  long  watchings,  and  all,  in  fact,  that  goes  to  make  up 
the  history  of  His  life  amongst  men  on  earth  ; and  how 
is  it  possible  to  think  of  that  life,  otherwise  than  a bur- 
dened one  All  who  are  thus  suffering  may  come  to 
Jesus,  and  make  use  of  this  if  thou  wilt  if  you  have 
to  say  with  Job,  I am  a burden  to  myself  chap.  vii. 
20  ; or  with  the  psalmist,  Mine  iniquities  are  gone  over 
mine  head  : as  an  heavy  burden,  they  are  too  heavy  for 
me:"  Ps.  xxxviii. 4 ; or  with  the  apostle,  We  that  are 


106 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


in  this  tabernacle  do  groan,  being  burdened  2 Cor.  v. 
4 ; Jesus  meets  you  all  with  His  offer,  Come  unto  me 
all  ye  that  are  heavy  laden  ; my  yoke  is  easy,  my 
burden  is  light.''  And  let  us  suppose  for  a moment, 
that  your  chief  trouble  is  only  this  sense  of  being  bur- 
dened ; that  deep  depression  is  the  characteristic  of  your 
whole  spiritual  system  ; that  you  have  no  great  external 
sores  to  exhibit  ; oh  ! do  not  think  that  Jesus  will  not 
enter  into  this  form  of  misery.  He  knows  what  depres- 
sion is  ; in  Gethsemane  He  began  to  be  sore  amazed, 
and  to  be  very  heavy,"  His  soul  was  exceeding  sorrow- 
ful unto  death  Mark  xiv.  33,  34.  And  when  you, 
dear  reader,  plead  your  burden.  He  will  remember  His 
burden,  and  will  do  for  you  whatever  your  case  requires. 

The  like  may  be  said  of  suffering.  This  poor  leper 
had  something  more  than  his  dead  weight  of  misery  to 
contend  with  ; he  felt  the  corroding  influence  of  the 
leprosy  eat  into  every  part  of  his  diseased  frame.  All 
this  he  now  brings  before  Jesus  ; it  is  all  comprehended 
in  the  petition,  Thou  canst  make  me  clean."  There  are 
times  when  we  lead  the  life  of  many  years  in  a few 
moments  ; and  so  there  are  expressions,  and  sentences, 
in  which  we  wrap  up  a multitude  of  thoughts  ; thus  is 
it  here  ; no  doubt  the  leper  concentrated  into  this  inter- 
view the  energies  of  many  years  ; no  doubt  also  he  con- 
centrated into  this  petition  the  story  of  many  miseries  ; 
concentration  on  his  part  as  the  petitioner,  and  on  Christ's 
as  the  gran  ter,  are  a chief  characteristic  of  this  scene. 
Let  us  follow  His  example  in  whatever  sufferings  come 
upon  us ; all  classes  and  forms  of  suffering  were  brought 
before  Jesus  in  His  sojourn  on  the  earth  ; let  them  be 
brought  before  Him  also,  now  that  He  is  seated  at  the 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


107 


right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God  in  heaven  ; trouble, 
sorrow,  need,  may  be  brought,  as  well  as  gold,  franldn- 
cense,  and  myrrh.  Oh  ! poor  sorrowful  one,  do  not 
think  that  your  sorrows  will  be  out  of  j)lace  in  the  pres- 
ence of  Jesus  ; do  not  mark  this  one  bringing  Jesus 
his  service,  and  this  other  one  his  money,  and  yet  again 
this  other  one  the  joyous  praise  of  his  bounding  heart, 
whilst  you  have  nothing  but  your  sufferings  ; hring 
them  ; they  also  are  acceptable  when  they  are  brought 
in  faith ; they  will  give  Jesus  a fresh  opportunity  of  being 
gracious.  He  who  has  any  need  has  therein  something 
to  bring  to  Christ ; it  is  only  he  who  believes  that  he 
has  no  need  in  himself,  and  therefore  no  need  of  Jesus, 
that  had  better  stay  away.  And  mark. 

The  conscious  misery  of  this  poor  leper.  That  was 
another  great  characteristic  of  his  life.  By  no  possibil- 
ity could  that  afflicted  man  shake  off  the  consciousness 
of  his  wretchedness  ; it  was  stereotyped  upon  his  flesh ; 
it  pervaded  the  very  marrow  of  his  bones,  it  was  in- 
grained in  him,  so  as  to  be  a very  part  and  parcel  of 
himself ; no  doubt  the  one  absorbing  thought  of  his 
whole  being  was  this,  I am  a leper.”  Surely,  it  is 
exactly  with  such  persons  that  the  Saviour  has  to  do  ; 
when  He  sees  a poor  creature  coniing  to  Him,  and  say- 
ing, Behold,  I am  vile  Job  xi.  4 ; acknowledge 
my  transgression,  and  my  sin  is  ever  before  me  Ps.  li. 
3 ; The  crown  is  fallen  from  our  head,  woe  unto  us, 
that  we  have  sinned  Lam.  v.  16  ; then  He  sees  one 
for  whom  He  can  do  something  ; He  sees  a cons^cious 
emptiness,  which  is,  in  point  of  fact,  a capacity  for  re- 
ceiving what  He  has  to  give.  So  far,  then,  from  being 
downcast  at  a consciousness  of  our  misery,  and  above 


108 


THE  “I  WILL’’  OF  HEALING. 


all^  SO  far  from  trying  to  get  rid  of  it  by  diverting  our 
attention  to  other  things,  let  us  rather  be  incited  by  it 
to  come  into  the  presence  of  Jesus  ; our  consciousness 
of  misery  will  appeal  to  His  consciousness,  to  His  mem- 
ory, His  sympathy,  all,  all  that  can  work  in  our  behalf. 
This  was  on  the  leper’s  part, 

A ‘painful  display  of  human  infirmity,  Ho  doubt  he 
felt  it  very  much  himself ; he  was  not  accustomed  to 
come  near  people  ; the  company  which  he  had  for  a long 
time  been  obliged  to  keep  was  that  of  his  fellow  lepers  ; 
and  now  he  had  to  make  a full  display  of  his  disease 
before  the  Lord  ; if  he  came  to  Christ  at  all,  he  must 
come  with  his  leprosy  ; and  this  he  did. 

Dear  reader,  let  us  bear  in  mind  that  we  must  ever 
come  ivith  our  sins  or  sorrows  ; and  if  we  do  not  choose 
to  bring  them  with  us,  we  must  stay  away  ; for  we  can 
never  get  rid  of  them  ourselves.  How  many  mistakes 
have  been  made  on  this  point,  not  only  by  those  who  are 
trying  to  make  themselves  a little  better,  and  somewhat 
acceptable  before  they  come  to  Christ  for  the  first  time, 
but  also  by  God’s  own  dear  j)eople  when  they  have  fallen 
into  sin.  Their  sin  is  now  fresh,  and  clear,  and  sharp, 
and  well-defined  before  their  mind’s  eye  ; and  instead  of 
bringing  it  at  once  to  God,  they  wait  until  they  have,  as 
they  think,  repented  enough  ; or  gained  some  victory  in 
the  very  point  in  which  they  have  been  overcome.  And 
when  this  is  the  case,  men  are  not  bringing  before  the 
Lord  their  guilt,  but  rather  the  palliations  of  their  guilt; 
not  the  deep  demerit  of  their  offences,  but  the  merit  of 
their  repentance  for  them,  or  their  efforts  against  them. 
All  this  is  a grand  mistake  ; let  us  do  our  best  with  sin 
in  any  form,  we  cannot  make  it  look  otherwise  than 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


109 


what  it  really  is,  i,  e.,  exceeding  sinful  f we  had  much 
better  bring  it  all  as  it  is  ; we  cannot  hide  from  it,  or 
diminish  it,  by  any  effort  that  we  make.  The  Lord's 
dealings  with  all  these  efforts  at  hiding  are  very  marked. 
Hear  hov/  sharjjly  He  speaks  in  Isaiah  xxviii.  14,  &c., 
Therefore  hear  the  word  of  the  Lord,  ye  scornful  men, 
that  rule  this  people  which  is  in  Jerusalem.  Because  ye 
have  said,  we  have  made  a covenant  with  death,  and 
with  hell  are  we  at  agreement  ; when  the  overflowing 
scourge  shall  pass  through,  it  shall  not  come  unto  us  : 
for  we  have  made  lies  our  refuge,  and  under  falsehood 
have  we  hid  ourselves  : therefore  thus  saith  the  Lord 
God,  behold,  I lay  in  Zion  for  a foundation,  a stone,  a 
tried  stone,  a precious  corner  stone,  a sure  foundation  ; 
he  that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste.  J udgment  also 
will  I lay  to  the  line,  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet : 
and  the  hail  shall  sweep  away  the  refuge  of  lies,  and  the 

Avaters  shall  overflow  the  hiding  place for  the  bed  is 

shorter  than  that  a man  can  stretch  himself  on  it,  and 
the  covering  narrower  than  that  he  can  Avrap  himself  in 
it."  ^^Mine  eyes,"  says  the  Lord,  in  Jeremiah  xvi.  17, 
^^are  upon  all  their  ways,  they  are  not  hid  from  my  face, 
neither  is  their  iniquity  hid  from  Mine  eyes."  Incalcu- 
lable evil  has  been  done  by  our  attemjDting  to  modify 
our  guilt,  to  clothe  our  nakedness,  to  make  less  pitiable 
our  appearance  before  God  ; and  this  evil  is  often 
suffered  by  the  Lord's  people.  Insensibly  the  Avicked 
One  puts  repentance  and  moral  efforts  in  the  place  of 
plain,  quick,  and  unadorned  confession,  and  the  conse- 
quence is  bad  ; henceforth  let  our  experience  be  that  of 
the  Psalmist,  I acknowledged  my  sin  unto  Thee,  and 
mine  iniquity  have  I not  hid.  I said,  I Avill  confess  my 


110 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


transgressions  unto  the  Lord  ; and  Thou  forgavest  the 
iniquity  of  my  sin  Psalm  xxxii.  5.  This  is  the  way 
to  blessing,  to  being  enabled  to  say  with  him,  Thou  art 
my  hiding  place.  Thou  shalt  preserve  me  from  trouble, 
Thou  shalt  compass  me  about  with  songs  of  deliverance.'" 
The  worst  display  which  we  can  make  of  our  misery, 
Lills  far  short  of  all  that  J esus  already  knows  about  it ; 
we  gain  nothing,  we  lose  much,  by  every  effort  to  ex- 
tenuate or  conceal.  Now  may  we  pass  over. 

The  hringing  into  immediate  conjunction  the  darkness 
of  the  'present  distress^  and  the  brightness  luhich  would 
folloio  if  Jesus  only  ivilled  to  put  forth  His  poiver  and 
heal.  Deep  dark  shadows  and  bright  glorious  lights  are 
brought  here  into  a proximity  which  no  painter  would 
venture  on,  whatever  might  be  his  skill.  Thou  canst 
make  me  (and  look  what  I am)  clean."  (Oh  ! think  what 
I might  be  made  !)  This  contrast  the  leper  brought 
before  the  mind  of  Jesus,  when  he  presented  himself 
with  his  leprosy,  and  asked  for  a cure  ; but  the  contrast 
was  no  doubt  still  more  powerfully  presented  before  Him 
by  the  omniscience  of  His  own  mind.  There,  before 
Him,  lay  the  leprous  creature  in  the  dust  ; let  Him  but 
speak  the  word,  and  he  would  rise  from  it  no  longer  with 
a scaly  skin,  but  with  skin  like  that  of  a little  child  ; no 
longer  an  outcast  from  his  fellow  men,  but  one  whom 
every  one  might  embrace  ; no  longer  the  bondsman  of 
disease,  but  the  freedman  of  health  ; if  the  Son  did  but 
set  him  free,  he  should  be  ^^free  indeed."  And  thus  let 
each  distressed  one  bring  his  case  before  the  Saviour, 
saying,  See  what  I am,  see  what  Thou  mayest  make 
me."  Oh  ! Jesus  knows  the  power  of  contrast  well ; 
He  only  knows  the  intense  depth  of  the  shadows  of 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


Ill 


darkness  ; He  only  the  exceeding  brightness  of  heavenly 
light ; and  if  we  are  constrained  to  say  to  Him,  I am 
in  darkness,  oh  ! give  me  light,''  He  knows  the  depth  of 
the  meaning  of  those  words,  far  better  than  we  do  our- 
selves ; He  will  act  in  the  power  of  the  contrast  as  it  is 
presented  to  His  own  mind.  How  wonder-working,  how 
transforming  is  that  power  ! Know  ye  not  that  the 
unrighteous  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  ? Be 
not  deceived  : neither  fornicators,  nor  idolaters,  nor 
adulterers,  nor  eflPeminate,  nor  abusers  of  themselves 
with  mankind,  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous,  nor  drunkards, 
nor  revilers,  nor  extortioners,  shall  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God.  And  such  were  some  of  you : but  ye  are 
washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye  are  justified  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God 
1 Cor.  vi.  9 — 11.  There  is  a contrast ; and  we  have 
another  painted  for  us  by  our  Lord  himself,  in  Luke  xv. 
Avhen  He  shows  us  the  prodigal,  who  a little  while  ago 
was  amid  the  swine,  now  clothed  in  the  best  robe,  with 
a ring  on  his  finger,  and  shoes  on  his  feet,  no  longer 
filling  his  belly  with  the  husks  which  the  swine  did  eat, 
but  feasting  upon  the  fatted  calf,  which  had  been  killed 
in  honor  of  his  return. 

Is  it  not  comforting  to  think  that  this  powerful  con- 
trast is  presented  before  the  mind  of  Jesus,  that  it  is 
brought  before  His  benevolence  ; that  He  thinks,  ^ I 
know  what  this  man  is,  I know  what  I can  make  him  to 
be  Oh  ! it  is  well  for  us  that  Christ  knows  so  much 
more  about  us  than  we  know  about  ourselves  ; let  us 
bear  this  in  mind,  whatever  be  our  plague,  when  we 
come  before  Him,  and  say  like  the  leper  of  old,  If 
Thou  wilt.  Thou  canst  make  me  clean." 


112 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


There  is  one  more  thought  suggested  to  our  minds  by 
the  leper's  words^  If  Thou  wilt/'  and  it  is  this  : — 

A Idnd  of  obligation  was  here  throion  upon  Jesus  to 
be  gracious.  The  method  of  the  leper's  appeal  might 
have  no  Aveight  Avith  us^  but  it  had  with  Jesus^  and 
perhaps  a little  thought  Avill  explain  the  reason  Avhy. 

The  obligation  flowed  (1.)  out  of  Christ' s very  mission. 
It  was  part  of  the  mission  of  the  Lord  to  heal  the  sick^ 
not  merely  as  a physician  would  do^  without  any  ulterior 
object,  but  amongst  other  reasons,  as  an  evidence  of  His 
good  will  to  man — as  a type  in  which  was  wrapped  up 
the  pledge  of  a higher  healing — the  healing  of  that 
deadly  leprosy  of  sin,  of  Avhich  the  disease  now  in 
question  Avas  pre-eminently  the  type.  Christ  must  not 
alloAv  it  to  be  said  of  Him,  that  He  sent  any  one  away 
Avho  came  to  him  in  faith  and  need.  He  filled  the  hun- 
gry Avith  good  things  ; it  Avas  only  those  Avho  were  rich  in 
their  oAvn  eyes,  that  He  sent  empty  away.  Shall  not  we 
also  in  all  our  need  make  use  of  the  knoAvn  mission  of 
our  Lord  ? Shall  not  Ave  say  to  Him,  Oh,  Thou  blessed 
One,  didst  Thou  not  come  to  seek,  and  to  sav^o  that 
Avhich  Avas  lost  ? Didst  Thou  not  come  to  bind  up  the 
broken-hearted  ? Didst  Thou  not  manifest  Thyself  to 
attract  all  misery  to  Thyself  ? Thy  mission  Avas  to  the 
Aveak,  the  Aveaiy,  and  the  heavy  laden,  and  such  am  I. 
Fulfill,  0 my  Saviour,  Thy  mission  to  me  !"  And  Jesus 
Avill  do  this  ; He  Avill  see  in  thee,  poor  afflicted  one,  a fit 
object  for  His  Avork  ; Avhen  thou  challengest  Him  Avith  a 
holy  faith  and  boldness,  to  fulfill  His  mission  in  thee,  and 
in  thy  needs.  He  Avill  not — He  cannot  send  thee  empty 
away;  for  thee  Christ  hath  an  ^^I  Avill — and  His 
I Avill"  is  this  : Be  thou  clean." 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


113 


But  we  are  not  limited  to  the  obligation  which  Christ 
has  graciously  caused  to  hang  as  a natural  consequent 
upon  His  mission ; we  may  throw  ourselves  also  (2.)  upon 
that  lohicli  'proceeds from  His  very  nature.  The  Lord  of 
life  and  glory  loves  to  put  many  toils  close  to  men's  hands 
wherewith  they  may  bind  Him^  and  hold  Him  fast. 

We  know  what  is  the  nature  of  our  Lord  ; all  that 
He  ever  said^  and  did^  goes  to  show^  that  He  is  full  of 
compassion  and  love  ; he  has  revealed  that  nature  to  us 
in  order  that  we  may  use  it  ; and  so  any  poor  affiicted 
one  may  come  in  his  need,  and  say,  1 know  Thee,  who 
Thou  art,"  yea,  1 know  Thee,  what  Thou  art ; Thou  art 
kind  in  Thyself ; 0 be  kind  to  me."  If  you  touch  a harp- 
string it  will  vibrate  and  give  forth  its  own  peculiar  tone ; 
if  you  touch  the  nature  of  your  Lord,  it  also  will  give 
forth  its  own  peculiar  voice  ; it  is  from  an  inner  depth 
there  will  come  forth  the  sound  you  want  to  hear, — 
Christ's  great  I will,"  the  gift  of  what  you  need. 

Yet  once  more,  (3.)  the  Lord  hy  His  previous  acts  has 
furnished  us  'with  grounds  hoth  for  argument  and  en- 
couragement. We  make  much  of  precedents  in  life  ; we 
base  calculations  upon  them  in  mercantile  transactions  ; 
we  raise  arguments  upon  them  in  courts  of  law  ; and 
many  of  our  own  reasonings  are  insensibly  based  upon 
them  ; and  why  should  we  leave  them  unused  in  our 
spiritual  life  ? Oh  ! there  is  great  power  in  the  fact,  that 
Jesus  did  so-and-so ; He  never  acted  upon  the  caprice 
of  the  moment  ; there  was  a reason  for  everything  He 
did  ; the  principles  out  of  which  His  actions  flowed  in 
former  years,  are  the  same  now  ; like  effects  will  flow 
out  of  like  causes  : let  us  use  what  Jesus  did,  as  well  as 
what  Jesus  said.  You  may  use  His  acts,  thus,  in  prayer. 


114 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


Oh  Thou  who  didst  still  the  wildness  of  the  tempest^  and 
walk  upon  the  troubled  sea^  walk  upon  the  troubled  waters 
of  my  soul  and  calm  the  agitation  there.  Oh  Thou  who 
didst  feed  the  famishing  multitude^  look  upon  this  my 
low  estate  of  hunger  (either  of  body  or  of  soul)andfeedme^ 
even  as  Thou  didst  feed  them^  and  let  me  have  enough 
and  to  spare.  Oh  Thou  who  didst  restore  the  withered 
hand,  mark  the  paralysis  that  there  is  over  me,  infuse 
fresh  life  into  me  ; bid  this  withered  part  be  whole  V’ 
Thus  might  we  follow  our  Lord  though  all  the  doings 
of  His  life,  pleading  well-established  precedents  in  all 
our  times  of  need  ; and  He  will  never,  by  denying  us, 
practically  repudiate  what  he  has  formerly  done  ; He 
will  shew  Himself  to  be  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day, 
and  for  ever  ; and  perhaps  speak  to  us  and  say,  Know- 
est  thou  so  well  what  I have  done  ? then  thou  shalt 
know  also  what  I can  do.'’'  Then  will  follow  the  great 
will  the  herald  of  the  blessed  words  ; the  pledge 
that  we  shall  receive  what  we  require. 

Thou  canst." 

Whatever  measure  of  ignorance  or  even  unbelief, 
there  might  have  been  in  this  poor  leper  with  regard  to 
Christ's  loilly  there  seems  to  have  been  none  with  refer- 
ence to  Christ's  power.  There  was  a great  difference 
between  the  ^^canst"  of  this  leper,  and  that  of  the  father 
whose  son  was  afflicted  with  the  fierce  and  dumb  spirit. 
When  he  described  his  need  to  Jesus,  he  said,  ^^but  if 
Thou  canst  do  anything  have  compassion  on  us,  and  help 
us,"  (Mark  ix.  22,)  and  mark  the  answer  which  J esus  gave 
him:  He  did  by  him  just  as  He  did  by  the  leper — took 
him  exactly  where  He  found  him  ; the  man  said,  if  Thou 
canst  do  anything;"  Jesus  answered,  ^^if  thou  canst 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


115 


believe'' — the  poor  leper  said^  Thou  canst  f and  Jesus 
said^  Be  thou  clean." 

There  was  in  this  leper  a recognition  of  the  existence 
of  secret  springs  of  power  in  Jesus;  without  that,  all 
would  have  been  of  no  avail  ; there  was  here  a strong 
substratum  of  faith,  whatever  shiftings  and  inequalities 
there  may  have  been  upon  the  surface. 

Is  not  this  precisely  the  caso  with  many  in  the 
present  day  ? They  believe  in  the  power  of  Jesus, 
though  they  are  uncertain  about  His  will  ; but  perhaps 
they  do  not  believe  in  His  power  in  altogether  the  same 
way  as  the  leper  before  us  now.  He  doubtless  must 
have  believed  in  its  secret  springs  ; he  knew  how  his 
blood  and  very  being  were  interpenetrated  with  disease ; 
he  knew  that  Jesus  could  send  through  them  a healing 
power  which  would  altogether  reverse  his  curse.  It  is 
thus  that  all  who  come  to  Christ  for  healing  should 
believe  in  His  power  : you  must  believe  that  His  power 
is  unlike  all  others — that  it  has  secret  and  irresistible 
methods  of  operation — that  it  has  ways  of  doing  every- 
thing that  is  to  be  done.  The  leper  recognised  the 
power  that  was  exactly  suited  to  his  case  : so,  dear 
reader,  let  it  be  with  you  ; see  a power,  not  only  which 
can  do  a great  many  other  great  things,  but,  what  is  far 
more  to  the  purpose,  which  can  do  what  you  require. 

And  we  must  not  fail  to  observe  that  there  is  deep 
importance  in  the  repetition  of  the  word  Thou" — if 

Thou'’ ^\\\i  Thou''  canst.  Leprosy  was  curable  by 
divine  interposition  alone  ; the  skill  of  the  physician, 
the  healing  influences  of  the  most  precious  herbs,  could 
not  remove  even  a single  one  of  its  hideous  scabs,  or 
purify  a single  drop  of  its  tainted  blood — there  lived  no 


116 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


physician  on  earth  to  whom  the  leper  might  have  applied 
and  said^  Thou'' — thoucanst  do  something  for  me.  It 
may  have  been  that  there  was  a peculiar  emphasis  in  the 
unhappy  man's  expression  of  that  word  Thou  that 
all  his  faith^  his  hope^  the  terrible  energy  of  his 
whole  beings  now  moved  to  its  very  depths,  threw  their 
mighty  strength  into  this  single  word,  and  Jesus  felt  the 
whole  weight  of  the  man's  need  and  hope  thrown  upon 
Himself  alone.  Here  was  a recognition  of  His  ability  to 
put  forth  divine  power  ; the  man's  need  demanded  this 
and  nothing  less.  And  is  it  not  thus,  dear  reader,  that 
the  poor  sinner  is  brought  before  his  Lord  ? is  he  not 
taught  the  great  truth,  that  none  can  do  anything  for 
him,  but  Jesus  Christ  alone  ? his  eye  is  turned  upon  an 
individual,  and  that  individual — Jesus. 

Oh  ! it  is  a matter  of  the  utmost  importance  that 
there  should  be  One  to  whom  the  sinner  can  say, 
^^Thou" — an  individual  upon  whom  he  can  fix  his  eye, 
and  centre  all  his  hope.  Such  a one  is  Christ  ; and  as 
such.  He  desires  to  present  Himself  to  our  view.  An 
example  of  this  we  find  in  the  raising  of  Lazarus : (John 
xi.)  our  blessed  Lord  associates  His  disciples  with  Him- 
self in  the  journey  into  Judaea  : Then,  after  that,  saith 
He  to  His  disciples,  let  ^ls  go  into  Judeea  again 
verse  7 ; they  were  His  companions  and  friends,  and 
had  a common  sympathy  with  Him  in  the  bereavement 
at  Bethany — a common  sympathy  !"  so  far  as  any,  who 
were  mere  men,  could  have  community  of  sympathy 
' with  Him.  There  is  much  grace  dropping  from  the 
lips  of  Jesus  in  the  use  of  this  word  us  but  when  the 
invitation  of  sympathy  is  to  be  exchanged  for  the  declara- 
tion of  power,  the  us"  is  changed  to  I and  the  Lord 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


117 


of  life  and  glory  stands  upon  the  scene  supreme^  majes- 
tiCj  and  alone  ! It  is  were  the  words  He  spake  as 
He  moved  upon  the  face  of  the  waters  : (Matt.  xiv.  27.) 

^ I'  go  that  I may  awake  him  out  of  sleep/'  are  His 
words  as  He  announces  His  intention  of  raising  Lazarus 
from  the  dead. 

It  is  true  there  were  disciples  accompanying  Jesus  ; 
they  were  around  Him  and  followed  Him^  but  they  were 
nothing  ; the  eye  of  faith  must  fix  upon  the  central 
figure  alone^  by  whom  anything  could  be  done.  As  it 
was  on  this  occasion  of  the  raising  of  Lazarus^  so  also  is 
it  now  ; the  leper  fixes  all  his  attention  on  Jesus.  A 
divine  power  was  as  much  needed  for  healing  the  leprosy 
as  for  raising  the  dead  ; and  just  as  Martha  said^  But 
I know  that  even  now^  whatsoever  Thou  wilt  ask  of  God, 
God  will  give  it  Thee  verse  22.  So  the  leper  says, 
a jp  ^vilt,  Thou  canst  make  me  clean." 

We  cannot  overstate  the  importance  of  a man's  look- 
ing at  Christ  personally  for  all  he  needs.  Jesus  says, 

Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden, 
and  I will  give  yon  rest His  complaint  against  the 
Jews  was,  ^^And  ye  will  not  come  unto  me  that  ye 
might  have  life."  This  Thou ' of  the  leper  is  a dis- 
tinctive ^ Thou  / if  it  was  to  be  the  Thou"  of  faith,  it 
must  of  necessity  be  so,  and  in  marking  it  thus,  the 
leper  found  his  cure. 

May  it  be  given  to  all  who  read  this  book,  to  look 
away  from  every  one  surrounding  Jesus  to  Jesus  Him- 
self. How  apt  are  men  to  allow  themselves  to  be 
diverted  by  what  one  might  call  the  surroundings  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ; how  much  looking  is  there  to  min- 
isters, preaching,  and  so  forth  ; when  one  distinctive 


118 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


glance  at  Christ  would  be  worth  it  all.  Oh  ! never 
weary  of  saying,  Thou — He  has  what  you  want, 
dear  reader  ; tell  Him  you  know  He  has  it  ; tell  Him 
you  want  it  from  Him,  and  He  will  give  it.  Press  the 
Lord  J esus  hard  with  His  personality  ; say  not  only, 
^ the  thing  can  be  done,"  but  ^ Thou  canst  do  it  yea, 
more  than  that,  ^ Thou  only  canst  do  it,"  and  whatever 
be  thy  plague  thou  shalt  certainly  be  made  whole. 

Let  us  not  leave  this  part  of  our  subject  without  say- 
ing a word  or  two  upon  the  important  little  word  If."" 
What  a volume  might  be  written  upon  this  little  word, 
in  all  its  various  uses  in  Holy  Scripture  ! but  we  do 
not  propose  to  consider  this  ^^If""  as  we  should  if  we 
were  giving  it  its  particular  place  in  such  a volume, 
with  all  its  distinctive  teachings  ; we  cannot,  however, 
altogether  pass  it  by. 

Well  to  come  even  to  a state  of  ^ If " is  not  to  be  de- 
spised. There  are  some  divines  who  would  immediately 
raise  a hue  and  cry  after  this  little  word,  and  hunt  it 
forthwith  to  death.  I too  would  join  in  the  chase  if  I 
v/ere  sure  of  being  able  always  to  run  it  down  ; but  I 
know  from  personal  experience,  and  from  the  experience 
of  others,  that  this  little  ^Hf""  can  outlive  an  entire 
pack  of  the  longest-winded  sermons,  and  if  it  be  brought 
to  bay,  can  fight  as  stoutly  for  its  life,  as  other  words  of 
more  pretensions  and  weight. 

I certainly  do  not  mean  to  defend  this  word  If 
for  whatever  evil  there  is  in  it,  let  it  be  condemned,  and 
if  there  be  any  good  in  it,  by  that  good  let  us  be  taught. 
And  in  truth,  this  little  word,  as  used  here,  is  a mixture 
of  good  and  evil ; it  has  but  two  letters,  and  yet  it  em- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


119 


bodies  two  of  the  most  powerful  j)rinciples  in  the  divine 
life^  namely,  belief  and  unbelief ; and  it  occupies  this 
strange  position,  that  it  may  be  used  powerfully  as  an 
exponent  of  either.  Let  us  leave  the  bad  side  for  the 
present,  and  turn  for  a moment  to  the  good.  Who  can 
tell  what  processes  this  man's  mind  may  have  gone  through 
before  he  arrived  at  this  ^^If  How  he  had  to  struggle 
with  the  knowledge  of  the  natural  incurability  of  his 
disease,  and  with  his  consciousness  of  its  power  as  felt  in 
himself,  and  with  all  his  past  long  season  of  despair,  the 
links  of  whose  iron  chain  had  been  riveted  into  him 
long,  long  ago,  so  that  now  they  had  become  embedded  in 
his  soul.  To  be  lifted  up  out  of  this  despairing  state,  was 
no  mean  attainment  in  itself ; and  our  Lord  does  not 
despise  this  ^^If" — Oh  ! no — He  who  knew  what  was  in 
man,  knew  what  was  in  this  little  word  ; He  knew  of 
what  it  was  the  exponent,  and  so  He  did  not  crush  it  ; 

The  bruised  reed  did  He  not  break,  and  the  smoking 
flax  did  He  not  quench." 

Let  us  beware  of  crushing  those  whom  we  perceive  to 
be  defective  in  faith  ; if  we  will  aim  a blow  with  a poker 
at  a fly  that  perches  on  the  forehead,  we  run  a great 
risk  of  knocking  out  the  brains.  Coarse  dealings  with 
spiritual  deficiencies  are  productive  of  incalculable  ill  ; 
they  were  never  adopted  by  our  Lord.  Let  us  bless  God 
that  some  of  our  friends  can  even  get  as  far  as  an  If 
perhaps  the  reader  will  have  to  bless  God  if  he  can  get 
thus  far  himself ; what  must  now  be  done  is  to  draw  out 
the  moisture  of  unbelief  out  of  the  ^Hf,"  to  reduce  its 
power,  and  to  kindle  up  the  latent  spark  of  fire,  which 
undoubtedly  is  here.  Some  persons  come  into  the  per- 
fection of  faith,  not  by  any  sudden  and  irresistible  im- 


120 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


pulse  of  the  Spirit^  but  rather  by  a gradual  process  ; 
the  Spirit  working  out  unbelief,  and  working  in  faith  ; 
He  works  upon  all  men  severally  as  He  will. 

Be  encouraged,  0 thou  of  little  faith  ; thy  Lord  will 
not  crush  thee  ; He  will  take  what  is  good  in  thine 
If^'  to  bless  thee,  and  what  is  evil  in  thine  If  to 
instruct  thee.  An  If  may  be  the  lisping  of  faith — the 
stammering  effort  to  make  a perfect  sound,  but  God 
weighs  it,  and  if  in  it  He  finds  even  a grain  of  faith.  He 
will  not  refuse  a blessing  to  the  one  in  whom  it  is  found. 
I will.^^ 

Having  considered  thus  far  the  leper's  condition  of 
body  and  mind,  we  are  now  j)repared  to  hear  the  words 
of  our  Lord, — of  Him  of  whom  it  may  be  truly  said, 
Never  man  spake  like  this  man."  Jesus  said,  I will." 
Let  us  observe  the  majestic  brevity  of  this  ; He  comes 
immediately  to  the  point, — If  Thou  wilt  ;"  I will." 
And  blessed  be  God  this  is  no  long  complicated  matter  ; 
the  will  of  Jesus  is  not  entangled  with  a number  of  con- 
ditions ; it  is  just  the  outpouring  of  Himself,  flowing 
forth  even  as  the  waters  of  a fountain  flow,  without  let 
or  hindrance,  by  the  simple  impulse  of  their  nature. 
Jesus  comes  to  the  point  at  once  ; to  the  very  point  to 
which  He  has  been  brought  by  the  measure  of  the  leper’s 
faith  it  was  His  will  that  the  leper  challenged,  and  it  is 
the  will  that  gives  the  response. 

Is  not  this  subject  of  bringing  Christ  to  the  point  a 
very  important  one  ? Men  dare  not  essay  this  with 
earthly  monarchs  ; they  have,  as  we  say,  to  beat  about 
the  bush  for  a long  time  ; perhaps  they  cannot  make 
the  great  man  understand,  perhaps  he  is  not  willing  to 
understand  ; but  mark  the  condescension  of  the  blessed 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  RECEPTION. 


121 


Lord ; He  is  willing  to  be  brought  to  the  point  by  even 
weak  faith^  and  He  does  not  wander  from  it, — it  heralds 
the  leper's  cure. 

Have  you  tried,  dear  reader,  to  bring  the  matter  to  an 
issue  in  the  great  affair  of  the  cleansing  of  the  soul, — to 
get  Jesus  to  say,  then  and  there,  I Will  If  you  have 
not,  oh  try  it  now — Jesus  will  always  come  up  to  the 
measure  of  our  prayer.  Are  not  some  destitute  of  jire- 
sent  peace,  because  they  really  have  never  sought  it  ? you 
sought  a cureat  some  future  time,  and  perhaps,  in  seeking 
that,  you  received  an  answer,  a good  hope  of  being  saved  : 
but  have  you  brought  the  Saviour  to  the  j)oint  of  saving 
you  now  ? If  not,  try  Him, — the  I will"  that  He 
spake  to  the  leper,  yea,  all  the  I wills"  in  this  book 
have  not  exhausted  Him  ; He  has  been  saying  ‘^1  will" 
to  poor  sinners  ever  since  He  took  up  his  seat  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  throne  of  the  Majesty  on  high  : He 
has  got  another  I will " for  you. 

Observe,  also,  the  comprehensiveness  of  it.  We  might 
have  thought  there  was  no  necessity  for  Christ's  using 
those  words,  I will."  Could  He  not  have  taken  up  the 
point  on  which  the  leper  was  perfectly  clear,  viz.  : His 
power,  and  healed  him  without  any  mention  of  his  will  ? 
Did  He  not  prove  His  will  by  working  the  miracle,  and 
was  not  that  enough  ? This  might  have  been  man's  plan, 
in  whose  brevity  and  business-like  way  of  doing  things 
something  is  frequently  left  undone.  Brevity  may  be 
too  brief ; dogmatism  may  be  too  dogmatic  ; it  is  often 
as  dangerous  to  say  too  little  as  too  much.  We  think 
we  can  see  good  reasons  for  our  Lord's  repeating  the 
leper's  words,  and  declaring  His  w ill.  I will,  be  thou 
clean."  Does  He  not  here  take  up  the  very  point  of  the 

G 


122 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


suppliant^s  doubt  ? Does  He  not  apply  Himself  to 
strengthening  the  weak  point  ? Does  he  not  reveal  the 
depths  of  his  own  loving  nature  ? Does  he  not  shew 
how  His  whole  hearty  inclination^  sympathy,  and  desire 
enter  into  the  subject  of  the  need  of  those  who  appeal  to 
Him  ? We  are  thankful  that  those  words  have  been 
spoken  ; we  know  now  what  the  mind  of  Christ  is  towards 
a needy  one  : we  see  here  an  encouragement  which  is 
sufficient  for  us  to  go  on,  even  if  we  had  nothing  else  ; 
when  we  are  weak  and  trembling  we  can  say  to  our- 
selves, He  said  ^ I will." ""  This  will,""  thus  shown  in 
the  curing  of  the  leper,  is  the  same  as  that  which  brought 
the  Saviour  from  heaven  to  earth,  Psa.  xl.  7 — the  one  Will 
which  embraces,  in  its  readiness  to  cure,  all  man"s  lower 
as  well  as  higher  needs.  Where  the  leper"s  weak  faith 
most  needed  a manifestation  of  what  was  in  Christ, 
there  He  gave  it,  and  the  letter’s  ^^If""  departed,  doubt- 
less to  be  heard  no  more  again  for  ever. 

Think  too,  dear  reader,  of  the  authoritative  'power  of 
this  I will.""  It  had  a deeper  meaning  than  assent, — 
it  imjdied  a will  with  power.  And  herein  differs  the 
will  of  Jesus  from  our  mere  human  wills,  in  that  He  is 
always  able  to  link  His  with  power  : if  He  say  I will"" 
we  may  rest  assured  that  it  will  be  done.  The  resources 
of  the  Godhead  are  all  in  waiting  upon  the  will  of  Christ. 
And  what  a prospect  does  this  open  out  for  us;  how  does 
it  dispel  all  emptiness  and  formality  ; how  does  it  as- 
sure us  that  there  is  a reality  in  the  word  of  Christ — 
there  are  no  mere  forms  with  Him — His  words  are  irre- 
sistible : might  we  not  say  of  this  will""  even  what 
they  did,  who  were  all  amazed,  and  spake  among  them- 
selves, saying,  ^AVhat  a word  is  this  !""  (Luke  iv.  36.) 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  HEALING. 


123 


Be  thou  clean."" 

Quick  following  upon  the  expression  of  Christ’s  will, 
came  the  declaration  of  His  power.  No  long  interval 
of  heart-sickening  delay  intervened  between  the  decla- 
ration of  mercy  and  the  performance  of  it  ; Christ  did 
not  leave  His  work  half  done.  He  gave  the  command, 

Be  thou  clean.""  The  cause  of  the  leper’s  disease  was 
operated  upon  ; the  poisoned  blood  heard  that  word 
rolling  its  mighty  sound  over  its  sluggish  tides,  and  fes- 
tering sores,  and  whitened  scales,  and  all  the  hideous 
developments  of  leprosy  shrank  before  the  wonder- 
working voice,  and  vanished  before  that  healing  breath. 
Then,  dear  reader,  cannot  we  imagine  how  this  jioor 
man  sprang  up  from  the  dust  at  his  Deliverer’s  feet  ; 
how,  at  the  more  than  magic  words,  he  felt  the  hideous 
monster,  that  had  so  long  enthralled  him,  loose  his  foul 
hold,  and  depart,  to  return  upon  him  no  more  ? Oh  ! 
cannot  we  faintly  picture  to  ourselves,  how,  under  the 
influence  of  renovated  life  and  new  health,  this  poor 
fellow  felt  as  though  he  could  have  almost  flown,  in- 
stead of  walked,  as  he  went,  under  the  direction  of  his 
Saviour,  to  show  himself  to  the  priest  ? What  painter 
could  represent  the  gaze  with  which  he  looked  at  Je- 
sus ? what  poet  could  perpetuate,  in  even  the  most 
flowing  numbers,  the  music  of  his  praise  ? what  orator 
could  imitate  the  impassioned  utterance  of  his  thanks  ? 
he  who  would  succeed  in  doing  this  must  not  only  be 
poet,  orator,  and  painter,  but  a saved  leper  too  ! And 
now  he  is  away  to  the  priest  ; he  speeds  as  doubtless 
he  never  sped  before,  but  the  way  is  also  doubtless 
longer  than  ever  it  was  before.  Perhaps  the  leprous 
man  has  a wife  to  return  to  ; who  knows  but  that  he 


124 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  HEALING. 


had  been  stricken  almost  at  her  very  side  ; fond  mem- 
ories of  the  past  come  crowding  into  the  heart — the  old 
soft  words  and  sunny  looks  of  healthy  days,  the  sweet 
communion  of  love,  ere  he  had  to  leave  his  home,  bear- 
ing the  leper's  brand  upon  his  brow  ; and  now  he  can 
clasp  that  wife  to  his  arms  once  more,  and  feel  her 
heart  beat  close  to  his  ; and  they  twain  can  be  one 
again  ; and  it  may  be  that  there  come  trooping  into  his 
mind  the  images  of  little  ones  who  once  clasped  his 
knees,  and  twined  their  arms  around  his  neck,  sporting 
with  him  in  that  high  holiday  which  children  alone  can 
make  ; it  may  be  that  there  were  brothers  at  home 
ready  to  grasp  him  by  the  hand,  and  that  aged  parents 
would  totter  forth  upon  their  staves,  to  fall  upon  his  neck 
and  kiss  him,  their  own  long  lost  one,  with  flesh  come 
up  upon  him  again  like  the  flesh  of  a little  child.  The 
Psalmist  said,  When  the  Lord  turned  again  the  cap- 
tivity of  Zion,  we  were  like  them  that  dream  Psalm 
cxxvi.  1.  And  now,  in  this  substantial  dream  on 
speeds  this  almost  breathless  man  to  the  priest.  And 
what  will  he  with  the  priest  ? there  is  no  more  healing 
needed  ; all  that  now  he  wants  is  the  declaration  that 
he  is  made  whole.  Happy  leper,  to  have  said,  If  thou 
wilt."  Happy  leper,  to  have  met  with  one  who  said, 
I will." 

I will,"  Be  thou’’ — mark  Christ's  I,"  giving  ; 
mark  our  ''Hhou’’  receiving;  it  is  an  epitome  of  the 
gospel ; it  is  the  one  distinctive  grouping  of  its  flgures  ; 
the  giver  and  receiver  brought  near  together  ; the  giver 
— Christ,  and  the  receiver — man  ! 


''  I Will 0f  CnnfesskiT, 


Matthew  x,  32. 


Matthew  x.  32.  (Luke  xii.  8.) 


“Whosoever  therefore  shall  confess  Me  before  men,  him  will  I confess 
also  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  But  whosoever  shall 
deny  Me  before  men,  him  will  I also  deny  before  My  Father 
which  is  in  heaven.” 


HE  heart  thrills  at  the  thought  of  the  noble 
army  of  martyrs  ; far  back  in  the  ages  of  the 
past,  it  sees  drawn  out  in  long  array  the  war- 
riors of  God,  who  were  stoned  and  sawn  asun- 
der, who  were  tempted,  who  were  slain  with  the  sword. 
(Heb.  xi.  37.)  Yet  nearer  are  to  be  seen  the  victims 
of  the  Pagan  and  the  J ew,  banded  in  unnatural  unan- 
imity against  the  people  of  the  Lord  ; nearer  still  the 
hosts  murdered  by  the  church  of  Eome — men,  women, 
and  children,  bearing  upon  them  the  marks  of  the 
stake,  the  halter,  and  the  sword  ; until  almost  before 
our  very  eyes  we  see  men  and  women  from  the  mission- 
ary field,  and  from  the  persecutions  of  this  bloody 
church  of  Koine,  enlisted  for  that  array  in  which  every 
one  is  a true  hero,  as  well  as  a glorified  saint.  Hero- 
ism's loftiest  annals  are  to  be  found  in  the  history  of 
the  church  of  God. 

But  we  must  not  fix  our  admiring  gaze  upon  the 


128 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  CONFESSION. 


noble  army  of  martyrs  alone  ; there  is  a vast  body  of 
confessors  upon  the  earthy  yea^  and  a vast  body  of  them 
with  Christ  in  glory^  who  have  deep  claims  upon  our 
notice  ; with  the  men  who  have  passed  through  blood 
must  be  associated  in  some  measure  those  who  are  ready 
so  to  do^  should  there  be  a cause.  These  are  Grod's  dis- 
ciplined troops^  who  have  enlisted  under  His  banner^ 
sworn  allegiance  to  His  cause^  and  taken  up  the  cross  ; 
they  are  men  who  have  for  the  most  part  tasted  more 
or  less  of  the  cup,  which  the  martyrs  drained  to  the 
dregs  ; they  are  confessors,  and  they  are  ready,  wdien 
need  be,  to  empty  their  veins,  and  become  martyrs. 

It  is  of  such  confessors  that  we  have  now  to  think 
for  a little  while  ; it  is  of  them  our  blessed  Lord  speaks, 
in  the  j)assage  in  which  we  find  this  I wilL"  Who- 
soever therefore  shall  confess  Me  before  men,  him  will 
I confess  also  before  My  Father  which  is  in  heaven."" 

And  at  the  outset  lot  us  remember,  that  the  ranks  of 
confessors  number  amongst  them  all  sorts  and  condi- 
tions of  men.""  In  those  ranks  may  be  found  the  king 
on  his  throne,  and  the  beggar  in  the  streets  ; and  there 
may  be  as  great  a difference  between  the  places  in  which 
confession  is  made  as  in  the  confessors  themselves  ; the 
true  confessor  is  to  be  found  alike  in  the  blaze  of  the 
most  open  publicity,  and  in  the  shade  of  deepest  pri- 
vacy ; the  confession  may  be  amid  trials  of  cruel 
mockings  and  scourgings,  yea,  moreover  of  bonds  and 
imprisonment,  amid  wanderings  about  in  sheep  skins 
and  goat  skins,  amid  destitution,  affliction,  and  torment, 
in  deserts,  and  in  mountains,  and  in  dens  and  caves  of 
the  earth  ;""  or  it  may  be  only  amid  the  petty  persecu- 
tions of  an  ungodly  home.  Sometimes  men  prick  us 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION^. 


129 


with  their  swords  to  see  if  we  will  confess  Christ  ; and 
sometimes  they  only  stick  pins  into  ns  to  try  whether  we 
be  in  the  faith  ; but  confession  is  confession^  wherever 
and  however  it  be  made  ; we  are  required  to  be  confes- 
sors in  the  circumstances  in  which  God  places  us^  and 
we  must  not  seek  out  circumstances  for  ourselves  ; we 
may  rest  assured  it  will  always  give  us  quite  enough  to 
do,  to  be  equal  to  present  circumstances  ; in  them  we 
may  make  the  confession  before  men,  and  at  last  be  con- 
fessed before  the  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

Let  us  now  look  a little  closely  into  the  matter,  with 
reference  to  daily  life,  and  see  at  once  our  duty  and  our 
reward. 

And  first  of  all  let  us  look  at  this  confession  with 
reference  to  ourselves  ; what  are  we,  common-place 
people  perhaps,  likely  to  have  to  do  Avith  it  in  our 
daily  life  ? 

It  might  be  said  by  some,  ^ Oh,  we  are  confessors  ; we 
acknowledge  Christ  to  be  the  Lord  ; we  Avould  not  deny 
that  truth  for  the  world."  No  ! not  the  abstract  truth  ; 
but  what  about  that  truth  when  it  makes  demands  in 
daily  life  ? 

We  must  at  once  clear  out  of  our  way  the  idea  that 
we  in  this  land  of  professing  Christians  are  confessors, 
because  we  call  ourselves  Christians  ; it  Avould  require 
far  more  boldness  for  us  in  this  country  to  confess,  the 
Devil,  and  say  we  were  not  Christians,  than  to  confess 
Christ  and  say  we  are. 

There  was  a time  when  even  to  call  oneself  a Chris- 
tian was  to  make  the  very  highest  confession,  and  to  run 
the  risk  of  martyrdom  ; Avhat  would  some  of  our  con- 

6* 


130 


THE  “I  WILL  OF  CONFESSION. 


lessors  have  done^  if  they  had  stood  before  Nero^  and 
heard  the  howl  of  the  wild  beasts  which  were  ready  to 
break  their  bones  ? bare  confession  was  something  then ; 
and  it  is  something  now  in  many  a heathen  land  ; and 
just  see  what  it  is  to  a Jew. 

Whatever  displeasure/'  (says  a converted  Jew^) 
^^may  arise  in  the  minds  of  nominal  Christians^  when 
their  relations  are  in  earnest  about  the  salvation  of  their 
souls^  and  give  up  all  for  Christ,  it  falls  far  short  of 
what  the  poor  converted  J ew  has  to  encounter,  when 
about  to  publish  in  the  world,  and  confess  in  the  church, 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  his  Eedeemer.  No  one 
can  adequately  describe  the  sufferings,  persecutions,  and 
deprivations  of  the  Jew,  when  he  enlists  under  the  ban- 
ner of  the  Lord.  Every  endearing  tie  is  torn  asunder  ; 
he  is  spurned  from  the  parental  roof,  detested,  shunned, 
and  excommunicated  by  every  individual  of  his  nation  ; 
his  business,  too,  is  quite  ruined  in  consequence  of  his 
former  friends  abstaining  from  all  intercourse  with  him, 
in  secular  concerns." 

Such  suffering  this  poor  fellow  was  soon  called  upon 
to  endure.  His  first  troubles  came  upon  him  at  the 
time  of  the  Passover.  ^^My  wife,"  says  he,  ^^went  to 
see  my  parents  on  the  day  preceding  the  festival.  After 
the  usual  salutations,  my  mother  said,  ^ I have  been 
informed  of  something,  which  I hope  is  not  true — that 
your  husband  has  been  baptized.'  My  poor  wife,  being 
quite  unprepared  for  such  an  address,  could  only  reply 
by  saying,  Wou  will  see  your  son,  and  he  will  answer 
any  questions  you  may  wish  to  put  to  him.'  My 
mother  continued,  Mrs.  W.  says  that  we  shall  be  dis- 
appointed in  our  anticipated  enjoyment  of  the  holidays, 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


131 


for  that  our  son  Henry  (meaning  myself)  has  been  bap- 
tized/ My  mother  added,  ^ If  my  son  has  been  so  mad 
as  to  act  thus,  I am  confident  that  neither  you  nor 
your  children  will  follow  his  example/  My  poor  wife 
returned  home  quite  cast  down  ; she  was  hardly  able  to 
utter  a sentence,  and  I confess  that  I felt  sorely  grieved, 
not  because  it  was  discovered  that  I had  openly  con- 
fessed the  Lord,  but  that  it  was  such  a blow  to  the 
feelings  of  my  dear  jiarents  and  friends,  towards  whom, 
as  well  as  towards  all  my  kinsmen  according  to  the 
flesh,  I entertained  the  sincerest  affection. 

I understood  that  my  mother  intended  to  visit  me. 
She,  however,  gave  up  her  intention,  and  the  elder  of 
my  two  sisters  came  in  her  stead.  After  a little  common- 
place conversation,  she  said,  ^ Mrs.  W.  has  informed  me 
that  you  have  been  baptized,  but  I cannot  believe  it. 
Tell  me  if  there  is  any  foundation  for  such  a scandalous 
report  ? I hope  it  is  a false  rumor,  and  I shall  be 
greatly  rejoiced  to  find  it  is  so.^  I was  now  put  to  the 
test,  whether  I would  deny  Christ,  and  subject  myself 
to  be  denied  before  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  or 
confess  Christ,  and  be  declared  before  His  heavenly 
Father,  to  be  one  of  the  sheep  of  His  fold.  I was  not 
a moment  in  deciding  v/hat  to  do.  ^ The  truth  is,  dear 
sister/  I replied,  ^ that  in  the  desire  of  doing  all  things 
to  the  glory  of  God,  I have  received  the  ordinance  of 
baptism.'  I had  scarcely  uttered  the  words,  when  my 
poor  misguided  sister,  unable  to  restrain  her  indigna- 
tion, at  first  gave  vent  to  her  feelings  by  a flood  of  tears, 
and  then,  as  if  reproaching  herself  for  her  weakness,  she 
arose,  and  changing  her  countenance,  (which  before  had 
been  placid,)  to  an  expression  of  scorn  and  hatred,  she 


132 


THE  ‘‘1  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


said^  ^ then^  sir^  we  must  have  done  with  you  for  ever — ■ 
you  have  made  us  all  wretched — we  shall  he  ashamed 
to  see  any  of  our  friends  ; you  have  brought  disgrace 
and  scandal  upon  us^  and  will  bring  the  grey  hairs  of 
your  parents  with  sorrow  to  the  grave.  If  your  heart  is 
not  yet  so  hardened  as  to  be  incapable  of  being  moved 
at  the  grief  and  anguish  you  have  occasioned  your  aged 
parents ; if  you  do  not  desire  to  bo  an  outcast  from  your 
family,  from  your  nation  ; if  you  will  serve  the  God  of 
your  fathers,  instead  of  being  led  astray  by  those  Chris- 
tian idolaters,  I entreat  you  to  turn  away  from  them. 
You  are  but  little  acquainted  with  them  as  yet.  They 
may  appear  favorably  disposed  towards  you  for  a short 
space  of  time  ; but  they  will  soon  contemptuously  leave 
you  to  deplore  your  consummate  folly  in  giving  your 
society  to  the  heathens,  in  preference  to  that  of  God's 
chosen  people,  and  the  company  of  strangers,  to  those 
of  your  father’s  house.'  I endeavored  (by  appealing  to 
her  better  reason)  to  soothe  her  agonized  feelings,  and 
assured  her,  that  I did  not  look  to  man,  but  only  to 
God.  I said,  that  the  Shepherd  of  Israel  was  gathering 
his  sheep  into  his  fold.  She  would  listen  to  no  more, 
but  turning  away,  instantly  left  the  house.  After 
her  departure,  she  gave  vent  to  her  outraged  feelingi^ 
in  a flood  of  tears,  and  I was  afterwards  informed, 
that  she  was  three  several  times  attacked  with  violent 
fits. 

This  was  a season  of  great  temptation  to  me  ; I 
loved  my  relations  very  dearly  ; for  in  addition  to  my 
having  for  them  a natural  affection,  I now  loved  them 
for  Christ's  sake,  and  for  their  souls'  sake.  But  even 
had  it  been  possible  for  me  to  have  loved  them  better 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


133 


than  I did,  my  love  to  Jesus  was  paramount  to  all,  for 
the  love  of  Christ  constrained  me  to  give  up  all  for 
Him,  whom  my  soul  loved.  I now  prayed  earnestly 
that  I might  he  enabled  in  this  time  of  sore  temptation 
to  stand  my  ground,  and  that  the  word  of  God  sown  in 
my  heart  might  take  deep  root.  My  family  were  de- 
termined to  leave  no  means  untried  to  win  me  back  to 
them.  Their  mode  of  attack  was  cautiously  planned  ; 
they  did  no  offer  any  violent  opposition  to  me  at  first, 
for  they  expected  that  that  would  at  once  have  put  an 
end  to  their  hopes  of  regaining  me.  They  knew  how 
much  I was  attached  to  my  youngest  sister.  We  were 
nearly  of  the  same  age,  and  from  our  earliest  infancy, 
our  mutual  affection  attracted  the  attention  of  all  who 
knew  us.  In  all  our  little  joys  and  griefs,  there  was  a 
genuine  sympathy  of  kindly  feeling,  and  this  attach- 
ment did  not  only  exist  in  our  early  days,  but  continued 
afterwards  unalloyed  by  any  misunderstanding,  up  to 
the  time  when  I was  called  upon  to  decide  between  the 
love  of  my  Eedeemer  and  my  relations.  Therefore,  this 
sister  was  deemed  a most  proper  person  to  be  the  bearer 
of  the  wishes  of  my  family  regarding  me  ; they  thought 
that  I could  not  refuse  her  any  request,  and  that  1 
should  yield  to  her  tears  and  entreaties.  The  morning 
following  the  day  that  my  eldest  sister  came,  I received 
a visit  from  the  youngest.  She  came  in  and  looked  at 
us  most  piteously,  then  sinking  down  on  a seat,  covered 
her  face  with  her  hands  and  sobbed  convulsively,  in  a 
manner  that  would  have  been  distressing  even  to  a 
stranger  ; what  then  must  it  have  been  to  a brother  who 
had  always  shared  her  sorrows  ? We  sat  like  so  many 
statues.  I now  needed  as  much  as  ever  the  strength  of 


134 


THE  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


an  Almighty  arm  to  lean  upon — my  natural  feelings 
were  overcome^  and  had  I conferred  with  flesh  and 
bloody  I should  undoubtedly  have  yielded  in  this 
moment  of  trials  but  Grod  was  my  stay. 

Nearly  an  hour  had  elapsed  before  my  poor  sister 
could  give  utterance  to  a word.  Vain  would  any 
attempt  of  mine  be  to  describe  her  appeal  to  me.  Ifc 
was  delivered  in  broken  sentences^  now  gently  reprov- 
ing, now  affectionately  entreating  ; showers  of  tears 
continually  preventing  her  speech.  ^ Oh,  Henry,"  she 
said,  ^if  any  of  that  love  remains  which  you  have 
always  shown  to  all  your  family,  and  particularly  to 
me,  you  will  now  prove  it  by  saving  us  from  the  dis- 
grace and  shame  of  one  of  our  family  abjuring  the  re- 
ligion of  his  forefathers  ; you  will  assuredly  break  our 
hearts  if  you  do  not  relent." 

I must  here  digress  for  a moment,  to  observe,  that 
if  a Jew  has  renounced  his  religion,  and  embraced 
Christianity  or  any  other  religion,  if  he  recant,  he  may 
again  be  admitted  to  the  privileges  of  his  nation,  by 
performing  some  penitential  act  or  acts,  imposed  on  him 
by  the  chief  Kabbi,  who  is  commonly,  but  erroneously, 
termed  the  High  Priest.  To  that  personage  my  dear 
sister  urged  me  to  have  recourse,  that,  being  by  him 
absolved  from  the  reproach  I had  brought  upon  myself, 
I might  be  received  with  open  arms  by  my  friends,  and 
be  more  endeared  to  them  than  ever.  ^ Consider,"  she 
continued,  ^ that  either  your  wife  and  children  will  share 
your  disgrace,  or,  being  restored  to  us,  they  will  share  in 
the  joy  your  return  will  occasion  to  us  all."  She  pro- 
ceeded for  a length  of  time  in  the  same  strain,  but  how 
shall  I describe  the  inward-conflict  in  which  I was 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


135 


now  engaged^  or  the  struggle  I had  Avith  my  natural 
feelings  ? 

My  sister  began  to  have  hopes  (judging  by  my 
silence)  that  she  had  gained  her  point,  that  her  appeal 
to  my  affections  had  not  been  in  vain  : she  Avas  how- 
ever greatly  mistaken — I Avas  silently  praying  to  my 
God  to  give  me  the  spirit  of  Avisdom  and  of  truth,  as 
Avell  as  a door  of  utterance,  that  I might  speak  boldly  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  Lord  was  Avith  me, 
and  his  grace  enabled  me  to  rouse  myself  from  my 
apparent  lethargy,  and  fearlessly  and  unshrinkingly  to 
Avitness  a good  confession.  I assured  my  dear  sister 
that  however  great  my  love  might  be  to  her,  and  to  my 
parents,  or  to  my  Avife  and  children,  or  any  creature,  the 
love  I bore  to  my  blessed  Saviour  Avas  infinitely  above 
all  other  considerations,  and  that  all  other  love  Avas  as 
nothing,  Avhen  we  are  assured  of  His  love  to  us,  His 
sovereign  love,  Avhich  is  unmixed  Avith  human  passions 
■ — in  short,  I told  her  that  no  earthly  poAver  or  induce- 
ment could  draw  me  aAvay  from  God,  my  Saviour. 
Finding  that  her  tears  and  entreaties  had  all  been  spent 
in  vain,  she  arose  to  depart.  ^Henceforth  (said  my 
sister)  I shall  abhor  Christians,  their  very  name  Avill  be 
odious  to  me.'  With  an  aching  heart,  and  swollen  eyes, 
she  returned  home  to  bear  the  sad  tidings  of  the  failure 
of  her  mission  to  the  other  members  of  the  family,  Avho 
Avere  waiting  her  return  in  deep  anxiety. 

My  two  sisters  next  paid  a visit  to  the  Eev. 
Mr. . They  accused  him  of  being  the  chief  instru- 

ment in  leading  me  to  Christianity.  He  assured  them 
that  he  was  not  instrumental  in  any  Avay  in  bringing 
me  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ.  He  said,  ^ When  I first 


136 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


saw  your  brother^  I found  him  a Christian  already.'’ 
He  then  took  the  opportunity  of  briefly  laying  before 
them  the  truths  of  the  gospel^  and  although  they  were 
not  able  to  controvert  the  proofs  he  gave  them,  yet, 
being  so  tenacious  of  their  own  preconceived  notions, 
they  expressed  strong  disapprobation  of  the  step  I had 

taken.  Mr.  offered  to  go  to  my  parents,  and 

endeavor  to  soothe  their  agitated  minds,  and  reconcile 
them  to  the  will  of  Providence ; but  his  kind  and 

well  meant  offers  were  peremptorily  refused.  Mr. 

related  to  me  the  substance  of  his  interview  with  my 
sisters,  and  told  me  how  much  pleased  he  was  with 
their  intelligent  conversation,  with  the  energetic  manner 
with  which  they  entreated  him  to  restore  me  to  them, 
and  with  their  respectful  behavior  to  him,  although 
they  were  laboring  under  excited  feelings. 

Their  next  recourse  was  to  try  what  my  wife's 
family  could  do.  Accordingly  we  received  a visit  from 
her  brothers.  My  wife's  family  were  always  noted  for 
the  great  unanimity  existing  amongst  them.  Her  eldest 
brother  began  by  asking  her  if  she  could  reconcile  her 
mind  to  live  with  an  apostate.  She  assured  them,  that 
from  all  she  observed,  she  was  satisfied  that  I was  seek- 
ing to  walk  in  the  paths  of  truth,  and  holiness,  and 
added,  ^ I cannot  dissuade  him.'  I then  thought  it  right 
to  address  a few  words  to  him,  in  supjDort  of  the  choice 
I had  made.  He  would  not  allow  me  to  proceed,  but 
continued  addressing  my  wife.  ^ My  purpose  in  coming 
to  you  is  this,  if  you  will  take  your  children  away,  and 
leave  your  husband,  I will  settle  a sufficient  annuity 
upon  you  to  support  you  comfortably.'  Now  as  I have 
before  stated,  they  always  attacked  me  where  they 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  CONFESSION. 


137 


thought  I was  the  weakest  ; and  knowing  my  attach- 
ment to  my  wife  and  children^  they  flattered  themselves 
that  I would  rather  yield  to  anything,  than  to  a separa- 
tion from  them.  Here  again  they  were  foiled.  My 
wife  replied,  I am  ready  to  share  with  my  husband  in 
all  circumstances,  whether  of  reproach,  contempt,  adver- 
sity, sorrow,  or  sickness,  or  in  any  other  way  in  which 
it  may  please  God  to  visit  us.’  ^ Then,’  said  he,  ^ you 
are  as  deep  in  guilt  as  he  is,  and  perhaj)s  you  are  the 
Avorst  of  the  two,  for  had  you  disapproved  of  his  con- 
duct, he  Avould  not,  probably,  have  persevered  in  oppos- 
ing your  Avishes,  and  rendering  you  unhappy  and 
miserable.’  They  Avent  away  dejected  and  sorrowful. 
We  were  wonderfully  supported  in  those  struggles,  for 
however  Avilling  the  spirit  may  be,  the  flesh  is  Aveak, 
and  Ave  must  have  sunk  under  the  Aveight  of  these 
efforts,  had  not  the  Lord  held  us  up,  proving  the  truth 
of  His  own  promise,  that  His  grace  was  sufficient 
for  us. 

I had  noAv  a duty  to  perform,  nor  could  I rest  till 
it  was  performed  ; which  was,  to  go  and  see  my  parents. 
We  had  not  met  for  some  time  ; and  although  I knew  it 
Avould  be  a most  painful  intervioAV,  yet  to  have  omitted 
a visit  to  them  at  this  particular  time,  Avould  have 
amounted  to  a virtual  admission  that  1 acknowledged 
myself  in  error. 

Thou,  0 Lord,  art  a shield  for  me,  my  glory  and 
the  lifter  up  of  mine  head.’  Never  shall  I forget  the 
morning  I went  to  my  parents  ; it  was  the  last  time  I 
saAv  them,  and  in  all  human  probability  Ave  shall  not 
meet  again  in  this  world.  A servant  admitted  me,  and 
I fancied  I could  read  in  her  countenance  that  I Avas 


138 


THE  ‘-I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


considered  nn  intruder.  I felt  much  agitated  as  I 
entered  the  room  where  my  parents  were  sitting  at 
breakfast.  As  I approached  them^  they  averted  their 
feces  from  me.  I bade  them  good  morning,  and  in- 
quired after  their  health  ; a pause  ensued,  and  for  two 
or  three  minutes  I received  no  reply.  My  father  then 
raised  his  head  from  his  hand,  on  which  he  had  been 
leaning,  and  turning  to  me  Avith  a look  of  contempt  and 
indignation,  addressed  me  nearly  as  follows  : ^ How  dare 
you  have  the  temerity,  sir,  to  enter  the  house  of  parents 
you  have  so  grossly  offended  I said,  ^ In  what  have  I 
so  much  grieved  you  He  replied,  ^ By  the  abominable 
act  you  have  committed  ; for  ever  separating  yourself 
from  your  family  and  nation." 

attempted  to  speak  about  the  Messiah,  but  he 
would  not  allow  me  to  proceed.  ^You  have  brought 
shame  and  reproach  upon  your  father"s  house."  I asked 
if  we  Avere  not  under  the  curse  pronounced  upon  all 
Avho  did  not  keep  all  the  Commandments,  and  endea- 
vored to  show  the  difference  of  being  under  Grace  and 
under  the  LaAv.  My  father  said,  H Avill  not  enter  into 
any  discussion  Avith  you  : you  were  at  liberty  to  main- 
tain your  own  opinions,  if  you  objected  to  the  forms  and 
services  of  our  religion  ; but  you  had  no  occasion  to 
make  it  publicly  manifest  that  you  disapproved  of 
them.  In  your  own  house  you  could  do  as  you  j)leased, 
but  in  public  you  might  haA^e  kept  silence  concerning 
anything  you  deemed  objectionable  in  our  institutions." 
I replied  that  in  doing  so  I should  have  been  a decided 
hypocrite.  My  father  said,  ^ You  have  connected  your- 
self Avith  hypocrites,  and  deceivers,  and  worshippers  of 
devils,  in  preference  to  the  Avorshippers  of  the  true  and 


THE  <‘I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


139 


only  God.'"  I was  about  to  explain  who  and  what  we 
worshipped^  and  how  completely  the  Jews  were  in  error 
in  not  worshipping  the  Triune  God  of  the  Christian^ 
whose  existence  was  as  manifest  in  the  Old  Testament 
Scriptures  as  in  the  New  ; but  he  would  not  suffer  me 
to  reply. 

^ Go/  he  said^  ^ and  never  dare  to  enter  this  house 
again^  unless  you  repent  of  this  wicked  deed^  and  for 
ever  renounce  the  society  of  idolaters.  If  you  had 
committed  any  crime^  however  heinous^  short  of  apos- 
tacy^  I could  have  forgiven  you  ; but  now  I shall  try  to 
forget  you.  You  are  breaking  the  hearts  of  your 
parents^  but  you  will  not  go  unpunished  ; for  a time 
you  will  be  a slave  to  these  Christians^  and  do  just  as 
they  please  ; they  will  then  despise  you,  and  cast  you 
off,  leaving  you  to  the  remorse  of  your  own  conscience, 
and  to  the  scorn  and  derision  of  Jews  and  Gentiles."  I 
said,  did  not  expect  that  such  would  ever  be  the  case." 
He  thereupon  mentioned  several  cases  which  had  come 
under  his  own  observation,  to  bear  him  out  in  what  he 
asserted.  I said  ^ I did  not  fear  what  man  could  do  to 
me, Tor  God  had  promised  He  would  not  forsake  those 
who  put  their  trust  in  Him." 

He  replied,  ^ The  promises  are  not  to  you,  for  you 
have  forsaken  God."  My  poor  dear  mother,  with  uplifted 
hand,  and  with  her  aged  cheeks  bedewed  with  tears, 
besought  me  to  seek  a reconciliation  with  God  by  taking 
penance,  that  is  to  say,- — to  go  to  the  chief  Rabbi  or 
High  Priest,  and  express  my  contrition  for  the  abomi- 
nable sin  I had  committed  in  embracing  Christianity ; 
and  state  how  desirous  I was  of  returning  to  J udaism. 
He  would  then  appoint  certain  acts  of  penance  for  me  to 


140 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION, 


perform^  and  after  the  expiration  of  a few  days,  I should 
receive  absolution,  and  he  restored  to  the  privileges  of 
the  Jewish  religion,  to  the  joy  of  all  the  people,  more 
especially  of  my  kindred,  who  considered  a triumph 
would  he  thus  obtained  over  the  Gentiles. 

This  appeal  from  my  dear  mother  afflicted  me 
greatly — 0 could  I have  been  spared  this  ! — this  was 
indeed  as  a thorn  in  the  flesh — ^hut  I felt  assured  that  I 
was  under  the  guidance  of  the  Lord,  and  He  was  my 
strength  and  my  stay.  I therefore  addressed  my  dear 
parents,  and  told  them,  how  exceedingly  pained  I felt 
at  being  unintentionally  the  cause  of  so  much  grief  and 
distress  of  mind  to  them,  in  consequence  of  their  erro- 
neous views  of  the  late  occurrence.  I assured  them  that 
so  far  from  my  filial  love  and  duty  being  diminished,  it 
was  continually  increasing,  for  that  I now  felt  greater 
interest  than  before  in  their  spiritual  welfare.  I aj)- 
pealed  to  my  former  conduct  whether  I had  ever 
offended  them  in  word  or  deed.  ^However,'  said  I, 
^you  may  contemn  me,  and  cast  me  off,  my  constant 
petitions  shall  be  offered  up  for  your  welfare  ; and  be 
assured  that,  through  the  grace  given  unto  me  by  the 
keeper  of  Israel,  I will  never  do  anything  that  shall 
bring  shame  or  discredit  upon  myself,  my  relations,  or 
my  nation.' — ^ That  is  false,'  said  my  father,  ^ for  you 
have  done  that  already,  by  openly  renouncing  your  God, 
and  the  God  of  your  fathers  ; and  now,'  he  continued, 
^ I Avish  for  no  more  arguments  with  you  : you  had 
better  leave  this  house.'  I replied.  ^ As  my  presence 
appears  to  cause  you  so  much  uneasiness,  I obey,  and 
may  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  by  His 
holy  Spirit  comfort  you  and  guide  you  into  all  truth.' 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


141 


And  now  by  this  dispensation  of  Providence^  my 
Saviour  became  more  precious  to  me,  for  no  one  can 
sympathize  with  His  people  like  J esus.  My  father  and 
mother  had  forsaken  me,  but  the  Lord  hath  taken  me 
up.  What  astonishing  mercy  ! 0 may  I be  ever 

willing  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things,  so  that  I may 
win  Christ  ! 

I knew  there  was  nothing  now  before  me  but 
affliction,  poverty,  distress,  and  persecution,  but  I like- 
wise knew  that  God  was  able  to  supply  all  my  need 
according  to  His  riches  in  glory  by  Christ  Jesus.  We 
were  considered  as  dead  by  both  our  families  ; and  on 
such  occasions  the  parents,  brothers,  and  sisters  of  the 
deceased  are  compelled,  according  to  the  Eabbinical 
law,  to  sit  for  seven  days  on  very  low  seats,  to  rend 
their  garments,  and  to  mourn  for  the  departed  soul. 
During  that  space  of  time  they  must  not  leave  their 
houses,  nor  transact  any  business,  and  I believe  their 
misguided  zeal  would  (if  they  had  possessed  the  power) 
have  actually  realized  what  was  done  in  semblance,  i,  e. 
they  would  have  buried  me.^^ 

Well,  dear  reader,  for  a man  to  confess  under  these 
circumstances  is  something  ; and  if  your  heart  glows  at 
all  within  you,  and  you  think,  wish  I had  an  op- 
portunity of  confessing  my  Lord,''  you  will  be  glad  to 
see  that  the  thing  can  be  done,  and  that  the  opportun- 
ity lies  almost  at  your  very  door.  Where  shall  we  go 
to  look  for  a confessor's  sphere  of  action  ? It  lies  in 
society j in  trade^  in  politics,  in  the  social  circle,  in  ex- 
penditure, in  pursuits,  and  in  a Avord,  everyiuhere. 
Some  people  think  that  a profession  ought  to  be  made  in 
public,  while  there  is  no  necessity  for  it  at  homo  : while 


142 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSIOK. 


others  say  we  ought  to  be  religious  at  home^  but  we 
need  not  be  thrusting  our  religion  upon  people  abroad  : 
but  the  truth  is^  the  sphere  of  confession  is  so  wide^, 
that  the  sweep  of  its  circle  embraces  abroad  and  at 
home — every  place  where  there  is  a heart  to  feel^  a head 
to  think,  a tongue  to  speak,  or  an  ear  to  hear. 

I ask  you,  dear  reader,  an  important  question,  when 
I say,  are  you  known  as  a true  Christian  in  the  society 
in  which  you  move — in  all  the  society — not  only  in  the 
good  tea-party  branch  of  it,  but  in  all  of  it  ? 

^^Not  long  ago  an  officer  was  accosted  by  a brother- 

officer  thus — ^ You're  the  right  kind  of  Christian, 

not  bothering  the  people  about  their  souls  this  way  V 
The  speaker  himself  made  no  pretensions  to  serious  god- 
liness ; and  the  allusion  was  to  certain  officers  who  had 
a Avay  of  speaking  out  very  intelligibly  for  Christ.  Our 
friend  had  himself  been  converted  ; but,  up  to  that 
time,  he  had  been  too  timid  to  utter  any  articulate 
testimony.  As  his  visitor  left  him  that  day,  he  began 
to  reason  with  himself — ^ Well,  if  that  man  thinks  I 
am  the  right  kind  of  Christian,  it  is  time  I was  looking 
about  me  and  considering  my  Avays.'  It  Avas  a some- 
Avhat  novel  point  of  departure;  but,  from  that  hour, 
our  friend  has  been  another  man,  boldly  confessing 
Christ  and  laboring  to  win  souls.'" 

Are  you  the  Avorld's  right  kind  of  a Christian,  or 
God's  right  kind  ? There  is  much  religion  to  which 
the  tea-pot  is  the  river  Eubicon  ; to  get  past  it  is  an 
almost  insuperable  task  ; it  may  excite  a smile,  but  it 
is  nevertheless  a sad  and  solemn  truth,  that  in  the 
deAul's  hand  even  a tea-pot  may  be  made  the  means  of 
leading  a soul  to  hell.  Look  at  this  person  at  a religious 


THE  ‘ I WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


143 


tea-party,  and  at  an  ordinary  dinner-party  : is  it  the 
same  person,  or  does  he  hold  the  same  principles  ? 
Look  at  this  young  man  as  a member  of  a young  men’s 
society,  and  is  he  just  the  same  young  man  as  a mem- 
ber of  a rifle  corps  ? We  hear  of  all  sorts  of  pocket 
things,  and  they  are  always  considered  handy — surely 
we  may  add  to  them  a pocket  religion,  and  of  its  ex- 
ceeding handiness  in  some  respects  there  can  be  no 
doubt.  But  a pocket  religion  will  not  always  satisfy 
the  conscience,  as  we  can  see  from  the  following  fact : — 
chaplain-general  once  related  an  incident  of  a 
young  soldier  Avho  on  one  occasion  had  consulted  him 
upon  a question  of  Christian  duty.  ^ Last  night,’  said 
the  young  man,  ^ in  my  barrack,  before  going  into  bed, 
I knelt  down  and  prayed  in  a low  voice,  when  suddenly 
my  comrades  began  to  throw  their  boots  at  me,  and 
raised  a great  laugh.’’*"  ^Well,’  replied  the  chaplain, 

* Another  man,  whom  for  three  months  we  had  been  teaching  to 
read,  was  sent  by  his  employer  to  a job  of  work  in  the  country  ; he  told 
me  on  his  return  how  difficult  he  had  found  it  to  try  and  keep  up  his 
reading,  for  his  fellow  workmen  would  knock  the  book  out  of  his  hand, 
besides  using  very  coarse  language,  and  when  ‘‘  I knelt  to  pray  they 
pitched  all  sorts  of  things  at  me,  and  jeered  and  swore  at  me,  (there 
were  several  men  lodging  in  the  same  room)  but  I would  not  give  it 
up,  and  after  a time  they  let  me  alone,  and  I prayed  for  them. — “Life 
Work,”  by  L.  N.  R. 

On  the  morning  which  succeeded  the  memorable  night  of  Captain 
Iledley  Yicars’  conversion,  he  bought  a large  Bible,  and  placed  it  open 
on  the  table  in  his  sitting-room,  determined  that  an  “ open  Bible,”  for 
the  future  should  be  his  “colors.”  “It  was  to  speak  for  me,”  he  said, 
“ before  I was  strong  enough  to  speak  for  myself.”  His  friends  came 
as  usual  to  his  rooms,  and  did  not  altogether  fancy  the  new  colors. 
One  remarked  that  he  had  “turned  Methodist,”  and  with  a shrug,  re- 
treated. Another  ventured  on  the  bolder  measure  of  warning  him  not 
to  become  a hypocrite:  “Bad  as  you  were,  I never  thought  you 


144 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


^ but  suppose  you  defer  your  prayer  till  you  get  into 
bed  ; and  then  silently  lift  up  your  heart  to  God  ?’ 

A week  or  two  afterwards,  the  young  soldier  called 
again.  ^ Well/  said  the  chaplain^  ^ you  took  my  advice^ 
I suppose  ? how  has  it  answered  ?'  ^ Sir/  he  answered, 
^ I did  take  your  advice  for  one  or  two  nights  ; but  I 
began  to  think  it  looked  rather  like  denying  my  Saviour; 
and  I once  more  knelt  at  my  bedside,  and  prayed  in  a 
low  whisper  as  before.'  ^ And  what  followed  ?'  ‘ Not 

one  of  them  laughs  now,  sir  ; the  whole  fifteen  kneel 
and  l)ray  too.'  ‘ I felt  ashamed,'  added  the  chaplain- 
general,  in  narrating  the  story,  ^of  the  advice  I had 
given  him  ; that  young  man  was  both  wiser  and  bolder 
than  myself.' " 

The  word  society  seems  almost,  in  the  public  mind, 
to  preclude  the  idea  of  religion ; and  yet,  if  a man  have 
true  religion  at  all,  where  does  he  leave  it  when  he  goes 
into  society  ? how  does  he  contrive  to  separate  himself 
from  it  ? on  what  i^eg  does  he  hang  it  ? in  what  drawer 
does  he  stow  it  ? in  a word,  where  is  it  ? 

There  are  three  great  confessors  spoken  of  in  the  Old 
Testament,  and  let  us  turn  our  attention  to  them  for  a 
few  moments,  for  in  this  matter  they  can  teach  us 
much  : yes  ! not  only  they,  but  their  garments,  and  we 
must  never  be  above  learning  from  even  the  least  of 
the  circumstances  or  things  by  which  God  would  teach. 

would  come  to  this,  old  fellow.”  So,  for  the  most  part,  for  a time,  his 
quarters  were  deserted  by  his  late  companions.  During  six  or  seven 
months  he  had  to  encounter  no  slight  opposition  at  mess,  and  “had  hard 
work,”  as  he  said,  “to  stand  his  ground.”  But  the  promise  did  not 
fail. — “ The  righteous  shall  hold  on  his  way,  and  he  that  hath  clean 
hands,  shall  wax  stronger  and  stronger.” — “ Memorials  of  Captain  Hed- 
ley  Yicars,”  p.  33. 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  CONFESSION. 


145 


In  revelation  and  in  nature,  God  teaches  us  by  little 
things  ; the  sparrows  are  made  the  medium  of  instruc- 
tion as  to  God’s  providence  over  our  life,  and  the  grass- 
blades  arc  our  preachers  to  invite  us  to  cast  all  our  care 
on  Him  who  careth  for  us,  and  not  to  wear  ourselves 
out  by  anxiety  about  our  daily  need. 

The  three  great  confessors  to  whom  we  allude,  are 
Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego,  and  the  circum- 
stance to  which  we  wish  to  draw  particular  attention  is 
the  fact,  that  they  were  bound  in  their  coats,  their 
hosen,  and  their  hats,  and  their  other  garments,  and  so 
were  cast  into  the  burning  fiery  furnace. 

Let  such  as  think  that  confession  is  something  spe- 
cial, something  that  must  be  prepared  for  by  some  spe- 
cial process,  observe  that  these  men  had  to  give  their 
testimony  without  any  special  preparation.  They  were 
probably  engaged  in  their  ordinary  business  when  they 
were  suddenly  seized  ; and  when  sentence  was  pro- 
nounced against  them,  they  were  allowed  no  time  for 
preparation  to  meet  their  God — none  for  prayer  : the 
king’s  commandment  was  urgent, — the  executioners 
did  not  even  take  time  to  strip  them  of  their  clothes, 
but  threw  them  into  the  burning  fiery  furnace  just  as 
they  were — with  their  coats,  their  hosen,  and  their  hats. 

Far  be  it  from  us  to  say  anything  against  special  pre- 
paration, whether  it  be  for  meeting  anticipated  trial,  or 
for  doing  anything  that  is  difficult  in  our  Christian 
course  ; it  is  excellent  in  its  place,  it  is  excellent  when 
it  can  be  practised.  Would  to  God  that  we  all  knew 
more  of  special  preparation  than  we  do  ; that  we  chose 
our  smooth  stones  from  the  brook  before  we  hurled  them 
from  our  sling  ; that  we  followed  the  example  of  Him 

7 


146 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


who  knelt  in  Gethsemane  before  he  ascended  Calvary ; 
immense  blessing  and  power  would  flow  forth  from  such 
preparation;  the  seed  thus  steeped  would  surely  sprout; 
but  we  must  remember  that  there  may  be  no  opportunity 
for  this  preparation;  there  was  none^  so  far  as  we  know, 
forShadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego ; what  would  have 
become  of  them  if  they  had  had  to  depend  upon  such 
preparation  as  they  could  have  made  upon  the  moment.^ 
it  may  be  that  life  would  have  been  more  sweet  to  them 
than  honor  ; that  the  image  of  Nebuchadnezzar  would 
have  received  the  worship  due  to  the  Most  High  ; that 
they  would  have  bowed  the  knee  to  the  idol,  instead  of 
offering  their  bodies  as  a living  sacriflce  to  God  ; and 
cornet,  and  flute,  and  harp,  and  sackbut,  and  psaltery, 
and  dulcimer,  and  all  kinds  of  music  would  have  pro- 
claimed, in  their  unhallowed  strains,  the  disgrace  of  the 
cause  of  God,  and  the  triumph  of  the  image  of  gold. 

Eemember,  dear  reader,  you  may  have  no  opportunity 
given  you  for  preparation,  in  any  of  the  trials  which 
may  be  coming  on  you.  You  may  find  yourself  suddenly 
in  such  a position  that  you  must  deny  Christ,  or  suffer 
grievous  loss  ; if  you  be  in  such  a spiritual  condition, 
so  half  made  up  in  mind  for  God,  that  you  absolutely 
require  special  preparation  to  enable  you  to  meet  spe- 
cial trial,  then,  should  such  special  trial  come  on  un- 
awares you  will  be  undone. 

But  it  must  not  be  supposed,  that  the  three  great 
confessors  before  us  now,  were  men  without  preparation 
and  training,  albeit  there  was  no  special  preparation 
for  this  their  great  testimony  and  confession  before 
Nebuchadnezzar,  and  for  facing  these  hideous  flames, 
which  darted  like  serpents'  tongues  from  the  mouth  of 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


147 


the  burning  fiery  furnace^  heated  seven  times  more  than 
was  its  wont.  As  these  men  were  ready  to  testify  even 
unto  death  in  the  coat^  the  hosen,  and  the  hat  ; so  in 
the  coat^  the  hosen^  and  the  hat,  the  habiliments  of 
daily  life  had  they  been  trained. 

The  account  of  this  training  we  have  in  Dan.  i., 
where  we  read  of  their  refusing  the  daily  provision  of 
the  king's  meat  and  the  wine  which  the  king  drank  ; 
for  three  long  years  they  saw  others  feasting  on  that 
which  their  own  natural  palate  might  have  liked,  but  of 
which  their  consciences  would  not  allow  them  to  par- 
take ; they  had  only  pulse  when  others  had  meat ; they 
had  only  water,  when  others  had  wine.  Thus,  amid 
this  world's  luxuries,  they  were  kept  separate  for  God  ; 
they  were  trained  and  prepared  for  their  great  confes- 
sion, and  for  the  trial  of  the  furnace  in  a long  process 
of  daily  life  ; their  training  was  not  in  the  garment  of 
an  anchorite,  but  in  the  coat,  the  hosen,  and  the  hat. 
All  God's  true  people  are  being  educated,  and  strength- 
ened, and  prepared  in  daily  life.  David  was  trained  to 
fight  Goliath  by  the  previous  conflict  with  the  lion 
and  the  bear  ; and  Moses  was  prepared  to  lead  a host 
through  the  wilderness  for  God,  by  long  solitude  with 
Him  in  that  wilderness  itself  ; and  Shadrach,  Meshach, 
and  Abednego  were  trained,  by  feeding  the  body  upon 
pulse,  to  yield  those  bodies  willingly  to  the  fires.  Each 
had  a different  way  in  which  to  glorify  God,  and  each 
in  God's  great  school  was  fitted  in  a different  way  for 
his  peculiar  work.  Let  us  recognise  the  variety  of  ways 
in  which  God's  people  are  called  upon  to  give  testimony 
for  Him  ; let  us  also  recognise  the  great  variety  of  ways 
in  which  they  are  prepared  for  doing  so. 


148 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


Oh  ! may  it  not  slip  from  our  minds  that  in  common 
places^  and  common  relationships^  and  common  garments, 
we  are  to  confess  our  Lord.  Let  us  give  up  that  ideality 
in  religion  which  would  dissever  it  from  the  commonest 
of  the  common  occupations  of  daily  life.  Let  us  not  be 
afraid  of  vulgarizing  our  faith,  because  we  have  to  stand 
up  for  it,  and  act  it  out  in  our  coats,  our  hosen,  and  our 
hats.  Some  people  worship  God  on  Sunday,  and  profess 
Him  on  Sunday,  in  their  Sunday  clothes  ; with  their 
Sunday  clothes  they  put  on  their  religion  on  Sunday 
morning,  and  with  their  Sunday  clothes  they  put  it  off 
at  night ; but  may  every  reader  of  this  book  witness  in 
his  week  day  clothes,  in  his  coat,  his  hosen,  and  his 
hat,  for  these  are  what  are  worn  six  days  out  of  seven, 
and  these  six  days  form  the  largest  portion  of  the  time 
for  which  we  shall  have  to  give  an  account  to  God.  In 
thread-bare  hose  and  fustian  coats  some  of  the  noblest 
testimonies  have  been  given  for  God  ; let  us  go  and 
testify  in  the  garments  of  daily  life,  as  we  are  called  to 
witness  by  our  God.  We  each  of  us  have  marked  out 
the  way  in  which  we  are  to  testify  for  Him  : your  way, 
dear  reader,  may  not  be  mine,  and  mine  may  not  be 
yours  ; to  one  the  sphere  of  testimony  may  be  like 
David’s  battle  field  ; to  another  like  the  furnace  heated 
one  seven  times  more  than  was  its  wont  ; to  another  like 
the  wilderness  of  Moses  ; but  there  lives  not  one  who 
reads  these  lines,  that  is  not  called  to  witness  in  the 
ordinary  garments  of  common  life,  even  as  David  did, 
who,  putting  off  the  armor  of  Saul,  met  Goliath  in  the 
shepherd’s  coat  ; and  these  three  men,  who,  seized  upon 
in  the  midst  of  their  daily  business,  dared  the  vengeance 
of  the  king,  and  were  cast  into  the  midst  of  the  burning 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


149 


fiery  furnace^  bound  in  their  coats,  their  hosen,  and 
their  hats. 

And  here  let  me  observe,  that  there  is  as  much  di- 
versity in  the  way  in  which  men  are  trained,  as  in  the 
fields  in  which  that  training  is  to  come  into  practical 
exercise.  God  prepares  and  trains  His  people  in 
common  life.  I must  not  say  that  such  a one  is  not 
being  trained,  because  the  discipline  is  not  the  same  as 
mine  ; nor  must  he  say  that  I am  not  being  trained, 
because  my  discipline  is  not  the  same  as  his.  There  are 
many  different  forms  and  books  in  the  school  of  God  ; 
there  is  the  training  of  the  lion  and  the  bear  ; the  train- 
ing of  the  wilderness  ; and  the  training  of  water  and 
pulse.  But  however  diverse  the  methods  of  God's 
training  may  be,  let  us  bear  in  mind  that  spiritual 
character  must  be  acquired,  and  that  unless  we  have  a 
character  out  of  which  to  act,  we  shall  probably  come 
woefully  short  when  our  trial  time  comes  on.  God's 
people  are  often  taken  up  very  quick,  just  as  they  are  ; 
they  must  give  their  testimony  in  coats,  and  hosen,  and 
hats  ; the  very  suddenness  of  their  trial  forms  no  incon- 
siderable element  in  it. 

Might  we  not  profitably  ask  ourselves,  how  do  we 
stand  in  this  matter  this  very  day  ? Should  we  be 
called  upon  suddenly,  are  we  prepared  ? Can  we  trace 
any  discipline  of  God  upon  our  souls  which  would 
produce  fruit  in  our  trial  hour  ? The  question  is  an 
important  one,  for,  let  us  remember  this,  undisciplined 
souls  are  not  likely  to  confess  Christ  on  earth,  or  to  be 
confessed  by  Christ  in  heaven.  It  may  be  that  some  are 
expecting  time  for  preparation,  and  thinking  that  they 
will  do  very  well  if  they  have  time  given  them  for  this  ; 


150 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


but  as  no  time  was  given  to  Shadracb^  Meshach^  and 
Abednego,  so  may  none  be  given  to  us  ; let  us  remem- 
ber that  these  men  were  bound  in  their  coats,  their 
hosen,  and  their  hats. 

It  is  just  possible  that  some  reader  may  think  that 
sublime  truth  cannot  be  witnessed  to  in  ordinary  life  ; 
that  there  must  be  a stage,  with  gorgeous  scenery  and 
wide  expanse  for  its  development,  and  that  the  actors 
upon  this  scene  must  be  suitably  attired. 

It  is  a great  snare  of  the  devil,  which,  by  such  a 
thought,  is  spread  before  our  feet ; these  men,  whose 
case  we  are  now  considering,  had  in  ordinary  life  to 
witness  the  sublimest  truth.  Taken  before  Nebuchad- 
nezzar just  as  they  were,  they  had  to  confront  the  idol, 
and  the  one  by  whose  order  it  had  been  made,  and  de- 
clare that  there  was  but  the  one  true,  and  living,  and 
everlasting  God.  The  idol  was  made,  no  doubt,  of  gold — 
gold'' — which  is  many  a man's  god,  even  though  it  be 
in  the  rough,  uncast  into  any  idol  form  ; it  glittered  in 
the  eastern  sun  with  dazzling  light,  and  the  music 
played  to  its  honor,  was  in  itself  enough  to  drug  the 
soul ; but  the  living  God  had  his  shrine  in  these  men's 
hearts,  and  they  were  ready  to  confess  their  God,  even 
amid  heathenish  music,  and  in  the  very  presence  of  the 
heathen  god. 

Let  us  be  assured,  dear  reader,  that  we,  even  as  these 
men  were,  are  often  called  upon  to  witness  to  the 
sublimest  truths  in  the  common  habiliments  of  daily 
life.  We  make  a great  mistake  if  we  connect  the 
sublime  and  the  uncommon  together,  as  though  any- 
thing to  be  noble  and  grand  must  of  necessity  be  out  of 
the  way.  The  truly  sublime  is  to  be  found  in  even  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


151 


commonest  walks  of  life^  and  upon  its  flattest  plains  ; 
there,  no  doubt,  there  is  an  abundance  of  what  is  base, 
but  there  also,  there  may  be  a sublime  protest  against 
what  is  base  ; it  was  in  the  flat  plain  of  Dura  that 
Nebuchadnezzar’s  image  was  set  up  ; it  was  there  also 
that  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego  refused  to  wor- 
ship it,  and  nobly  stood  up  for  God. 

Let  me  remind  any  of  my  readers,  who  are  inclined 
to  think  it  dull  work,  that  they  have  only  common  truth 
to  illustrate  by  their  life,  that  it  was  only  a common 
truth  for  which  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego  stood 
up — but  for  which  also  they  were  ready  to  die.  If  any 
think  that  if  they  were  arrayed  in  the  panoply  of  a 
warrior  they  would  fight  for  God  ; or  if  they  were  vested 
in  the  garb  of  a minister  they  could  testify  for  God  ; let 
them  remember  that  it  was  in  their  coats,  their  hosen, 
and  their  hats  that  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego 
glorified  their  Lord. 

Let  us  remember,  that  even  the  commonest  truth  of 
religion  is  sublime,  and  that  the  acting  of  it  out  is 
sublime  also.  God  does  not  look  for  the  chief  confession 
of  His  name  from  beneath  the  cathedral’s  fretted  roof, 
but  from  the  commonest  paths  and  homes  of  life  ; not 
from  surpliced  ministers  or  chanting  choirs,  but  from 
men  in  their  coats,  their  hosen,  and  their  hats.  If  the 
consciousness  of  the  sublime  will  uphold  us,  let  us 
remember  that  the  commonest  truths  and  acts  of  real 
religion  are  sublime  in  the  eyes  of  God.  Oh  ! that  we 
could  see  things  in  the  light  in  which  God  sees  them, 
then  we  should  perceive  altars  of  service  thick  scattered 
over  the  earth,  altars  to  be  served  by  believers,  who 
the  apostle  tells  us  are  God’s  priests  ; the  fittest  vest- 


152 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


ments  for  whose  ministering  would  be  the  common  ves- 
ture of  their  daily  clothes.  Sublimer  deeds  of  heroism 
have  been  done  in  coat,  and  hosen,  and  hat,  than  in 
warrior's  mail ; and  the  histories  of  heaven  are  fuller  of 
what  has  been  done  in  the  common  walks  of  life,  than  of 
what  has  been  done  in  the  battle  field.  Angels  in  white 
and  in  shining  garments  perform  their  ministry  in  the 
world  invisible  ; but  we,  as  ordinary  men,  must  perform 
our  ministry  amid  that  which  is  seen.  Our  service  by 
and  bye  will  be  in  the  shining  garment,  but  now  it  must 
be  in  the  hosen  and  the  coat.  The  unideality  and  un- 
sentimentality  of  the  vesture  may  drive  away  from  the 
service  half-hearted  men  ; but  it  was  with  three  men 
who  were  thrown  into  the  furnace  thus  arrayed,  that 
there  walked  a fourth,  and  His  form  was  like  the  Son 
of  God. 

And  let  us  just  bear  this  in  mind  before  we  turn 
from  the  consideration  of  these  three  confessors  ; thus 
bound  in  their  common  clothes  these  men  were  cast 
into  the  midst  of  the  burning  fiery  furnace.  Do  we 
not  catch  the  teaching  in  a moment  ; do  we  not  per- 
ceive that  as  it  is  as  ordinary  men  we  must  witness  for 
God,  so  as  ordinary  men  we  must  expect  to  take  the 
consequences  of  our  testimony,  and  suffer  for  God  ? 
There  is  no  special  garment  for  suffering  in,  any  more 
than  there  is  for  confessing  in.  In  our  coat,  our  hosen, 
and  our  hat,  we  are  within  reach  of  the  world's  bonds, 
and  can  be  cast  into  its  furnace  ; it  is  in  our  daily  rela- 
tionships, perhaps  in  our  daily  business,  that  it  will  try 
to  do  us  hurt.  If  any  of  our  readers  think  it  hard,  that 
they  should  have  to  suffer  for  their  religion,  even  in 
the  commonest  little  things  of  life,  let  them  remember 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


153 


how  Shadrach^  Meshach^  and  Abednego  suffered  ; let 
them  look  at  how  they  were  arrayed  as  they  confessed  be- 
fore the  king,  aye,  and  at  how  they  were  arrayed  as  they 
walked  triumphantly  within  the  fires.  No  doubt  the 
scene  is  one  in  which  even  angels  might  have  gloried  to 
take  a part  ; but  one  descriptive  touch  shows  us  that 
these  heroes  were  not  angels  but,  even  as  we  are,  men  ; 

then  these  men  were  bound  in  their  coats,  their  hosen, 
and  their  hats,  and  their  other  garments,  and  were  cast 
into  the  midst  of  the  burning  fiery  furnace.'^ 

We  shall  be  pardoned,  we  trust,  by  our  readers,  for 
dwelling  at  such  length  on  this  particular  case,  for  the 
instruction  which  it  affords  is  so  entirely  to  the  point. 

Thus  the  confessors  of  Christ  should  be  found  in 
society  ; they  ought  to  be  found  in  trade  also. 

There  is  no  doubt  but  that  to  confess  Christ  in  trade, 
becomes  daily  a harder  and  harder  task.  Competition 
is  exercising  such  a tremendous  pressure,  and  as  people 
say,  cutting  things  so  fine,''  that  in  some  instances  it 
is  cutting  altogether  too  fine  the  distinction  between 
right  and  wrong.  It  is  better  to  make  a little  on  good 
principles,  than  much  on  bad  ones  ; plain  fare  and  a 
good  conscience  will  do  us  more  good  than  a dainty 
morsel  with  a bad  one. 

And  in  speaking  of  this  subject,  we  must  not  forget 
the  position  into  which  men  are  brought  in  their  con- 
nection with  others,  as  members  of  corporations,  boards, 
committees,  and  so  forth.  There  is  an  old  saying  that 
Corporations  have  no  conscience  and  how  often  do 
we  see  this  verified  in  practice.  Men  j9rofessing  Christ, 
but  not  coTzfessing  Him,  will  do  things  as  members  of 
boards,  which  they  would  utterly  shrink  from  in  their 


154 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


individual  capacity  ; they  contrive  to  lose  themselves 
in  the  crowd,  to  dilute  their  responsibility  with  that  of 
others  ; it  was  n't  they  who  did  it — it  was  the  board/' 

these  things  are  decided  by  the  majority/'  and  so 
forth.  No  doubt  this  latter  statement  is  true,  but  was 
this  professing  Christian  well  out  in  the  minority  ? if 
there  were  no  one  else  to  make  a minority,  did  he  make 
it  ? even  if  there  were  no  one  to  second  his  resolution, 
did  he  propose  it  ? amid  j9rofessors,  was  he  a co?^fessor, 
known  and  read  of  all  men  ? If  a man  asks  what  will 
be  the  practical  good  of  all  this  ? the  answer  is,  you 
deliver  your  own  soul ; when  in  the  awful  day  of  great 
account  (that  day  when  in  strictest  measure  e.ach  man's 
share  of  responsibility  will  be  meted  out)  this  matter  is 
inquired  into,  you  will  be  found  to  have  herein  deliv- 
ered your  soul.  If  this  be  not  a practical  good,  we  do 
not  know  what  is  ; but  moreover,  you  may  do  more 
good  than  you  think  ; you  may  raise  thoughts  in  the 
hearts  and  consciences  of  others,  the  good  result  of  which 
it  is  impossible  to  foresee.  One  thing,  however,  is  cer- 
tain ; he  who  acts  thus,  confesses  Christ  before  men  ; 
in  confessing  His  principles  we  confess  Himself. 

The  like  may  be  said  of  politics.  How  many  are 
there  who  are  afraid  to  confess  Christ  on  the  hustings, 
or  in  the  House  /'  they  are  willing  to  make  them- 
S3lves  representatives  of  other  people's  opinions  instead 
of  their  own  ; they  have  many  masters,  and  the  fear  of 
losing  the  favor  of  these  many  masters,  makes  them  for- 
getful of  the  favor  of  that  greater  master  than  them  all, 
even  Jesus  Christ. 

And  now  let  us  leave  all  these  wider  spheres  of  con- 
fession, and  come  to  the  inner  and  narrower  circle  of 


THE  <‘I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


155 


our  own  families  and  homes.  Ifc  is  by  no  means  always 
easy  to  confess  Christ  in  one's  own  home.  Sometimes 
a child  of  Grod  has  to  contend  with  ungodly  relatives 
always  living  with  them  ; sometimes  the  mistress  of  a 
house  is  visited  by  worldly  relatives  or  friends,  who  do 
not  like  religious  ways,  and  perhaps  there  is  the  fear 
of  offending  some  person,  perhaps  the  dread  of  being 
pooh-poohed,  sneered,  or  laughed  at  ; and  there  is  the 
temptation  to  change  some  of  the  religious  ways  of  the 

house  to  suit  Mr.  or  Mrs , Sir , and  Lady , 

or  Lord  and  Lady  so-and-so.  Now  if  all  these  impor- 
tant folk  are  gentlefolk,  as  we  must  presume  them  to 
be  ; let  us  remind  our  Christian  householders  that 
those  who  accept  their  hospitality  will  conform  to  the 
rules  of  their  house.  The  writer  well  remembers  a con- 
sultation which  was  held  at  an  evening  social  meeting, 
as  to  whether  the  usual  custom  of  having  evening 

prayer  could  be  adhered  to  because  Sir , Bart.,  was 

present.  This  gentleman  (long  since  dead)  was  well 
known  to  make  very  light  of  religion  ; what  would  he 
say  if  prayer  were  proposed  ? At  length,  with  some 
hums  and  haughs,  the  baronet — mighty  in  his  irreligion 
— was  approached,  and  asked  if  he  had  any  objection  to 
evening  prayer.  Oh  dear,  no,  not  he — he  had  no  ob- 
jection ; he  should  be  most  happy,"  and  he  repeated  the 
Lord's  prayer  as  loudly  as  any  one,  ending  up  with  a so- 
norous Amen."  It  is  much  to  be  feared  that  there  was 
but  little  sincerity  in  the  prayer,  but  one  lesson  was 
taught  by  the  baronet,  and  learned,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  by 
some  present,  viz.  : that  some  obstacles  to  confessing 
one's  Lord  are  imaginary,  and  that  if  men  go  forward 
boldly,  they  will  find  them  melt  away  at  their  approach. 


156 


THE  “I  WILLN  OF  CONFESSION. 


To  this  let  me  add  a word  from  Fuller's  Good 
Thoughts." 

A person  of  great  quality  was  pleased  to  lodge  a 
night  in  my  house.  I durst  not  invite  him  to  my  family 
prayer^  and^  therefore,  for  that  time  omitted  it  ; thereby 
making  a breach  in  a good  custom,  and  giving  Satan 
advantage  to  assault  it  ; yea,  the  loosening  of  such  a 
link  might  have  endangered  the  scattering  of  the  chain. 

Bold  bashfulness,  which  durst  offend  God,  whilst 
it  did  fear  man  ! Especially  considering  that,  though 
my  guest  was  never  so  high,  yet,  by  the  laws  of  hospi- 
tality, I was  above  him,  whilst  he  was  under  my  roof. 
Hereafter,  Avhosoever  cometh  within  the  doors^  shall  be 
requested  to  come  within  the  discipline  of  my  house  ; 
if  accepting  my  homely  diet,  he  will  not  refuse  my 
homely  devotion  ; and  sitting  at  my  table  will  be  in- 
treated  to  kneel  down  by  it." 

Let  such  as  are  afraid  of  great  men,  be  afraid  of  a 
still  greater  God.  Thus  was  Hans  Joachim  Von  Zie- 
then,  one  of  Frederick  the  Great's  best  generals,  com- 
monly known  as  Father  Ziethen,  or  the  Hussar  King. 

“ Ziethen  was  never  ashamed  of  his  faith.  On  every 
occasion  he  openly  professed  it  before  high  and  low. 
Once  he  declined  an  invitation  to  come  to  the  royal 
table,  because  on  that  day  he  wished  to  receive  the 
sacrament.  The  next  time  he  was  at  the  23alace,  the 
king,  whose  infidel  tendencies  were  well  known,  made 
use  of  some  profane  expressions  about  the  Holy  Com- 
munion, and  the  other  guests  laughed. 

Ziethen  shook  his  gray  head  solemnly,  stood  up, 
saluted  the  king,  and  said  with  a firm  voice,  ^ Your 
Majesty  knows  well  that  in  war  I have  never  feared  any 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


157 


danger,  and  everywhere  have  boldly  risked  my  life  for 
you  and  my  country.  I am  still  animated  by  the  same 
spirit,  and  to-day,  if  it  were  necessary,  and  your  Majesty 
commanded  it,  would  lay  my  grey  head  at  your  feet. 
But  there  is  one  above  us  who  is  greater  than  you  and  I, 
greater  than  all  men.  He  is  the  Saviour  and  Eedeemer 
who  has  died  also  for  your  Majesty,  and  has  dearly  bought 
us  all  with  His  blood.  This  Holy  One  can  I never  allow 
to  be  mocked  or  insulted,  for  on  Him,  repose  my  faith, 
my  comfort,  and  my  hope,  in  life,  and  in  death.  In  the 
power  of  this  faith  your  brave  army  has  courageously 
fought  and  conquered  ; if  your  Majesty  undermines  this 
faith,  you  undermine  at  th.e  same  time  the  welfare  of 
the  State.  This  is  undoubtedly  true.  I salute  your 
Majesty."'  This  open  firm  confession  of  the  old  general 
immediately  silenced  the  scoffers,  and  made  a powerful 
impression  on  the  king.  He  felt  he  had  been  in  the 
wrong,  and  was  not  ashamed  to  acknowledge  it ; he  gave 
Ziethen  his  hand,  placing  his  left  on  the  old  man's 
shoulder,  and  said  with  emotion,  ^ Oh,  happy  Zeithen, 
hov7  I wish  that  I could  also  believe  it.  I have  the 
greatest  respect  for  your  religion,  hold  it  fast.  This  shall 
never  happen  again."  The  king  rose  from  the  table, 
dismissed  his  other  guests,  but  said  to  Zeithen,  ^ Come 
with  me  into  my  cabinet.'  What  passed  there  no  one 
has  ever  learnt.' 

Is  Christ  confessed  when  those  who  habitually 
attend  an  evening  service  on  the  Lord's  day,  give  it 
up,  because  they  have  some  careless  or  ungodly  person 
dining  with  them  ? Is  He  confessed  when  masters  and 
mistresses,  for  their  own  selfish  purposes,  give  their 
servants  Sunday  work  which  keeps  them  from  the  house 


158 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


of  God,  even  though  they  themselves  are  particular  not 
to  be  absent  ? Is  He  confessed  when  most  of  the  year's 
income  is  spent  on  self,  and  God's  tenth"  is  left  un- 
given ? On  looking  over  domestic  account  hooks,  I find 
columns  for  almost  every  imaginable  class  of  things, 
some  curious  minutim  even  find  place  there ; pepper  and 
salt,  and  little  condiments,  can  all  he  set  down  in  their 
proper  place,  but  I have  never  seen  one  yet  which  had 
a column  ruled  for  ^charity  ;'  so  that  even  if  one  had  got 
so  far  as  to  tithe  the  mint,  anise,  and  cummin,  one 
would  not  know  where  to  put  it  down.  Publishers  are 
always  glad  of  something  new ; and  it  is  well  known  that 
it  is  often  harder  to  find  a good  name  for  a book,  than  to 
Avrite  the  book  itself ; it  Avill  be  a decided  novelty  to 
produce  an  account  book  with  a column  for  charity," 
and  by  all  means  let  it  be  called  The  Christian  House- 
keeper’s Account  Book."  Yes  ! Christian  reader,  ask 
yourself  the  question.  Is  Christ  confessed  in  my  expen- 
diture ? He  may  be  professed  in  your  guinea  for  pew 
rent,  but  is  He  co7^fessed  in  the  proportion  which,  what 
you  give  to  Him,  bears  either  to  your  expenditure  or 
your  income  ? But  you  say,  this  is  a very  private  con- 
fession ; this  has  nothing  to  say  to  confessing  Jesus 
'before  men.  Ah  ! it  has  more  than  at  first  sight  appears ; 
the  introduction  of  this  one  Avord  ^ charity,'  and  its  cor- 
responding column  into  the  account  book,  would  make 
quite  a revolution  in  all  the  columns  of  that  book,  and 
Avould  bring  many  a one  in  a different  aspect  before 
the  Avorld.  For,  if  Christ  had  His  OAvn,  there  Avould  not 
perhaps  be  so  much  left  for  a braA^e  display  of  dress ; or 
for  entertainments,  and  such  like  ; it  may  be  that  one 
horse  must  be  kept  instead  of  tAvo,  or  perhaps  not  a 


THE  »I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


159 


horse  at  all ; it  may  be  that  a smaller  house  and  establish- 
ment generally  must  be  made  to  do  ; and  are  there  not 
many  who  could  not  bear  thus,  as  they  think,  to  come 
down  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  ? and  so  their  lack  of  con- 
fession of  Christ  at  home,  robs  them  of  the  power  of 
confessing  Christ  abroad. 

But  w’-e  need  not  dwell  longer  here  ; all  spheres  afford 
their  opportunity  for  confession  ; the  question  hereafter 
will  not  be  as  to  the  size  of  our  various  spheres,  but  as 
to  the  way  in  which  we  filled  them. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  some  of  the  characteristics  of  this 
confession.  Are  we  called  upon  always  to  confess  in 
precisely  the  same  way  ? Certainly  not.  Just  as  our 
Lord  acted  differently  at  different  times,  so  must  we. 
We  must  deal  with  matters  as  they  arise  ; we  need  not 
go  out  of  our  way  to  make  opportunities  of  confession, 
they  will  spring  up  of  their  own  accord  ; to  fill  worthily 
the  sphere  presented  to  us  will  always  give  us  as  much 
as  we  can  do.  We  may  expect  to  find  blessing  and  help 
in  the  spheres  of  God^s  appointing  ; we  cannot  be  so 
sure  of  this  in  the  spheres  which  we  make  for  ourselves. 
And  here  let  us  carefully  bear  in  mind,  that  the  kind 
of  confession  which  we  make,  must  not  of  necessity  be 
always  the  same.  There  are  times  when  we  must  speak 
out  openly.  There  are  times  when  we  must  testify  by 
silence — a silence  unmistakeable,  a silence  ominous,  a 
silence  with  a peculiar  voice  of  its  own.  CeciFs  advice 
to  Mr.  Hawkes  was  this,  Be  careful  in  your  commerce 
with  the  world,  to  act  up  to  the  character  you  profess. 
Do  not  put  on  a Pharisaical  manner  of  ^ Stand  by,  I am 
holier  than  thou  yet  let  it  appear,  that  while  you  are 


160 


THE  '-I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


under  the  necessity  of  hearing  their  vain  conversation, 
you  have  no  taste  for  it,  no  delight  or  interest  in  it ; a 
humble  kind  of  silence  often  utters  much/" 

There  is  a very  interesting  instance  of  this  in  the 
Life  of  Madame  Guyon."" 

There  was  a certain  learned  lady,  who  was  very 
fond  of  talking,  and  who  had  read  the  writings  of  the 
Christian  Fathers.  Madame  Guyon  was  in  company 
with  her  and  another  lady  ; and  these  two  latter  had 
much  conversation  with  each  other  in  relation  to  God. 
^ The  learned  lady,"  says  Madame  Guyon,  ^ as  might  be 
expected,  talked  very  learnedly  of  Him.  I must  con- 
fess, that  this  sort  of  merely  intellectual  and  speculative 
conversation,  in  relation  to  the  Supreme  Being,  was  not 
much  to  my  taste.  I scarcely  said  anything  ! my  mind 
being  drawn  inwardly  to  silent  and  inward  communion 
with  the  great  and  good  Being,  about  whom  my  friends 
were  speculating.  They,  at  length,  left  me.  The  next 
day,  the  lady  with  whom  I had  jii’eviously  had  some 
conversation  came  to  see  me.  The  Lord  had  touched 
her  heart ; she  came  as  a penitent,  as  a seeker  after 
religion  ; she  could  hold  out  in  her  opposition  no  longer. 
But  I at  once  attributed  this  remarkable  and  sudden 
change,  as  I did  not  converse  with  her  the  day  previous, 
to  the  conversation  of  our  learned  and  speculative 
acquaintance.  But  she  assured  me  it  was  otherwise. 
She  said  it  was  not  the  other’s  conversation  which  had 
affected  her,  but  mj  silence;  adding  the  remark  that  my 
silence  had  something  in  it  which  penetrated  to  the  bot- 
tom of  her  soul,  and  that  she  could  not  relish  the  other"s 
discourse.  After  that  time  we  spoke  to  each  other  with 
open  hearts  on  the  great  subject." "" 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


161 


But  a greater  than  any  merely  human  being  meets  us 
here  ; our  blessed  Lord  Himself  knew  the  power  of 
silence  in  testimony,  and  He  used  it  too.  After  he  had 
uttered  the  searching  sentence,  He  that  is  without  sin 
among  you,  let  him  first  cast  a stone  at  her.  He  stooped 
down  again,  and  wrote  upon  the  ground  John  viii.  8. 
And  the  accusers  of  the  woman  could  not  stand  that 
silence  : no  sound  broke  in  upon  the  workings  of  their 
consciences  ; they  went  out  one  by  one,  beginning  at 
the  eldest,  even  unto  the  last,  and  Jesus  was  left  alone, 
and  the  woman  standing  in  the  midst  verse  9.  What 
that  silence  did  for  the  woman  also,  eternity  alone  will 
tell ; it  may  be  that  then  the  first  seeds  of  eternal  life 
dropped  into  her  sin-stained  soul. 

Again,  we  meet  with  this  power  of  silence  before 
Pilate.  And  when  He  was  accused  of  the  chief  priests 
and  elders.  He  answered  nothing.  Then  said  Pilate  unto 
Him,  hearest  Thou  not  how  many  things  they  witness 
against  Thee  ? And  He  answered  him  to  never  a word, 
insomuch  that  the  governor  marvelled  greatly  Matt, 
xxvii.  12-14. 

Our  common  proverb  says,  Silence  gives  consent 
and  so  no  doubt  it  does  in  many  cases  ; but  the  silence 
of  the  confessor  is  an  unmistakeable  one  ; and  if  it  be 
a right  kind  of  silence  every  one  present  can  read  it  in 
his  face.  Yes  ! the  confession  of  the  countenance  is  no 
mean  confession  of  the  Lord,  and  it  is  often  one  which 
has  no  mean  eflect ; many  a time  it  has  thrown  a damper 
upon  ungodly  mirth  ; many  a time  has  it  continued 
during  a dinner  party,  or  for  an  evening,  a protest  against 
what  was  going  on  ; many  a time  has  it  raised  thoughts 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  felt  it — who  heard  it — for 


162 


THE  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


after  all^  silence  lias  a voice  which  speaks  to  the  inner 
depths  of  the  soul,  and  leaves  an  unmistakeahle  impress 
there. 

Reader,  beware  of  a sheltering  silence  ; be  prepared, 
when  that  is  the  kind  of  testimony  required  from  you, 
to  give  a confessing  silence.  Be  assured  that  you  will 
not  lose  anything,  but  on  the  other  hand  gain  much  by 
it ; you  must  not  give  the  world  the  opportunity  of 
mistaking  you.  I have  already,"'  says  Mrs.  Hawkes, 
^^experienced  great  advantage  from  endeavoring  to  follow 
my  wise  counsellor  (Mr.  Cecil)  in  avoiding,  not  only  a 
too  great  degree  of  pliableness  of  temper,  but  also  a 
mean,  sneaking,  irresolute,  shame-faced  behavior  among 
worldly  people.  I find  by  experience  that  they  soon 
discover  when  the  mind  is  made  up  ; and  on  making 
this  discovery,  cease  to  persuade  you  to  join  with  them 
in  their  pursuits,  while  you  secretly  respect  the  con- 
sistent character.  I perceive  this  strongly  in  the  remarks 
made  upon  certain  persons." 

But  should  we  be  called  upon  to  speak  out,  as  indeed 
in  most  cases  we  are,  let  us  neither  be  ashamed  nor 
afraid  so  to  do.’**'  Let  us  remember  the  conduct  of  Peter 

* The  following  instance  of  speaking  out,  is  from  a sketch  of  the 
life  of  Scott,  the  commentator : — “ I had  frequent  invitations  to  dinner 
parties,  but  I seldom  returned  home  without  dissatisfaction,  and  even 
remorse  of  conscience.  One  Queen’s  birthday  I met  at  the  house 
of  an  opulent  tradesman  a large  party,  among  whom  were  several 
other  ministers.  The  dinner  was  exceedingly  splendid  and  luxurious, 
including  every  delicacy  in  season.  In  the  evening  a question  wus 
proposed  on  the  principal  dangers  to  which  evangelical  religion  was 
exposed;  and  being  called  on  to  speak,  I ventured  to  say  that  con- 
formity to  the  world  w'as  the  grand  danger  of  all.  One  thing  led  to 
another,  and  the  luxurious  dinner  did  not  pass  unnoticed.  Perhaps  I 
was  too  pointed,  and  strong  expressions  of  disapprobation  were  used  at 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


163 


and  John  before  the  high  priest  and  his  kindred  in 
Jerusalem^  who^  when  they  were  called  and  commanded 
not  to  speak  at  all  nor  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesns^  gave 
this  answer,  Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God 
to  hearken  nnto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye,  for 
we  cannot  but  speak  the  things  which  we  have  seen  and 
heard  Acts  iv.  19,  20. 

There  are  times  when  it  is  quite  impossible  for  us  to 
keep  silence,  and  yet  retain  our  distinctive  character  of 
confessors  of  our  Lord.  On  such  occasions  let  us  make 
our  confession  with  meekness  but  with  boldness,  with 
gentleness  but  with  decision,  with  no  accompaniment 
calculated  to  irritate  the  man,  though  with  precision 
enough  to  rebuke  his  sin.  And  we  shall  be  more  suc- 
cessful than  we  at  first,  perhaps,  suppose ; and  not  only 
so,  but  we  shall  escape  with,  perhaps,  less  personal 
insult  than  we  had  reason  to  expect. 

It  is  related  by  Dr.  Scudder,  that,  on  his  return  from 
his  mission  in  India,  after  a long  absence,  he  was  stand- 
ing on  the  deck  of  a steamer  with  his  son,  a youth, 
when  he  heard  a gentleman  using  loud  and  profane 
language.  See,  friend,'"  said  the  doctor,  accosting  the 
swearer,  this  boy,  my  son,  was  born  and  brought  up 
in  a heathen  country,  and  a land  of  pagan  idolatry,  but 
in  all  his  life  he  never  heard  a man  blaspheme  his 
Maker  until  now."  The  man  colored,  blurted  out  an 
apology,  and  looked  not  a little  ashamed  of  himself. 

the  time,  but  I went  home  rejoicing  in  the  testimony  of  my  conscience. 
The  gentleman  never  invited  me  again  but  once,  and  then  our  dinner 
was  a piece  of  boiled  beef.  He  was,  I believe,  a truly  pious  man,  but 
misled  by  bad  examples.  He  continued  to  act  towards  me  in  a friendly 
manner,  and  left  me  a small  legacy  at  his  death.” 


164 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


And  now  let  ns  change  the  scene,  and  we  have  a poor 
man,  both  faithful  and  prosperous  in  his  confession. 

A merchant  and  shipowner  stood  at  the  entrance  of 
his  store  conversing  with  a gentleman  on  business.  A 
good  old  sailor  belonging  to  one  of  his  vessels  approached 
the  store  with  the  intention  of  entering  it,  but  observing 
that  the  door  was  occupied,  modestly  stepped  aside,  not 
willing  to  interrupt  the  conversation.  As  he  stood, 
waiting  patiently  an  opportunity  to  pass,  he  overheard 
some  allusions  made  to  Christ,  and  turning  to  look,  he 
perceived  that  it  was  his  employer  who  was  speaking. 
Instantly  he  changed  his  position,  and  stood  in  front  of 
the  gentleman  with  his  head  uncovered  and  his  hat 
under  his  arm,  and  addressed  his  employer  in  the 
following  language,  Sir,  will  you  forgive  me  if  I speak 
a word  to  you  ?”  The  gentleman,  recognising  in  the 
sailor  one  of  the  crew  of  the  vessel  recently  arrived,  and 
supposing  he  might  have  something  to  communicate 
affecting  his  interest,  kindly  encouraged  him  to  speak. 
Without  further  hesitation,  the  sailor  proceeded, — ‘ Wou 
won't  be  offended,  then,  sir,  with  a poor  ignorant  sailor 
if  he  tells  you  his  feelings  The  gentleman  again 
assured  him  that  he  had  nothing  to  fear.  Well,  then, 
sir,"  said  the  honest-hearted  sailor  with  emotion,  will 
you  be  so  kind  as  not  to  take  the  name  of  my  blessed 
Jesus  in  vain  ? He  is  a good  Saviour ; He  took  my  feet 
from  the  horrible  pit,  and  the  miry  clay,  and  established 
my  goings.  Oh,  sir,  don't,  if  you  please,  take  the  name 
of  my  Jesus  in  vain  ! He  never  did  any  one  harm  and 
is  always  doing  poor  sinners  good."  The  rebuke  was 
not  lost  upon  him  for  whom  it  was  intended,  a tear 
suffused  his  eye,  and  he  replied  to  his  urgent  request. 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


165 


My  good  fellow,  God  helping  me,  I will  never  again 
take  the  name  of  our  Saviour  in  vain.'"  Thank  you, 
sir,"  said  the  faithful  witness  for  Christ,  and  putting  on 
his  hat,  he  hastened  off  to  his  work. 

Sometimes  weak  woman  have  to  be  confessors  ; and 
they  are  matched  against  those  who  in  mere  argument 
are  able  to  overcome  them  ; but  God  can  give  them 
suitable  words,  if  only  they  be  faithful  to  Him.  He 
who  can  give  his  people  words  before  magistrates  and 
rulers,  can  give  them  words  also  before  their  fellow  men 
in  society,  or  in  whatever  position  they  are  called  upon 
to  confess. 

A lady  once  thus  completely  shut  up  a pretended 
freethinker,  who  had  been  repeating  a number  of 
absurdities  to  prove  that  men  had  no  souls.  The  com- 
pany seemed  contented  with  staring  at  him,  instead  of 
replying.  He  addressed  this  lady,  and  asked  her  with 
an  air  of  triumph,  what  she  thought  of  his  philosophy. 

It  appears  to  me,  sir,"  she  replied,  that  you  have 
been  employing  a good  deal  of  talent  to  prove  yourself 
a beast." 

And  for  the  encouragement  of  female  confessors,  we 
may  add  another  instance  of  successful  interference  for 
Christ. 

A few  years  ago,  a young  naval  officer  who  was  pass- 
ing in  the  cars  from  Newark  to  York,  constantly  intro- 
duced the  most  profane  oaths  into  his  conversation. 
His  shocking  profanity  greatly  annoyed  a young  lady 
who  sat  near  him.  At  last,  turning  to  him,  she  said. 

Sir,  can  you  converse  in  Hebrew  ?"  Yes,"  was  his 
reply,  in  a slightly  sneering  tone.  ^^Then,"  said  she,^^  if 
you  wish  to  swear  any  more,  you  would  greatly  oblige 


166 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


me^  and  probably  the  rest  of  the  passengers^  if  you  would 
do  it  in  Hebrew/'"  The  young  of3ficer"s  color  came  and 
went.  He  looked  at  the  young  lady^  then  at  his  boots^ 
then  at  the  ceiling  of  the  cars^  but  he  did  not  swear  any 
more,  either  in  Hebrew  or  English. 

God  often  chooses  the  foolish  things  of  this  world  to 
confound  the  wise,  and  He  chooses  the  weak  things  of 
the  world  to  confound  the  things  which  are  mighty, 
and  things  which  are  not  to  bring  to  nought  things 
which  are,  (1  Cor.  i.  27.)  But  we  must  be  prepared  for 
suffering  in  some  form,  if  we  take  up  a position  in  the 
ranks  of  the  noble  army  of  confessors.  Ours  may  not  be 
the  martyrdom  of  the  body,  but  we  may  have  to  under  - 
go the  martyrdom  of  the  mind.  There  are  writhing 
feelings  as  well  as  writhing  limbs, — quivering  nerves  of 
the  mind  as  well  as  of  the  body,  — ■ emptyings  and 
desolations  of  the  heart  within,  as  well  as  of  the  home 
Avithout.  St.  Paul  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things,  yet  did 
he  count  them  but  dung  so  that  he  might  Avin  Christ. 
We  marshal  in  the  rank  of  the  noble  army  of  martyrs, 
only  those  who  have  actually  shed  their  life-blood  for 
the  Lord  ; Ave  associate  their  name  with  deeds  of  violence, 
Avith  the  halter,  the  faggot,  and  the  SAvord,  but  it  may 
be,  that  God  Avill  number  in  that  glorious  host  many 
Avhom  AA^e  think  of  as  only  confessors,  but  Avho,  if  the 
truth  were  known,  lost  their  lives  for  Christ.  Yes  ! 
unkind  words  and  looks  long  protracted  cut  into  their 
soul ; petty  persecutions  at  length  wore  them  out ; their 
blood  was  not  spilled  upon  the  earth,  but  it  curdled 
in  their  veins,  until  at  last  its  crimson  tide  ceased  to 
flow ; the  heart  stood  still  ; the  victim  Avas  AA-orn  out, 
and  died.  J ust  as  they  who  have  been  worn  out  in  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


167 


privations  of  a campaign  die  as  truly  a soldier's  death^ 
as  they  who  fall  by  the  bullet  or  the  sword^  so  these 
who  are  worn  out  by  long  continued  endurance  of 
despitefulness  for  Christy  are  as  truly  martyrs^  as  if  they 
bled  upon  the  block^  or  burned  at  the  stake  ; they 
burned  with  a slow  fire  at  a stake  which  no  man  saw  ; 
they  bled  beneath  an  axe  with  which  no  headsman 
struck  ; they  surely  have  come  out  of  great  tribulation^ 
and  their  proper  place  shall  be  assigned  them  by  the 
One  they  so  nobly  served. 

Let  me  give  two  instances  of  stout  confession  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  one  from  private  life,  where  the 
confession  involved  the  secret  martyrdom ; and  the  other 
from  more  public  life,  for  its  scene  was  the  great  Indian 
mutiny,  and  so  far  as  the  religious  history  of  that  great 
catastrophe  is  concerned,  there  are  few  names  more 
memorable  than  those  of  which  we  are  about  to  speak. 
Let  us  first  retire  into  the  privacy  of  home. 

“ Now,  girls,  I have  got  news  for  you !” 

The  speaker  was  a showy  girl,  dressed  in  the  height  of 
fashion.  She  was  just  entering  the  room  where  sat  several 
young  ladies  her  cousins,  pursuing  various  household  employ- 
ments. 

“What  is  it,  Ada?”  cried  one  and  another. 

“ You’ll  never  believe  it ; Lizzy  Ashbrook  has  professed 
religion  !”  was  the  half  serious,  half  laughing  reply. 

“Lizzy  Ashbrook!”  The  girls  repeated  the  name,  more 
or  less  in  surprise. 

“ Lizzy  Ashbrook,”  said  the  elder  cousin,  Julia,  seriously ; 
“why  1 she  was  for  ever  making  sport  of  the  subject.” 

“ And  such  a fashionable  girl ; why,  she  would  hardly  look 
at  a person  who  was  ill  dressed :”  remarked  another. 


168 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


‘‘  Her  father,  an  infidel  of  the  rankest  sort,  too,  what  will 
he  say  ?” 

“ I heard  that  he  had  turned  her  out  of  the  house,”  said 
Ada. 

There  was  a long  silence. 

“Well,” — it  was  abruptly  broken  by  the  youngest  of  the 
family, — “ we  shall  see  now  if  there  is  the  reality  in  religion 
that  Christians  talk  about.  I don’t  believe  there  is  a single 
person  in  any  branch  of  her  family  who  is  religious.  She 
will  have  unusual  trials  to  undergo  ; I wouldn’t  be  in  her 
place.” 

“ Trials ! phsaw  ! there’s  no  such  thing  as  persecution  in 
these  days  ; it  would  be  a rare  thing  to  see  a martyr  !”  This 
was  lightly  spoken  by  Ada,  who  had  been  Lizzie’s  nearest 
friend,  and  who  felt  an  unusual  bitterness  springing  up  in  her 
heart  towards  the  young  girl,  who  she  knew  could  no  longer 
enjoy  her  companionship  as  of  yore. 

The  cousins  made  an  early  call  on  Lizzie,  who  received 
them  with  her  accustomed  grace,  and  a sweeter  smile  than 
usual.  Yet  she  w^as  pale,  and  though  there  was  a purer,  a 
holier  expression  on  her  beautifiil  face,  yet  she  appeared  like 
one  w’earied  a little  with  some  external  struggle,  in  which  she 
was  the  sufferer.  Although  she  did  not  speak  directly  of  the 
new  vows  she  had  taken  upon  her,  the  new  peace  she  had 
found,  her  visitors  could  see  clearly  and  distinctly  the  won- 
drous change  in  dress,  in  manner,  and  even  in  counte- 
nance. 

Lizzie  was  engaged  in  marriage  to  a thorough-bred  man 
of  the  world.  George  Philips  loved  his  wine,  his  parties,  the 
race  course,  the  theatre,  the  convivial  and  free  and  easy  club. 
The  Sabbath  was  his  day  of  pleasure,  and  many  a time  had 
Lizzie  graced  his  elegant  equipage,  radiant  in  beauty,  on  the 
holy  day,  as  they  swept  off  to  the  haunts  of  the  gay — to 
some  hotel — or  some  meeting  of  kindred  spirits.  He  bore  a 


THE  ‘ I WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


169 


dashing  exterioi*,  was  intellectual — a sparkling  wit,  courted, 
caressed,  admired  everywhere. 

His  brow  darkened  as  he  heard  the  news.  What ! the 
girl  of  bis  choice,  the  woman  he  would  place  at  the  head 
of  his  brilliant  household  become  a canting  Christian  ! Non- 
sense ! he  didn’t  believe  it ; he  would  see  for  himself.  He 
didn’t  furnish  his  parlors  for  prayer-meetings.  He  wanted 
no  long-faced  ministers  to  visit  his  wife,  not  he.  It  was  a 
ridiculous  hoax.  It  must  have  originated  in  the  club-room. 
What ! the  daughter  of  Harlan  Ashbrook,  the  freest  of  free 
thinkers?  ‘^Ha!  ha!  a capital  joke — a very  clever  joke — 
nothino'  more.” 

O 

He  called  upon  her  not  long  after  the  visit  before  men- 
tioned. His  cold  eye  scanned  her  from  head  to  foot ; but 
how  sweetly,  how  gently,  she  met  him  1 Surely  the  voice 
that  was  melting  music  before,  was  heavenly  in  its  tones  now. 
All  the  winning  grace  was  there  ; all  the  high-bred  ease ; the 
merry  smile  dimpled  her  lips ; but  there  was  a something  that 
thrilled  him  from  head  to  foot  with  apprehension,  because  it 
was  unlike  her  usual  self.  What  could  it  be  ? 

At  length,  lightly,  laughingly,  he  referred  to  the  report  he 
had  heard.  For  one  moment  the  frame  trembled,  the  lips 
refused  to  speak  ; but  this  passed ; and  something  like  a flush 
crossed  her  beautiful  face,  it  lighted  the  eyes  anew,  it  touched 
the  cheek  with  a richer  crimson,  as  she  said, 

“ George,  please  don’t  treat  it  as  a jest,  for  truly,  thank 
God!  I have  become  a Christian!  O George !” — her  clasped 
hands  were  laid  upon  one  of  his — “I  have  only  just  begun  to 
live  ! If  you  kneAV ” 

The  proud  man  sprang  to  his  feet,  almost  throwing  her 
hands  from  him  in  his  impatient  movement ; and  not  daring 
to  trust  his  voice,  for  an  oath  Avas  uppermost,  he  walked  back 
and  forth  for  a moment.  Then  he  came  and  stood  before 
her.  His  forehead  was  purpled  with  the  veins  that  passion 

8 


170 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


swelled,  his  face  was  white,  and  his  voice  unsteady,  as  he 
exclaimed : — 

“Do  you  mean  to  say  that  3^011  will  really  cast  your  lot 
among  these  people,  that  for  them  you  will  give  up  all — 

aiir 

“ I ivill  give  up  all  for  Christ !”  The  words  were  very  soft 
and  low,  and  not  spoken  without  reflection. 

For  one  moment  he  locked  his  lips  together,  till  they 
looked  like  steel  in  their  rigidity ; then  he  said,  in  a full 
passionate  voice : — 

“ Lizzie — Miss  Ashbrook — if  these  are  your  sentiments, 
these  your  intentions,  we  muat  go  different  ways.” 

This  was  very  cruel — this  was  a terrible  test;  for  that 
young  girl  had,  as  it  were,  placed  her  soul  in  his  keeping. 
Before  a higher,  a purer  love  was  born  in  her  heart,  she  had 
made  up  her  human  love — an  absolute  idolatry  ; and  the 
thought  of  losing  him,  even  now,  caused  her  cheek  to  grow 
ashen  and  her  eyes  dim. 

As  he  saw  this,  his  manner  changed  to  entreaty.  He 
placed  before  her  the  position  he  would  give  her ; lured  her 
by  every  argument  that  might  appeal  to  the  womanly  heart. 
And  he  knew  how  to  win  b}^  entreat}^,  by  the  sublest  casuistry. 
His  was  a masterly  eloquence.  He  could  adapt  his  voice, 
his  language,  his  very  looks,  with  the  most  adroit  cunning, 
to  the  subject  and  object  of  his  discussion.  More  than  once 
the  gentle  spirit  of  the  young  Christian  felt  that  she  must 
give  way — that  only  help  direct  from  the  fountain  of  life 
could  sustain  her  with  firmness  to  resist  him  to  the  end  of 
the  interview !” 

At  last  it  was  a final — “ All  this  will  I give  you,  if  yon 
will  fall  down  and  worship  me  !”  It  came  to  this — “ Christ 
or  me  !”  There  could  be  no  compromise,  it  was — “ Christ  or 
me.”  And  standing  there,  clothed  with  the  mantle  of  a new 
and  heavenly  faith,  with  its  light  shining  in  her  heart,  and 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


171 


playing  over  her  pale  features,  she  said,  with  atiniiness  worthy 
the  martyrs  of  old, — “Christ !” 

Though  his  soul  was  filled  with  rage  so  that  he  could  have 
gnashed  his  teeth,  the  slight  figure  standing  there  in  its  pure 
white  robes  against  the  background  of  crimson  hangings, — 
the  eye  that  cast  an  earnest,  upward  glance, — the  brow  that 
seemed  to  have  grown  white  with  spirit-light, — the  attitude, 
so  self-possessed  yet  so  modest,  so  quiet  yet  so  eloquent,  filled 
him  with  a strange  admiring  awe.  But  the  hostility  towards 
religion  was  so  strong  in  his  heart,  that  it  bore  down  all  his 
tenderness,  almost  crushed  his  love,  and  he  parted  from  her 
for  the  last  time  coldly,  and  like  a stranger. 

The  engagement  was  broken  off ; but  who  can  tell  the 
struggles  it  cost? 

This  was  but  the  first  trial  : there  came  another,  while  yefc 
the  blow  lay  heavy  on  her  heart. 

Her  father  had  never  been  very  loving  towards  her.  He 
was  proud  of  her;  she  was  the  brightest  gem  of  his  splendid 
home.  She  was  beautiful,  and  gratified  his  vanity;  she  w^as 
intellectual,  and  he  heard  praise  lavished  upon  her  mind,  her 
person,  with  a miser’s  greedy  ear,  for  she  was  his — a part  of 
himself ; she  belonged  to  him. 

He  called  her  into  his  stud}^  and  required  a minute 
account  of  the  whole  matter.  He  had  heard  rumors,  ho 
said;  had  seen  a surprising  and  not  agreeable  change  in  her; 
she  had  grown  mopish,  quiet.  What  was  the  cause  ? It 
was  a great  trial,  with  that  stern,  unbelieving  face,  full  of 
hard  lines,  opposite,  to  stand  and  testify  for  Christ ! But 
He  who  has  promised,  was  with  her,  and  she  told  the  story 
calmly,  resolutely. 

“ And  do  you  intend  to  join  the  church  ?” 

“Yes,  sir.”  A gleam  of  hope  entered  her  heart;  she  did 
not  expect  his  approval,  but  she  could  not  think  he  might 
refuse  to  sanction  this  important  step. 


172 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


“You  know  your  Aunt  Eunice  kas  long  wanted  you  to 
become  an  inmate  of  her  borne.” 

“Yes,  sir;”  the  gentle  voice  faltered. 

“ Well,  you  can  go  now.  Unless  you  give  up  this  absurd 
idea,  and  trample  it  under  your  feet,  I do  not  wish  you  to 
remain  with  me.  Be  as  you  were  before,  and  you  shall  want 
for  no  luxury,  no  affcctioii ; follow  this  miserable  notion,  and 
henceforth  I am  only  your  father  in  name.” 

She  did  forsake  all  for  Him  ; but  her  step  became  slow, 
her  form  wasted,  her  eye  hollow,  her  cheek  sunken.  The 
struggle  had  been  too  much  for  a frame  unable  to  cope  with 
any  overwhelming  sorrow.  Her  j)astor,  as  he  marked  the 
brilliant  hectic  and  the  trembling  frame,  thought  of  the 
graveyard  and  the  mould, — she  thought  only  of  the  glorious 
immortality  heyond.  Swiftly  she  went  down  into  the  valley, 
but  it  was  not  dark  to  her.  Too  late  the  man  who  had  so 
'sorely  tempted  her,  knelt  by  the  side  of  her  bed  and  implored 
her  forgiveness.  Too  late?  Xo,  not  too.  late  for  his  own 
salvation,  for  in  that  hour  his  eyes  were  opened  to  the  sinful- 
ness of  his  life,  and  by  her  dying  pillow  he  promised 
solemnly  to  give  his  heart  to  God.  Her  father,  too,  proud 
infidel  though  he  was,  looked  on  his  wasted  child,  triumphing 
over  death,  with  wonder  and  with  awe.  Such  a dying  scene 
it  is  the  privilege  of  but  few  to  witness;  she  had  given  up 
all^  absolutely  all  for  Christ,  and  in  the  last  hour  she,  like 
Stephen,  saw  heaven  opened.  Her  face  was  angelic,  her 
language  rapture,  her  chamber  the  gate  of  heaven.  And 
like  one  who,  but  the  other  day,  untied  the  sandals  of  life 
and  moved  calmly  and  trustingly  down  the  one  step  between 
earth  and  heaven,  so  she  said,  with  a smile  inexpressibly 
sweet, — “ Sing !” 

And  they  sang, — 

Eock  of  ages,  cleft  for  me, 

Let  me  hide  myself  in  Thee ; 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


173 


Let  the  water  and  the  blood 

From  Thy  wounded  side  which  flowed 

Be  of  sin  the  double  cure, 

Save  me  from  its  guilt  and  power. 

Not  the  labor  of  my  hands, 

Can  fulfill  Thy  law’s  demands, 

Could  my  zeal  no  respite  know, 

Could  my  tears  for  ever  flow. 

All  for  sin  could  not  atone, 

Thou  must  save,  and  Thou  alone. 

Nothing  in  my  hand  I bring. 

Simply  to  Thy  cross  I cling ; 

Naked,  come  to  Thee  for  dress. 

Guilty,  plead  Thy  righteousness ; 

Vile,  I to  the  fountain  fly. 

Wash  me,  Saviour,  or  I die ! 

While  I draw  this  fleeting  breath, 

When  my  eyelids  close  in  death. 

When  I rise  to  worlds  unknown. 

See  Thee  on  Thy  judgment  throne, 

Eock  of  ages,  cleft  for  me, 

Let  me  hide  myself  in  Thee  ! 

At  its  close  they  heard  one  word — the  last.  It  was — 

“ Christ.” 

And  now  let  us  change  the  scene  and  behold  a con- 
fessor, yes,  many  confessors,  witnessing  for  Christ  and 
confessing  Him  at  the  peril  of  immediate  death. 

^^The  Eev.  Gopenath  Nundy,  a native  missionary  of 
the  American  Presbyterian  Board,  was  stationed  at 
Futtehpur,  where  he  had  been  a faithful  laborer  for 
several  years.  When  the  insurrection  broke  out,  he 
and  his  family  escaped  without  much  difficulty  to  Al- 
lahabad. Finding  the  fort  much  crowded  with  Euro- 
pean families,  and  thinking  that,  as  a native,  ho  could 


174 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


make  his  way  in  comparative  safety,  he  set  out,  with 
his  wife  and  two  children,  for  Mirzapur.  They  had  not 
gone  far  before  they  fell  into  the  hands  of  robbers,  who 
stripped  off  their  clothing,  and  otherwise  cruelly  treated 
them.  With  difficulty  they  returned  to  Allahabad.  Of 
their  subsequent  sufferings  he  has  drawn  up  the  follow- 
ing narrative,  which  we  have  taken  from  the  pages  of 
the  Foreign  Missionary,'  for  November,  1857. 

We  inquired  from  our  host  about  the  fort,  and  the 
fate  of  the  Europeans  who  were  in  it.  The  poor  man, 
as  far  as  his  knowledge  extended,  said  the  fort  was 
taken  by  the  mutineers,  and  its  inmates  murdered. 
This  sad  news,  at  this  critical  time,  grieved  us  greatly, 
and  brought  us  to  utter  despair.  Our  host,  seeing  us  in 
such  a state,  said  that  a moulwi  had  come  from  Kurria 
with  some  men,  to  shelter  and  help  the  distressed  and 
afflicted,  without  any  distinction  of  creed  or  color. 
This  was  rather  cheering  news,  and  we  made  up  our 
minds  to  go  to  him.  About  sunset  Ave  directed  our 
course  towards  that  side,  and  when  Ave  came  near  the 
police  station-house,  we  found  out  that  he  Avas  hostile  to 
the  English;  and  all  the  Christians,  Avhether  European 
or  native,  brought  before  him  Avere  massacred.  This 
greatly  alarmed  us,  but  to  turn  our  course  in  any  other 
direction  then  Avas  utterly  impossible,  as  Ave  Avere  sur- 
rounded by  thousands  of  infuriated  Mussulmans  ; so  Ave 
made  up  our  minds  to  go  to  the  moulAAU,  and  throAv 
ourselves  on  his  mercy,  to  do  Avith  us  as  it  pleased  him, 
either  to  kill  or  spare  our  lives.  Accordingly  Ave  went 
to  him,  but,  before  reaching  his  place  our  lives  Avero 
often  in  jeopardy  by  those  Avho  surrounded  us,  for  they 
Avanted  to  kill  us,  but  Ave  besought  them  not  to  do  so 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


175 


until  we  had  an  interview  with  their  head,  the  moulwi. 
They  accordingly  brought  us  to  him.  We  found  him 
seated  on  a chair^  attended  by  a number  of  men  with 
drawn  swords^  and  he  put  the  following  questions  to  us, 
viz.  : — ^ Who  are  you  ^ A Christian.'  ^ What  jdace 
do  you  come  from  ?’  ^Futtehpur.'  ^ What  was  your 
occupation  ?’  ^ Preaching  and  teaching  the  Christian 

religion.'  ^ Are  you  a Padre  ?'  ^ Yes,  sir.'  ^ Was  it 

not  you  who  used  to  go  about  reading,  and  distributing 
tracts  in  the  streets  and  villages  ^ Yes,  sir,  it  was  I 
and  my  catechists.'  ^ How 'many  Christians  have  you 
made  ?’  ^ I did  not  make  any  Christians,  for  no  human 

being  can  change  the  heart  of  another  ; but  God, 
through  my  instrumentality,  brought  to  the  belief  of 
His  true  religion  about  a couple  of  dozen.'  To  this  the 
man  exclaimed  in  a great  rage,  and  said,  ^ Tobah  ! to- 
bah  ! (fy  ! fy  !)  such  a downright  blasphemy  ! God 
never  makes  a person  a Christian,  but  you  Kafirs — In- 
fidels— pervert  the  people.  He  always  makes  Moham- 
medans, for  the  religion  which  they  follow  is  the  only 
true  one.  How  many  Mohammedans  have  you  per- 
verted to  your  religion  ^ I have  not  perverted  any 
one,  but,  by  the  grace  of  God,  ten  were  turned  from 
darkness  into  the  glorious  light  of  the  gospel.'  Hearing 
this,  the  man's  countenance  became  as  red  as  hot  iron, 
and  he  said,  ^ You  are  a great  haramzuda  (a  wicked 
rogue).  You  renounced  your  forefather's  faith  and  be- 
came a child  of  Shoytan  (Satan),  and  now  use  every 
effort  to  bring  others  in  the  same  road  to  destruction. 
You  deserve  a cruel  death  : your  nose,  ears,  and  hands 
should  be  cut  off  at  different  times,  so  as  to  make  your 
sufferings  continue  for  some  time,  and  your  children  be 


176 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


ke]3t  in  slavery."  To  this,  Mrs.  Nundy  said  to  the 
moulwi,  ^ You  will  confer  a very  great  favor  by  order- 
ing to  kill  us  all  at  once,  and  not  torture  us."  After 
having  kept  silent  for  a while,  he  exclaimed,  ^ Soovan 
Allah  ! (Praise  be  to  Grod  !)  You  appear  to  be  a re- 
spectable man  : I pity  you  and  your  family.  I,  as  a 
friend,  advise  you  to  be  Mohammedans  : by  doing  so 
you  will  not  only  save  your  lives,  but  will  be  raised  to 
a high  rank."  My  answer  to  this  was,  that  we  prefer- 
red death  to  any  inducement  he  could  hold  out.  Then 
the  man  made  an  appeal  to  my  wife,  and  asked  her 
what  she  meant  to  do.  Thank  Grod,  her  answer  was  as 
firm  as  mine.  She  said  she  was  ready  to  sacrifice  her 
life  in  preference  to  any  inducement  he  held  out  as  to 
the  renouncement  of  the  true  religion  of  J esus.  The 
moulwi  then  asked  if  I had  read  the  Koran.  My  an- 
swer was  ^ Yes."  He  then  said  I could  not  have  read  it 
with  a view  to  be  profited  by  it,  but  simply  picked  pas- 
sages to  argue  with  Mohammedans.  However,  he  said 
he  would  allow  us  three  days"  time  to  think  over  the 
matter,  and  then  he  would  send  for  us,  and  read  a por- 
tion of  the  Koran  : if  we  believed,  and  became  Moham- 
medans, all  right  and  good,  but  if  otherwise,  our  noses 
were  to  be  cut  off.  We  further  said  there  was  no  occa- 
sion to  wait  till  that  time  : as  long  as  God  continues 
His  grace  we  will  not  renounce  our  faith  ; so  he  had 
better  at  once  order  our  heads  to  be  taken  off.  He 
then  pointed  to  his  people  to  take  us  to  prison.  It 
was  a part  of  the  Sarie  Avhere  travelers  put  up,  guarded 
by  his  men,  with  drawn  swords,  not  very  far  from  him. 

While  on  the  way  to  the  prison,  I raised  my  heart 
in  praise  and  adoration  to  the  Lord  Jesus  for  giving  us 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  CONFESSION. 


177 


grace  to  stand  firm^  and  to  overcome  all  the  tempta- 
tions which  the  moulwi  held  forth  ; and^  Avhile  repeat- 
ing the  11th  and  12th  verses  of  the  5th  chapter  of  St. 
Matthew^  I thanked  Him  for  counting  us  worthy  to 
suffer  for  His  name’s  sake.  When  we  reached  the 
place  of  our  imprisonment^  we  found  two  other  Chris- 
tian families,  one  native  and  the  other  European  ; the 
former  from  Mr.  Hay’s  printing  establishment,  and  the 
latter,  Mr.  Conductor  Colman,  his  wife,  and  five  chil- 
dren. We  felt  extremely  sorry,  seeing  them  thrown  in 
the  same  difficulty  as  ourselves.  After  conversing  and 
relating  each  other’s  distress,  I asked  them  to  join  with 
us  in  prayer,  to  which  they  all  of  them  readily  agreed  ; 
and  when  we  knelt  down,  one  of  the  guards  came  and 
gave  a kick  on  my  back,  ordering  me  to  keep  quiet,  or 
pray  according  to  Mahommedan  form.  Our  lips  were 
truly  closed,  hut  our  hearts  were  in  communion  with 
Him  who  required  the  emotions  of  our  hearts  more 
than  the  utterances  of  our  lips.  Next  day.  Ensign 
Cheek,  an  officer  of  the  late  6th  Native  Infantry,  was 
brought  in  : he  made  his  escape  when  his  regiment  re- 
belled, and  his  bearer  took  him  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river  Ganges.  There  he  was  attacked  by  a Jemadar, 
and  some  other  people,  who  wounded  him  most  cru- 
elly. He  made  his  escape  from  their  wicked  hands,  and 
hid  himself  for  three  days.  At  nights  he  used  to  hide 
himself  in  a tree,  and,  during  the  day,  he  kept  himself 
under  water  with  his  face  above  the  water.  At  last, 
when  he  was  exhausted,  and  could  not  keep  himself 
hidden  any  longer,  he  was  brought,  with  severe  and 
putrid  sores,  to  the  moulwi  as  a prisoner,  who  sent  him 
where  we  were. 


8* 


178 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


His  sufferings  were  excessively  great  and  severe  : he 
was  unable  to  sit  up  or  lie  down  on  the  bare  ground, 
which  we  all  had  to  do  ; but  a prisoner,  and  hated 
the  most,  yet  felt  it  my  duty  to  do  what  I could  to  re- 
lieve the  agonies  of  poor  Cheek.  I went  up  to  the 
Daroga  (jailor),  and  begged  him  hard  to  allow  him  a 
charpoy  (coarse  bedstead).  The  hard-hearted  jailor 
condescended  to  grant  my  petition  with  the  greatest  re- 
luctance, and  though  he  gave  a charpoy,  yet  it  was  a 
broken  one,  for  their  object  was  to  see  how  much  we 
could  suffer.  He  was  in  a state  of  fainting,  and  evi- 
dently sinking,  as  he  had  had  no  food  for  three  days 
and  nights.  We  had  a little  chert  too  and  gur,  which 
we  brought  with  us  before  coming  to  the  prison,  and 
which  I turned  with  a little  water  into  a kind  of  gruel, 
and  gave  it  to  him.  Taking  this,  and  drinking  a full 
mud-pot  of  water,  he  felt  greatly  refreshed,  and  opened 
his  eyes.  Finding  me  a fellow-prisoner,  and  a mission- 
ary, he  opened  his  heart  at  once  to  me,  and  told  the 
history  of  his  sufferings  : he  also  requested  me  to  write 
to  his  mother  in  England,  and  aunt,  which  I intend  to 
do  as  soon  as  I can  spare  time.  The  wicked  Daroga, 
finding  that  I was  attentive  and  kind  to  poor  Cheek, 
ordered  my  feet  to  be  fastened  to  the  stocks,  after  which 
they  removed  me  into  a different  place,  thus  causing  a 
separation,  not  only  from  Ensign  Cheek,  but  from  my 
]30or  family.  To  this  I made  a great  resistance,  and  a 
body  of  the  rebels  fell  upon  us  with  weapons,  and  forced 
my  feet  into  the  stocks,  at  the  same  time  holding  out 
the  offer  of  pardon  if  I became  a Mohammedan.  They 
dragged  my  poor  wife  by  the  hair,  and  she  received  a 
severe  wound  on  the  forehead.  While  they  were  mal- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


179 


treating  us  so  cruelly^  poor  Cheek  cheered  our  spirits  by 
saying,  ^ Padre,  Padre,  be  firm,  be  firm,  do  not  give 
way.'  His  meaning  was,  do  not  become  Mohammedans. 

At  this  time  the  danger  of  our  lives  was  most  im- 
minent, and  the  temptation  was  strongest,  but  the  Lord 
delivered  us  from  their  wretched  designs,  and  rescued 
us  from  the  snares  of  Satan.  To  aggravate  my  suffer- 
ings, they  put  me  out  with  the  stocks  in  the  hot  burn- 
ing sun.  But  notwithstanding  all  the  exposure  to  the 
sun,  and  hot  winds,  and  privations,  our  gracious 
heavenly  Father  did  not  permit  the  disease  in  my 
head  to  be  increased,  but  it  remained  as  it  was 
before. 

We  were  in  the  prison  from  Wednesday  the  10th 
to  Tuesday  the  16th.  All  this  time  our  sufferings  were 
great  indeed,  for,  for  our  food  we  received  only  a hand- 
ful of  parched  grain  in  the  middle  of  the  day,  and  at 
night  a single  cliapaty  (a  cake  made  of  coarse  flour, 
about  three  ounces  in  weight).  Water  was  supplied 
only  twice  daily,  and  that  sparingly.  Every  five  min- 
utes the  Mohammedans  used  to  come  and  threaten  to 
take  our  lives  if  we  did  not  become  Mussulmans.  Once 
an  ill-educated  moulwi  came  with  a portion  of  the 
Koran,  and  read  a part  from  it.  When  I asked  the 
meaning  thereof,  he  could  not  give  it,  as  he  himself  was 
ignorant  of  it.  To  this  I answered,  ^ How  can  you  ex- 
pect to  make  proselytes  of  others,  when  you  yourself  do 
not  understand  what  you  read  ?' 

Instead  of  the  moulwi  sending  for  us  on  the  third 
day,  as  he  arranged  at  first,  he  came  himself  on  the 
sixth  day,  and  drawing  near  to  us,  he  inquired  of  the 
Darago  where  the  Padre  prisoner  was  ; and  when  I was 


180 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


pointed  out,  he  asked  me  if  I were  comfortable.  My 
answer  was,  ^ How  can  I be  comfortable  when  my  feet 
are  in  the  stocks  ? but  I take  it  patiently,  as  it  is  the 
will  of  our  Heavenly  Father.'  I then  begged  of  him  to 
order  a little  milk  to  be  given  to  our  baby,  which  was 
in  a state  of  starvation.  He  reluctantly  gave  the  order, 
which  Avas  never  executed. 

The  moulwi  left  nothing  untried  to  make  us  con- 
verts to  his  faith.  He  made  our  sufferings  of  the  worst 
kind,  threatening  to  take  our  lives  every  moment  ; and 
yet  why  he  spared  us  I cannot  tell.  It  was,  I believe, 
tliat  he  thought  it  would  promote  his  glory,  and  that 
of  his  religion,  by  making  us  converts  and  preachers  of 
the  same,  more  than  by  killing  us,  who  are  but  natives 
like  himself.  Whatever  it  was,  this  much  I know,  that 
the  finger  of  God  directed  the  whole  course.  He  sent 
these  dangers  and  difficulties  no  doubt  to  try  our  faith, 
and  gave  us  grace  sufficient  to  make  a full  confession 
of  it  before  the  world.  The  saving  of  our  lives  was  a 
miracle,  for  they  were  no  less  exposed  than  that  of 
Daniel  of  old.  Thanks  be  to  the  all-protecting  hand 
of  God  ! 

On  the  sixth  day  of  our  imprisonment,  that  is,  on 
the  15th  of  June,  Captain  Brazier  came  out  Avitli  some 
European  and  Sikh  soldiers  to  meet  the  enemy  : he  had 
a regular  fight  not  very  far  from  the  place  Avhere  we 
were  confined,  and  totally  defeated  them. 

The  next  morning,  about  three  A.  M.,  the  enemy 
retreated,  and  forsook  Allahabad,  leaving  us  prisoners. 
When  Ave  saAv  that  they  Ava’e  all  gone,  Ave  broke  the 
stocks,  and  came  into  the  fort,  Avhere  our  Missionary 
brethren,  Messrs.  Owen  and  Munnis,  rejoiced  and  wel- 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


181 


corned  us  in  their  quarters.  They  all  heard  that  we  had 
been  killed  by  the  mutineers.'^' 


To  the  above  we  may  add  the  instance  of  the  stout  squire,  Peter 
Paasch,  although  we  cannot  of  course  approve  of  his  striking  the 
Turk. 

In  the  year  lll7,  there  was  a great  war  between  the  Germans 
and  the  Turks.  The  good  and  brave  Marshal,  Prince  Eugene,  won 
many  glorious  victories  over  the  infidels,  and  so  great  was  the  patriotic 
spirit  excited  all  over  Germany,  that  nearly  every  village  sent  a con- 
tingent to  aid  the  Emperor’s  army  against  the  unbelieving  foe.  From 
the  village  of  Ilermannsburg  rode  forth  the  bravo  knight,  Staffhorst, 
vrith  his  two  squires,  Peter  Paasch  and  Hans  Pufiel.  In  the  great 
battle  near  Belgrade,  in  which  the  Germans  were  victorious,  Puffel 
was  killed,  as  he  was  rescuing  his  hardly-pressed  master  from  the 
liands  of  the  Turks.  Staffhorst  fell  at  the  subsequent  storming  of 
Belgrade,  after  he  had  forced  his  way  into  the  city.  Peter  Paasch, 
full  of  grief  at  the  death  of  his  beloved  master,  pursued  the  flying 
Turks  so  rashly,  that  he  was  surrounded  by  the  fugitives  outside  the 
walls  and  taken  prisoner.  They  tied  him  to  his  horse’s  tail,  a Turk 
mounted  the  horse,  and  Paasch  was  obliged  to  run  by  the  side,  naked 
and  barefoot,  for  the  Turks  had  robbed  him  of  everything.  Late  in 
the  evening  they  halted  in  the  wood  where  they  thought  they  wore 
safe  from  the  Christians,  and  now  they  determined  to  take  their  long 
desired  revenge  on  the  Christian  prisoner,  for  they  had  remarked  how 
many  Turks  Paasch  had  slain  in  the  battle.  So  first  they  placed  two 
sticks  in  the  form  of  a cross,  one  over  the  other;  they  spat  on  this 
cross,  and  endeavored,  by  blows  and  tortures,  to  force  Paasch  to  do 
the  same.  But  Paasch,  who  was  now  unbound  from  the  horse,  and 
fi’om  whom  no  resistance  was  expected,  struck  the  Turk  who  had 
spitten  on  the  cross,  so  violently  about  the  cars,  that  they  again  bound 
his  hands  and  feet  together.  Then  they  cut  him  with  knives  and 
daggers  to  force  him  to  spit  on  the  cross,  and  as  all  this  was  of  no 
avail,  they  nailed  both  his  hands  over  his  head  to  the  trunk  of  a tree, 
and  tried,  by  horsewhippings,  and  the  wounds  caused  thereby,  to  make 
him  pronounce  the  name  of  Mohammed.  But  as  often  as  they  re- 
peated this  name,  he  said,  ‘-Jesus  Christ.”  Then  the  enemies  of  the 
Lord  determined  to  kindle  a fire  at  his  feet,  and  thus  to  make  him 
deny  Christ,  or  kill  him  by  the  tortures  of  a fiery  death.  When 


182 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


Who  can  tell  ? perhaps  the  confessors  in  the  home 
circle,  and  these  of  the  Indian  mutiny  may  not  find 
themselves  far  aj)art  in  the  position  assigned  them  for 
eternity. 

We  hope  that  our  readers  will  not  think  that  we  have 
been  too  long  in  coming  to  the  I will ''  of  Christ — that 
blessed  wilP'  which  follows  on  all  this  confession,  and 
it  may  be  suffering  ; which  sweetens  its  darkest  trials  to 
the  Christian,  and  enables  him,  by  grace,  to  go  forward 
through  its  most  rugged  passes. 

The  promise,  then,  of  our  blessed  Lord  is,  that  who- 
soever confesses  Him  before  men,  him  will  He  confess 

Paasch  saw  that  his  end  was  so  near  at  hand,  he  prayed,  with  earnest 
and  devout  voice,  the  Lord’s  Prayer,  and  repeated  the  Creed ; and  the 
Lord  gave  the  brave  warrior  such  peace  in  his  heart,  that  he  even  prayed 
for  his  murderers,  as  our  Saviour  did,  and  the  holy  Stephen.  And  he 
was  now  filled  with  such  loft}’-,  celestial  joy,  that  he  could  not  refrain 
from  singing,  with  strong,  deep  voice,  the  grand  old  Passion  chant,  “ Oh, 
innocent  Lamb  of  God,  slain  on  the  cross  for  us,”  &c.  When  he  had 
sung  to  the  end  of  the  third  verse,  and  ended  with  the  words,  “ Grant  us 
thy  peace,  0 Jesus,  Amen,”  the  clang  of  trumpets  was  heard  from  with- 
out the  forest.  German  horsemen  rode  in,  the  Turks  fled,  and  the  horse- 
men beheld,  with  astonishment,  Paasch  nailed  to  the  tree,  and  tlie  fire  at 
his  feet.  They  at  once  unbound  him,  and  he  fell  fainting  in  their  arms. 
After  they  had  bound  up  his  many  wounds,  washed  him,  and  provided 
him  with  clothes,  he  came  to  himself  again,  and  his  first  question  was, 
how  God  had  sent  them  to  him  just  at  the  right  moment.  They  replied, 
“We  were  sent  out  in  pursuit  of  the  Turks,  when  we  heard  from  the  for- 
est the  song,  ‘ Oh,  innocent  Lamb  of  God.’  That  is  a Christian,  said  we, 
and  rode  into  the  wood ; the  Lamb  of  God,  whom  thou  trustedst,  has 
saved  thee.”  They  then  brought  Paasch  to  Belgrade.  The  story  came 
to  the  ears  of  the  good  Prince  Eugene,  who  ordered  him  to  be  well  cared 
for,  visited  him  himself,  and  rejoiced  in  his  simple,  child-like  faith,  and, 
as  he  was  no  longer  fit  for  service,  sent  him  back  to  his  country.  He 
lived  ten  years  afterwards,  and  died,  in  I’? 2 8,  in  faith,  after  he  had  sung 
for  the  last  time,  “ Oh,  innocent  Lamb  of  God.” 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  CONFESSION. 


183 


before  the  Father  and  before  the  angels  which  are  in 
heaven. 

Verily  I say  unto  you^  he  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his 
reward/'  is  the  language  of  Scripture  ; not  only  with 
regard  to  those  who  give  a cup  of  cold  water  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  but  also  with  regard  to  every  one  who 
does  anything  for  Jesus,  be  it  great  or  small.  There  are 
great  rewards  like  jewelled  crowns  ; there  are  little 
rewards  like  diamond  dust ; the  great  deed  of  love  shall 
receive  its  great  reward,  and  the  little  deed  shall  receive 
its  measure  too  ; and  so  it  shall  be  found  hereafter  that 
nothing  was  forgotten. 

We  have  already  considered  the  history  of  some  who 
confessed  their  God  even  at  the  j:>eril  of  their  lives,  and 
these  three  men  have  doubtless  in  no  wise  lost  their 
reward.  They  found  in  those  furnace  fires  jewels  of 
immeasurable  price,  and  they  won  in  that  short  sharp 
trial,  glory  which  they  shall  wear  in  peace  for  ever  and 
for  ever.  They  had  respect  to  the  recompense  of  the 
reward  ; and  now  let  us  see  whether  there  be  not  some- 
thing to  encourage  us  also,  so  that  we,  like  they,  may 
confess  our  Lord. 

Our  great  encouragement  is  the  confession  which 
Christ  will  make  of  those  by  whom  He  is  confessed. 

Whosoever^  therefore^  shall  confess  me  hefore  men  him 
tvill  I confess  also,  hefore  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven!' 

Now  the  first  point  to  which  we  are  to  direct  our 
attention  is 

The  'personality  of  this  confession.  Individuals  are 
to  be  acknowledged  or  confessed  by  an  individual — 
^ men,'  by  ^ the  man  Christ  Jesus.' 

There  shall  be  an  individual  owning  of  the  confessor. 


184 


THE  “ I WILL  OF  CONFESSION. 


— ^ him'  loill  I cooifess''  No  doubt  there  shall  hereafter 
be  a great  glorifying  of  holy  principles  ; these  principles 
are  at  present  vilified  and  trampled  under  foot  by  the 
Avorld  ; they  are  not  the  principles  which  are  in  fashion, 
or  which  attract  favorable  attention,  or  which  secure 
the  admiration  of  the  world  ; but  hereafter  they  shall 
be  glorified  and  admired,  when  God  comes  to  set  all 
principles  of  action  in  their  proper  light. 

All  this  is  very  comforting  ; it  will  be  a great 
triumph  to  the  believer  to  see  the  principles  on  which  he 
acted,  acknowledged  as  the  true  ones  by  God,  but  we 
have  before  us  a still  brighter  prospect  than  this.  Prin- 
ciples and  'persons  are  here  linked  together  ; and  Christ 
will  acknowledge  Plis  people  man  hy  man.  ^ Him'  will  I 
confess  ; the  personal  element  at  once  invests  this  con- 
fession of  our  Lord  with  a vividness  and  distinctness 
which  gives  us  the  highest  interest  in  it.  The  triumph 
of  holy  principles  will  be  embodied  in  individuals  ; 
Jesus  will  confess  as  His,  every  one  who  confessed  Him. 
The  man  who  has  made  a great  discovery,  knows  what 
it  is  to  be  received  with  acclamation  by  his  fellow  man ; 
the  man  that  has  fought  and  won  great  battles,  bears,  in 
the  stars  and  medals  on  his  breast,  the  history  of  his 
achievements,  and  has  a patent  of  nobility  conferred 
on  him  : both  these  men  may  have  only  pushed  to 
their  legitimate  conclusions  principles  previously  well- 
known,  but  they  themselves  are  honored  ; so  it  will  be 
with  the  saints  ; they,  the  confessors,  shall  receive  in 
their  own  persons  the  reward  of  the  confession  they 
have  made. 

The  personal  interest  is  the  strongest  that  can  be  ap- 
pealed to  in  man  ; and  it  is  here  used  by  Christ.  He 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


185 


says  to  you,  dear  reader,  you  confess  me,  I will 
confess  you — not  only  will  I put  you  amongst  a class 
who  shall  he  blessed,  but  I will  acknowledge  you  as  an 
individual ; you  shall  not  be  lost  or  merged  in  a crowd  ; 
you  shall  occupy  your  own  distinct  place  in  my  estima- 
tion ; you  shall  have  your  own  distinct  position  amongst 
the  millions  of  the  redeemed  ; you  shall  have  your  own 
personal  feelings  of  happiness  and  triumph. 

It  is  not  selfishness  to  enjoy  the  thought  of  this,  or  to 
allow  it  to  liave  some  place  in  energizing  us  for  Christ. 
God  gave  us  our  own  individual  beings,  that  we  may  be 
responsible  in  them,  and  that  we  may  feel  them  and  He 
meant  our  personal  hopes  and  fears  to  be  instruments 
in  influencing  us  to  what  is  right,  and  keeping  us  from 
what  is  wrong  ; and  we  may  be  cheered  and  energized  by 
the  thought,  that  we  shall  individually  be  confessed  of 
Christ ; if  I suffer  in  my  confession  upon  earth,  or  am 
put  to  shame  because  of  it,  I may  encourage  myself  by 
the  thought  that  I also  am  to  be  blest  by  Christ's  con- 
fession of  me  in  heaven.  Oh  ! think  of  this,  and  the 
vividness  with  which  the  future  will  thus  be  clothed, 
will  give  a vividness  to  the  present  also  ; you  will  say, 
^Ht  is  not  enough  that  Christ  should  he  confessed,  I 
must  confess  Him,"  and  you  will  ask  yourselves  more 
particularly,  Wherein  do  I confess  Him  now  ? 

Oh  ! it  is  a wonderful  thought,  that  each  confessor 
shall  come  out  with  personal  distinctness  hereafter, — 
that  Christ  will  think  each  one  worth  confessing, — that 
He  will  say,  I own  such  a one,  and  such  a one 
for  mine.’'  Here  is  a poor  creature  who  now  stands 
alone  in  the  family  witnessing  for  Christ,  in  all  meek- 
ness, amid  the  indifference  of  some,  and  the  taunts  and 


186 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


sneers  of  others.  Christ  will  hereafter  say  before  the 
angels  and  His  Father^  I aknowledge  thee;''  and  here 
is  a Sabbath  School  teacher^  and  here  is  a servant,  and 
here  is  a little  child,  all  nobodies  in  the  estimation  of 
the  world  ; but  Christ  recognizes  them  above,  and  re- 
members how  they  filled  up  their  little  circles  of  daily 
service,  and  stoutly  confessed  Him  before  their  fellows  ; 
and  now  He  calls  them — his  own  sheep  by  name,  and 
says,  I confess  thee,  and  thee,  and  thee.'' 

And  following  upon  that — Christ's  individuality  of 
confession — will  be  Christ's  individuality  of  reward  ; 
then  He  will  say,  ^ AVell  done,  good  and  faithful  servant, 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord."  There  will  no 
doubt  be  a general  word  for  all, — Come  ye  blessed  of 
my  Father  but  there  will  also  be  a particular  word 
for  each, — Enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 

And  it  will  be  for  you,  dear  reader,  to  ask  yourself, 
whether  you  be  now  so  personally  and  individually  in 
confession  for  Christ,  that  you  have  reason  to  believe 
that  you  will  personally  be  confessed  by  Him.  After 
having  been  nothing  particular  on  earth,  it  is  not 
reasonable  to  expect  to  be  some  one  particular  in 
heaven  ; and  unless  you  be  accounted  worthy  by  Christ 
of  particular  notice,  you  will  not  be  accounted  worthy 
of  anything  at  all.  In  that  day,  when  men  shall  be 
known  by  what  they  were,  and  by  what  they  did,  what 
shall  be  known  of  you  ? Oh ! this  is  a solemn  thought  for 
many  who  read  these  lines  ; when  it  comes  down  to  the 
particulars  of  confession  of  Christ — when  no  mere  vague 
generalities  will  be  admitted, — where  will  you  be  found  ? 

Him  ivilll confess j" — ^^him — are  there  not,  alas  ! too 
many,  of  whom  the  question  might  be  asked — what  can 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


187 


be  said  of  and  May  all  readers  of 

these  lines  lay  hold  of  this  subject^  and  solemnly  question 
themselves^  ^Svherein  am  / individually  a confessor 
When  Jesus  speaks^  and  grounds  what  He  says  upon 
definite  acts  in  the  past — what  ! oh^  what  will  He  say 
to  me  ? And  as  this  offers  a subject  for  very  solemn 
enquiry  to  some^  so  does  it  also  offer  very  solid  en- 
couragement and  comfort  to  others. 

Encourage  yourselves  to  personal  confession^  by  the 
soul-inspiriting  thought  of  being  personally  confessed. 
Do  not,  with  a mistaken  humility,  cast  away  from  you 
that  which  Gfod  intends  to  be  a great  encouragement — 
the  certainty  of  your  being  personally  acknowledged  by 
Christ.  To  us  it  may  seem  too  much  to  be  confessed 
by  Christ,  beforesuch  men  as  Paul,  that  beaten,  and  im- 
prisoned, and  stoned,  and  shipwrecked  man  ; or  before 
those  three,  who  fell  down  bound  into  the  midst  of  the 
burning  fiery  furnace  ; or  before  that  solitary  man,  who 
spent  an  awful  night  within  the  lions'  den.  We  might  say. 
Who  are  we  that  we  should  hold  up  our  heads  amongst 
those  who  had  trials  of  cruel  mockings  and  scourgings, 
yea,  moreover,  of  bonds  and  imprisonments  ? Who  are  we 
that  we  should  be  mentioned  before  such  as  were  stoned 
and  sawn  asunder,  tempted,  and  slain  with  the  sword  ; be- 
fore men  who  had  to  wander  about  in  sheep-skins  and 
goat-skins,  being  destitute  and  afflicted,  and  tormented,  of 
whom  the  world  was  not  worthy  ? Shall  we  w^ho  dwell, 
even  in  the  worst  cases,  comparatively  at  ease,  be  men- 
tioned in  the  presence  of  those  who  once  had  to  wander 
in  deserts,  and  in  mountains,  and  in  dens  and  caves  of 
the  earth  Yes  ! who  and  what  are  we,  that  we  should 
expect  all  this  ? We  are,  in  our  own  sphere,  confessors 


188 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSIO>sL 


for  Jesus  before  men^ — we  are  men^  as  marked  in  our 
testimony  in  the  work-shop^  or  the  drawing-room^  or  the 
counting-house,  as  these  were  in  the  den,  the  prison,  and 
the  cave  ; we  are  men  Avho  oj)enly  and  unmistakably 
confess  Christ,  and  who  humbly,  yet  faithfully,  lay  our 
hand  upon  his  own  promise,  Whosoever ^ therefore^  shall 
confess  me  before  men^  him  ivilll  confess  also^  before  my 
Father  luhich  is  in  heaven. 

We  see  then,  that  there  shall  bean  individual  owning 
of  a person,  even  the  confessor  ; let  us  now  turn  our 
consideration  for  a few  moments  to  the  fact  that  the 
individual  confessor  shall  be  acknowledged  by  an  indi- 
vidual Christ,  If  there  be  much  important  teaching  for 
us  in  the  foot  that  it  is  as  ^^persons,''  that  believers  shall 
be  acknowledged,  there  is  much  teaching  in  the  fact  that 
it  is  a person/'  an  individual,  who  is  to  acknowledge 
them — even  Jesus  Christ  Himself  : ^^him  will  I confess/' 
There  will  be  personal  confession  for  personal  service. 
As  Jesus  Himself  served,  so  Jesus  Himself  ^\i\\ 
acknowledge  the  service.  He  will  say,  Come  ye 
blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for 
you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world  ; for  I was  an 
hungered  and  ye  gave  me  meat  ; I was  thirsty  and  ye 
gave  niQ  drink  ; I was  a stranger  and  ye  took  me  in  ; 
naked  and  ye  clothed  me  ; I was  sick  and  ye  visited  me ; 
I was  in  prison  and  ye  came  unto  me.  Verily  I say 
unto  you  : Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the 
least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me." 

And  if  we  think  for  a moment,  we  can  see,  how  here 
also  the  introduction  of  the  personal  element  increases 
the  greatness  of  the  reward.  If  we  look  no  further  than 
human  sovereignties,  we  see  that  it  is  considered  a great 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


189 


enhancement  of  a reward^  if  it  be  given  by  the  sovereign 
ill  person.  He  who  wears  the  cross  which  men  receive 
for  deeds  of  special  valor,  thinks  all  the  more  of  his 
distinction,  if  the  sovereign  have  with  her  own  hands 
pinned  it  on  his  breast  ; and  personal  receptions,  and 
autograph  letters,  and  all  into  which  the  living  individual 
sovereign  enters,  are  far  more  highly  prized  than  vdiat  is 
official  and  nothing  more. 

Now,  He  who  will  hereafter  confess  and  reward  His 
poeople,  will  doubtless  do  so  in  the  character  of  a mighty 
king.  ^^Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  at  His  right 
hand.''  Biit  it  is  not  in  his  official  capacity  alone  that 
He  will  speak,  but  in  His  personal  also.  The  living  being 
and  energy  of  Christ  will  enter  into  his  words,  and  give 
them  depth  and  life  ; all  who  hear  them  will  know  that 
His  heart  goes  out  to  those  to  whom  they  are  spoken  ; 
there  will  be  intense  reality  in  what  He  says. 

And,  even  from  ordinary  life,  we  can  gather  what  a 
great  increase  the  happiness  of  the  saints  will  receive 
from  the  fact,  that  Jesus  Himself  will,  with  His  own 
lips,  tell  them  that  He  owns  them.  Do  not  we  ourselves 
realize  a power  in  the  spoken  word  which  we  do  not  feel 
in  a message  or  a letter,  even  though  the  substance  be 
in  each  instance  the  same  ! When  a person  tells  us  he 
loves,  or  hates,  face  to  face,  do  not  his  tones  of  voice  tell 
it  ? do  not  his  eyes  tell  it  ? do  not  the  very  muscles  of 
his  face  tell  it  ? assuming  that  he  be  earnest  in  his  love 
or  hate — no  letter,  no  messenger  could  tell  us  what  that 
living,  breathing  man  does,  whose  very  being  is  thrown 
into  the  feelings  he  would  express.  And  if  it  be  thus 
with  these  sluggish  natures  of  ours,  poor  and  unim- 
passioned, compared  with  a spiritual  nature  like  our 


190 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  CONFESSION. 


Lord's^  oil ! can  we  not  see  what  a great  enhancement  it 
will  he  of  the  joy  of  the  acknowledged  saints^  that  it  is 
hy  Christ  in  ^person  that  they  are  confessed  ? 

No  doubC  even  without  this^  it  would  be  well  worth 
our  while  to  confess  our  Lord  ; even  if  Jesus  never 
spake^  yet  would  it  not  have  been  well  worth  our  while 
to  have  confessed  Him^  if  at  His  command  some  high 
archangel  proclaimed  aloud^  with  trumpet  voice,  our 
names  and  our  acceptance  by  our  Lord  ; if  listening 
myriads,  with  rapt  attention,  were  gathered  round,  and 
the  silence  were  to  be  broken  by  my  name  or  by  yours. 
Who  would  not  buy  at  the  cost  of  all  he  has  (if  it  could 
be  j)urchased  by  gold),  the  weighty  honor  of  being  thus 
proclaimed — of  having  it  said  of  him  by  the  high  angelic 
herald,  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords  confesses 
him  as  His — owns  him  from  His  heart's  core  before 
cherubim  and  serajihim,  before  martyrs  and  apostles 
and  prophets,  before  all  the  hosts  of  heaven  ? But  that 
which  is  in  store  for  every  man  who  confesses  Jesus 
Christ  in  truth,  is  more  than  this.  Jesus  will  not 
delegate  to  any  of  the  heavenly  hosts,  the  privilege  of 
proclaiming  the  name  of  the  man  that  He  will  confess 
before  the  Father  ; that  He  reserves  for  Himself — 
will  confess  before  my  Father  ivhich  is  in  heaven!’ 

Oh  ! if  we  think  coldly  of  Christ's  thus  personally 
confessing  us,  is  it  not  because  we  are,  alas  ! only  too 
cold  in  our  own  dull  hearts  ? Hearts  palpitate  and 
bosoms  heave  and  pant,  and  thrillings  undefinable 
vibrate  through  all  the  mysterious  chords  of  our  being, 
at  the  sound  of  the  voice  of  one  we  intensely  love  ; and 
shall  it  be  a matter  of  indifference  to  us,  that  we  shall 
hear  the  voice  of  Jesus  calling  us — His  sheep — by 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  CONFESSION. 


191 


name,  and  confessing  us  before  His  Father  that  is  in 
heaven  ? May  it  not  be  so — may  our  dull  and  laggard 
natures  wake  up — may  our  appreciation  of  true  honor 
become  more  vivid — may  our  love  to  Jesus  become  more 
personal,  more  intense  ; and  then  we  shall  feel  the 
power  of  that  wondrous  promise,  Whosoever  there- 
fore shall  confess  me  before  men^  him  will  I confess 
also,  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven  I’' 

There  is  yet  one  more  aspect  of  this  personal  con- 
fession of  Christ,  at  which  we  must  glance,  i,  e,  : — 

The  great  value  that  is  to  be  attached  to  it  from  our 
Lord's  omniscience,  and  from  His  authority  to  judge. 

A confession  of  our  being  His,  will  be  indeed  of  solid 
Avorth  when  made  by  Christ.  With  that  confession  will 
go  forth  all  the  authority  and  weight  which  must  attach, 
in  heaven,  to  every  word  that  is  uttered  by  Him. 

And  how  entirely  will  that  confession  of  Christ 
stamp  the  genuineness  of  every  one  whose  name  He  will 
confess  ! Be  it  so,  that  in  his  earthly  career  there  were 
many  short-comings  and  imperfections — that,  even  in 
the  judgment,  the  evil  one  could  bring  many  things 
against  him.  Jesus,  who  knows  the  heart,  has  pro- 
nounced His  confession  of  the  poor  believer  as  His  own  ; 
henceforth,  conscience,  and  devils,  and  evil  men,  and  all 
who  would  accuse  must  hold  their  tongue. 

Dear  readers,  Jesus  knows  who  is  confessing  Him 
and  who  is  not  ; and  none  who  are  thus  confessing  can 
be  hid.  If  you  Avere  hidden  to  Jesus  now,  you  must  be 
unknoAvn  to  him  in  that  day  when  He  will  confess  those 
and  those  only  who  have  confessed  Him. 

Question  yourselves,  then,  ^^Avhat  does  Jesus  knoAv 


192 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  CONFESSION. 


of  me  now  — what  grounds  will  He  have  for  confessing 
me  by  and  bye  ? Oh^  think  of  your  honor,  should  He, 
who  knows  all  hearts  and  lives,  acknowledge  you  as 
His — how  genuine  you  will  then  know  yourself  to  be, 
and  others  shall  know  you  to  bo  ; and  how  safe^  for, 
when  within  the  veiy  shadow  of  the  judgment-seat 
your  Lord  has  confessed  you  as  His  own,  who  can 
impeach  you  in  the  position  which  that  confession  gives  ? 

Away,  then,  shall  flee  all  fears  as  to  whether  you  be 
Christ's  or  no — away  shall  flee  all  depressions  and 
doubts,  and  that  for  ever  ; Christ  Himself  will  have 
proclaimed  you  as  His  ; acknowledged  you  ! named  you  ! 
glorified  you  ! and  there  can  be  no  more  room  for  fear  ! 

Come  then,  and  let  all  readers  who  know  the  Lord, 
confess  Him  henceforth  with  more  courage  and  distinct- 
ness than  ever,  remembering  what  is  in  store  for  them — 
even  confession  of  them  by  Jesus  in  His  glory.*'*'  Men 
who,  perhaps,  are  civil  enough  to  their  2)oor  relations 
when  no  one  particular  is  near,  often  slight  them  when 
grand  people  are  at  hemd  ; but  Jesus  will  not  act  thus  ; 
great  indeed  is  the  disproportion  between  our  confessing 
Him^  and  His  confessing  its;  but  He  will  confess  us 
before  the  angels  of  heaven  ; before  sainted  martyrs  and 
prophets  and  apostles — yea  ! why  speak  we  at  all  of 
these,  before  the  mighty  Lord  of  all — the  Father — the 
Most  High  Himself — Whosoever  therefore  shall  con- 
fess me  before  men^  him  loill  I confess  also^  before  my 
FATHER  luhich  is  in  heaven!'' 

* “ Life  is  sweet,”  said  Sir  Anthony  Kingston  to  Bishop  Hooper  at  the 
stake,  trying  to  persuade  him  to  recant,  “and  death  bitter.”  “True, 
friend,”  he  replied,  “ but  consider  that  death  to  come  is  more  bitter,  and 
the  life  to  come  more  sweet.” 


''I  Mill"  of  Sertria. 


Matthew  iv.  19. 


Matthew  iv.  19. 


‘‘Follow  Me,  and  I will  make  you  fishers  of  men.” 


S God  clothed  the  immortal  soul  in  a body  of 
clay,  so  Christ  clothed  immortal  truths  in 
homely  images  and  words,  condescending  to 
use  for  His  high  purpose  even  the  commonest 
circumstances  of  daily  life.  The  bread  which  men 
handled  and  ate,  was  made  the  medium  of  teaching  high 
truth  about  the  bread  of  life  ; the  little  children  who 
formed  part  of  their  earthly  households  were  made  to 
shadow  forth  the  mind  and  character  of  those  who 
should  be  of  the  household  of  God  ; the  hairs  upon  the 
head,  the  fowls  in  the  air,  the  lilies  of  the  field,  all 
formed  simple  texts  from  which  He,  the  great  teacher, 
drew  forth  most  wondrous  truths. 

And  here  we  find  our  Lord  making  use  of  one  of  the 
commonest  avocations  of  daily  life  in  commissioning  two 
of  His  disciples.  He  tells  them  what  He  will  make  them, 
even  by  reminding  them  of  what  they  are — fishers  of  fish 
shall  become  fishers  of  men. 


196 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


We  need  have  no  hesitation  in  giving  this  subject  a 
place  in  the  present  volume,  for  the  words  of  our  Lord 
speak  not  only  to  Simon  and  Andrew,  but  to  all  who 
hear  and  obey  (even . as  they  did)  the  solemn  words 
‘^Follow  Me.''  Every  one  that  follows  Christ  is  to 
become  a fisher  of  men  ; and  no  man  can  be  a true 
fisher  of  men  unless  he  be  a follower  of  Him. 

It  is  the  earnest  desire  of  the  writer  to  Avin,  by  the 
Spirit's  influence,  some  of  the  readers  of  this  chapter  to 
become  fishers  of  men.  Why  stand  ye  here,  all  the 
day  idle  are  the  Avords  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  Himself 
a toilsome  worker  ; yes,  Avhy  are  not  belicAnrs  Avorking 
for  their  Lord  ? Why  call  ye  Me,  Lord,  Lord,  and  do 
not  the  things  that  I say  Why  are  souls  perishing 
and  Christians  idling  ? May  this  chapter  be  a net,  the 
meshes  of  Avhich  Avill  catch  some  at  least  of  its  readers  ; 
happy  indeed  Avill  the  author  of  it  be,  if  his  Lord  should 
say  of  it,  I Avill  make  it  a fisher  of  men." 

Let  us  classify  Avhat  Ave  Avould  say  upon  this  subject 
under  these  three  heads  : 

I.  The  Appointment 


II.  The  Work 

III.  The  Eeward 


And  now,  I.  Who  is  it  that  appoints  the  fishers  ? It 
is  the  blessed  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; the  One  of  Avhom  it  is 
said  in  Psalm  viii.,  Thou  madest  Him  to  have  dominion 
over  the  works  of  Thy  hands.  Thou  hast  put  all  things 
under  his  feet,  all  sheep  and  oxen,  yea,  and  the  beasts 
of  the  field,  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  the  fish  of  the  sea, 
and  Avhatsoever  passeth  through  the  paths  of  the  seas." 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


197 


The  One  who  appoints^  is  the  One  into  whose  hands  all 
things  are  committed  of  the  Father,  and  it  is  in  His 
power  and  wisdom  that  this  fishing  is  to  be  carried  on. 

The  Lord's  people  are  sent  to  fish  by  One  who  knows 
where  each  fish  is  to  be  found.  When  the  piece  of 
money  was  wanted,  and  it  was  to  be  supplied  through 
the  instrumentality  of  a fish,  that  particular  fish  was 
brought  to  the  apostle's  hook  ; this  should  afford  great 
comfort  to  the  people  of  God  ; their  Master  does  not 
send,  them  forth  on  hap-hazard  ; He  knows  and  appoints 
with  the  finest  minuteness  every  item  connected  with 
their  success.  There  is  no  pursuit  so  uncertain  as  fish- 
ing for  fish,  none  more  certain  than  fishing  for  men. 
The  word  wherewith  we  fish  has  this  said  of  it,  My 
word  shall  not  return  to  Me  void." 

He  who  brought  the  solitary  fish  to  the  apostle's 
hook  was  also  the  One  who  brought  the  miraculous 
draught  to  the  net  ; at  His  word  the  net  was  let  down, 
and  the  draught  was  great.  We  are  commanded  to  go 
forth  by  the  very  One  who  has  the  power  of  giving  us 
good  speed.  Special  direction  will,  no  doubt,  be  given 
in  the  providence  of  God,  as  to  where  and  when  we  are 
to  fish  ; but  the  very  fact  of  our  following  Christ  com- 
pels us  to  become  fishers  on  His  behalf  How  many 
spheres  are  open  to  us  for  this  fishing,  we  shall  jire- 
sently  see. 

Let  us  now  turn  our  attention  for  a while  to  the 
Avork  of  the  fishers  of  men. 

What  is  this  work  ? It  is  the  attempt  to  influence 
souls  for  Christ,  and  to  draw  them  out  of  the  world  to 
Him  ; the  watching  all  opportunities  of  drawing  the 
attention  of  careless  men  to  divine  things,  and  bringing 


198 


THE  I WILL  ” OF  SEKVICE. 


them,  in  knowledge  of  their  need,  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 
What  Cecil  says  of  a minister,  is  in  its  measure  true  of 
all  Christians,  He  is  a fisherman,  and  the  fisherman 
must  fit  himself  to  his  employment.  If  some  fish  will 
bite  only  by  day,  he  must  fish  by  day  ; if  others  will 
bite  only  by  moonlight,  he  must  fish  for  them  by  moon- 
light.’' 

Now,  it  has  been  well  remarked, '•'*  that  there  is  here  a 
relation  of  the  conscious  agent  to  the  unconscious  subject; 
the  fisherman,  vrith  all  his  human  intelligence  and  skill, 
is  represented  as  coming  into  contact  with  the  fish  in 
Avhich  there  is  no  knowledge  ; and  in  divine  things,  the 
fisherman  for  Christ,  himself  possessed  of  a knowledge 
of  eternal  life,  and  conscious  of  it,  ’ j represented  as 
using  this  intelligence  and  consciousness,  in  his  dealings 
with  poor  ignorant  souls — alas  ! how  unconscious  of 
everything  really  spiritual  or  divine. 

This  was  precisely  what  our  blessed  Lord  Himself 
did  ; He,  the  conscious  One,  knowing  Grod's  love,  and 
holiness,  and  justice,  and  mercy,  applied  Himself  to  men, 
all  unconscious  of  them  in  any  real  practical  sense,  and 
drew  them  to  Himself.  This  was  what  the  apostle  did. 
Knowing  therefore  the  terrors  of  the  Lord,  we  persuade 
men  this  is  what  every  believer  is  to  do  ; he  is  to 
bring  his  knowledge  of  the  Lord  to  bear  upon  the  igno- 
rant and  deluded  world  ; he  must  say,  We  speak  that 
we  do  know."  We  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak 
2 Cor.  iv.  13. 

Have  you,  dear  reader,  the  conscious  element  in  you  ; 
do  you  know  the  Lord  vitally  yourself  ? If  so,  that  very 
consciousness  is  a talent  ; it  must  not  be  allowed  to  lie 

“Olshausen  on  tho  Gospels.’’  Yol  L,  p.  2G2. 


THE  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


199 


idle  ; even  if  you  have  no  actual  gifts,  that  one  of 
spiritual  intelligence  is  enough  ; with  no  more  than  this 
many  a believer  has  won  souls  to  Chiist. 

But  what  is  to  be  the  scene  of  our  operations  for 
Christ  ? The  fishers  are  to  fish  in  the  sea  ; they  are  to 
launch  out  into  the  deep.  The  ever  shifting  world, 
troubled  and  restless,  is  to  supply  the  fish  for  the  gospel 
net.  Now  there  is  much  in  the  world  to  daunt  timid 
disciples  of  Christ  ; they  shrink  from  its  turmoil,  from 
the  storms  which  they  must  encounter,  and  from  such  a 
complete  going  out  of  self  as  is  involved  in  a launching 
out  into  the  deep.  Many  a one  will  not  venture  much 
for  Christ ; the  very  timid  Christian  will  throw  in  a hook 
and  line  from  the  shore,  or  even  venture  out  into  some 
little  bay  or  creek,  which  washes  almost  his  own  door, 
but  he  will  not  venture  out  into  the  deep.  Well  ! we 
would  just  observe  in  passing,  that  some  of  the  best  fish 
are  caught  in  deep  water ; however,  far  be  it  from  us  to 
think  lightly  of  every  one  that  skirts  the  shore.  No 
doubt  there  are  shore  fish  as  well  as  deep-water  fish,  and 
happy  is  he  who  fishes  at  all,  and  catches  anything ; we 
are  glad  if  any  of  our  readers  have  thus  commenced, 
even  as  it  were  just  at  their  own  door  ; we  pray  that  in 
God's  good  time  they  may  be  encouraged  to  go  forth 
into  the  deep.  For  the  encouragement  of  such,  let  us 
give  the  experience  of  a city  missionary  in  one  of  the 
worst  parts  of  London. 

^^My  experience  in  mission  work  is,  that  its  dis- 
couragements gradually  lessen,  while  on  the  other  hand 
its  encouragements  continually  increase.  At  first  a 
missionary  enters  on  his  work  with  fear — fear,  lest  the 
important  truths  whicli  he  wishes  to  make  known  should 


200 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SEKVICE. 


be  mocked  at^  and  their  value  lost  upon  persons  engrossed 
in  the  every-day  duties  of  life.  Probably  this  is  the 
feeling  which  induces  so  many  private  Christians  to  seek 
any  outlet  for  their  zeal,  rather  than  that  of  speaking 
to  neighbors  about  their  souls.  Those  fears,  however, 
soon  wear  away,  especially  if  a genuine  sympathy 
for  others  in  their  wants  and  woes  is  possessed.  During 
the  past  year  my  access  to  the  people  has  greatly  in- 
creased. I will  mention  a few  of  its  causes.  I have 
before  me  a row  of  sixteen  cottages,  to  only  one  of  which 
I could  gain  an  entrance  on  my  first  round.  At  my  last 
round,  I could  make  known  the  gospel  at  the  fireside  of 
each.  I believe  this  has  arisen  simply  from  the  fre- 
quency with  which  I have  passed  these  houses,  in  going 
to  other  j)arts  of  the  district.  Certain  it  is,  that  this 
kind  of  familiarity,  instead  of  breeding  contempt,  as  the 
copy  has  it,  rather  tends  to  slacken  the  cords  of  enmity 
with  which  the  hearts  of  the  unconverted  are  bound. 
A second  source  of  access,  is  a gradual  good  opinion  of 
the  missionary  among  the  i^eople,  as  his  labors  are 
known,  which  are  told  from  one  to  another.  I have 
sometimes  been  refused  admittance  at  one  visit,  when  on 
a second  visit,  some  one  else  being  present  of  those  I 
visit,  that  person  has  said  such  a word  in  my  favor,  as 
to  prevent  my  being  again  sent  away.  And  then  on  a 
third  visit,  affliction  often  softens  down  the  j)eople.  ^Lot 
of  beggars  going  about  !'  said  one  woman  of  us  ; but 
when  the  frost  set  in,  and  she  was  in  the  greatest  of 
distress,  she  was  altogether  on  another  key.  But,  above 
all,  the  report  throughout  a district  of  real  good  effected 
to  some  of  the  peo23le,  has  a wonderful  infiuence  in  help- 
ing the  missionary  with  others  whom  he  visits.'' 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


201 


They  who  venture  little  for  Jesus,  generally  get  little; 

Be  it  unto  thee  according  to  thy  faith/'  is  said  many 
a time  now,  even  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  Christ. 

The  history  of  the  church  of  God  is  full  of  instances 
of  the  courage  of  His  servants  in  launching  out  into  the 
deep — depths  of  ignorance,  of  persecution,  of  resistance, 
of  vice,  and  such  like,  and  of  their  having  met  with 
great  success  in  doing  so.  Let  us  consider  a few  ex- 
amples of  this  launching  forth,  and  perhaps  they  will 
have  the  blessed  effect,  of  at  least  encouraging  our 
timid  ones,  to  venture  a little  farther  than  they  do. 
Our  first  example  shall  be  rather  a formidable  one,  but 
all  the  more  encouraging  on  that  account. 

During  the  revolutionary  troubles  of  the  year  1848, 
a band  of  robbers  had  established  themselves  in  the 
great  manufacturing  town  of  Lyons,  in  the  south  of 
France.  They  were  rough  fellows,  with  faces  that 
looked  fit  only  for  the  gallows,  and  hearts  hard  as  the 
street  paving  of  the  town.  To  judge  from  their  appear- 
ance, they  would  think  no  more  of  taking  away  a man's 
life  than  of  blowing  out  a rushlight.  But  nothing  pros- 
pers in  this  world  without  some  sort  of  government, 
and  these  robbers  knew  it ; so  they  chose  one  of  their 
number  for  a captain,  and  in  this  case  it  was  the  one 
most  accomplished  in  all  kinds  of  robbery  and  murder. 
And  then  they  raised  their  hands  to  heaven  and  swore, 
that  none  of  them  would  ever  leave  or  betray  the  band, 
and  if  any  should  nevertheless  break  the  oath,  the  rest 
would  pursue  and  kill  him.  And  now  they  went  forth 
to  plunder  and  murder,  and  all  the  people  of  the  neigh- 
borhood, who  besides  their  heads  had  temporal  goods 
to  lose,  were  full  of  terror  and  dismay. 


202 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


At  this  time  there  was  assembled  in  Lyons  another 
band^  which^  like  these  robbers  in  the  forest,  sent  out 
their  messengers  in  every  direction,  and  so  hunted  after 
all  sorts  of  people.  And  where  these  messengers  ap- 
peared, many  a one  has  trembled.  It  is  true  they  were 
not  armed  like  the  robbers  with  pistols,  and  such  mur- 
derous weapons,  but  out  of  their  wallets  peeped  large 
and  small  books  ; and  when  the  messengers  read  out 
of  them,  it  was  to  many  a listener  as  if  a two-edged 
sword  pierced  through  his  soul.  For  in  the  books 
was  much  written  about  the  Holy  Grod,  Avho  brings 
sinners  before  His  tribunal,  and  about  the  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  who  so  mercifully  takes  upon  Himself 
the  sins  of  those  who  heartily  repent  and  seek  for- 
giveness from  Him. 

One  of  the  missionaries  of  this  society  resolved  one 
day  to  go  into  the  forest  to  the  robbers  ; not,  indeed, 
that  he  might  become  one  of  them,  but,  with  the  help 
of  God,  to  put  an  end  to  their  unrighteous  profession. 
It  was  truly  a dangerous  thing  to  do,  and  I really  begin 
to  tremble  when  I think  how  the  lawless  fellows  in  the 
forest  yonder  will  handle  the  poor  man.  He  might  well 
think  about  it  too  ; but  God  had  given  him  a brave 
heart,  so  that  he  didn't  trouble  himself  about  it,  further 
than  to  say  to  himself  that  at  most  they  could  only 
destroy  his  body,  but  were  not  able  to  kill  his  soul. 
^If  I fall,'  he  thought,  ^I  shall  go  straight  to  heaven, 
and  there  it  is  far  better  than  in  this  poor  world,  espe- 
cially in  France.  And  would  not  my  life  be  amply 
repaid  if  by  the  word  of  God,  the  soul  of  one  of  these 
robbers  should  be  saved  So  he  filled  his  wallet  with 
Bibles,  and  stepped  away  bravely  into  the  wood.  Soon 


THE  ‘-I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


203 


he  was  lost  in  the  thicket,  and,  after  a few  miles,  he 
came  upon  the  outposts  of  the  camp. 

^ Who  goes  there  ?’  cried  a rough  voice,  which 
seemed  to  pierce  our  Bible  distributor  through  bone 
and  marrow.  Soon  several  horrible-looking  forms  came 
out  of  the  thicket,  surrounded  the  adventurous  in- 
truder, and  scrutinized  him  with  curious  looks.  He 
had,  meanwhile,  recovered  courage  to  meet  their  wild 
scornful  faces. 

^ ^ What  brings  you  here,  fellow  cried  the  robbers. 

^ I come,"  replied  he,  with  a firm  voice,  ^ to  bring 
you  the  word  of  Grod,  and  to  warn  you  from  the  path 
of  ruin,  before  the  judgment  of  God  breaks  over  you." 

wild,  fiendish  laugh  interrupted  the  address. 
^ Ha  ! ha  ! ha  !"  cried  the  comrades,  ^ this  is  a capital 
fellow,  and  a good  roast  for  our  captain  ! There  you  can 
finish  your  sermon.  It"s  just  what  he  likes,  and  he  "11 
reward  you  for  it.  Pack  up  your  books  : over  yonder 
you  "11  do  more  business  ! March  ! On  with  you  !" 

With  these  words  they  thrust  him  forward,  and 
brought  him  to  their  captain.  At  the  sight  of  such  a 
body  of  rufiSans,  playing  with  their  muskets  as  if  they 
were  toy  guns,  the  stoutest  heart  might  have  quailed  ; 
but  our  man  of  God  stood  calm. 

‘ What  do  you  want,  fellow  asked  the  captain, 
haughtily. 

H come  to  bring  you  the  word  of  God,’  replied  the 
missionary,  firmly. 

^ Do  you  know  who  we  are  ? Do  you  know  us 
he  asked  again. 

^ Certainl)^,  I know  you,"  was  the  answer.  Won 
are  the  wickedest  of  the  wicked,  the  most  daring  of 


204 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


sinners.  You  are  the  terror  of  the  neighborhood  ; but 
the  anger  of  God  will  burst  over  you,  and  destroy  you 
before  you  think  it.  He  is  a righteous  God,  and  will 
not  leave  the  wicked  unpunished." 

^^As  before,  the  fearless  speaker  was  now  interrupted 
by  a burst  of  laughter.  A flood  of  sneers  and  curses 
was  poured  on  him,  but  he  did  not  allow  himself  to  be 
disturbed,  and  only  raised  his  voice  the  louder. 

^^^Eepent  V he  cried,  ^even  for  you  there  is  mercy 
and  forgiveness  : even  for  you  is  the  Saviour,  the  Son 
of  God,  come,  if  you  repent,  and  be  converted.  Now  is 
the  time.  His  love  has  sent  me  here  ; the  arms  of  His 
love  are  opened  to  you."  The  wild  laughter  was  stilled, 
but  instead  of  it  a low  murmur  was  heard.  The  wild 
eyes  glared  with  rage  ; involuntarily  they  pointed  their 
muskets  at  the  daring  missionary  ; but  a glance  from 
the  captain,  and  he  Avould  have  paid  for  his  boldness 
with  his  life.  But  the  eye  of  God  watched  over  him, 
and  his  courage  was  undisturbed. 

^ Do  you  know,"  shouted  the  captain,  ^ that  your 
life  is  in  our  hands  ?' 

Without  God"s  permission  you  can  not  touch  a 
hair  of  my  head,"  replied  the  missionary,  raising  his 
warning  and  exhorting  voice  still  louder,  and  distribut- 
ing his  Bibles  right  and  left.  By  degrees  the  murmur 
was  hushed.  The  robbers  began  even  to  show  respect  to 
the  courageous  man.  Many  a heart  might  have  trembled 
at  that  moment,  but  the  devil  had  bound  their  chains 
too  firmly.  They  had  taken  that  fearful  oath,  never 
to  leave  the  band.  It  could  be  broken  only  by  death. 
Presently  the  captain  exclaimed,  ^ take  the  man  away, 
but  do  him  no  harm  !"  He  was  obeyed,  and  with  oaths 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


205 


and  curses^  they  led  him  out  of  the  wood;  and  he,  praising 
God  in  his  heart,  made  the  best  of  his  way  back  to  Lyons. 

Now  many  may  think  the  Bible  distributor  might 
have  spared  himself  his  troublesome  journey,  for  that 
robbers  will  be  robbers  still.  Have  patience.  The  word 
of  God  never  returns  empty,  but  will  accomplish  what- 
ever He  pleases.  But  to  proceed. 

The  captain  had  himself  received  a New  Testament, 
and,  as  he  was  one  day  strolling  through  the  wood  he 
took  the  book  out  of  his  pocket  and  read  it,  to  pass 
away  the  time.  He  was  astonished  at  what  he  saw 
there,  and  he  read  on  and  on.  He  had  never  heard 
such  things  before.  His  conscience  Avas  awakened,  and 
the  life  he  had  led  appeared  darker  and  darker  to  his 
mind.  He  became  uneasy.  Every  day  he  separated 
from  his  comrades,  and  wandered  about  the  Avood.  To 
them  such  conduct  appeared  someAvhat  suspicious,  and 
they  began  to  Avhisper  among  themselves.  But  he  be- 
came every  day  more  alive  to  the  misery  of  his  sins;  the 
judgment  of  God  Avas  to  him  fearful,  and  the  love  of 
Christ  burned  in  his  hard  heart  : he  could  no  lono:er 
belong  to  the  band.  But  how  could  he  leave  it.^^  Should 
he  run  away.^  Noav  Ave  should  not  think  it  Avrong,  but 
our  captain  Avould  not  break  his  oath,  even  Avith  rob- 
bers. For  a long  time  he  struggled  thus  Avith  himself; 
but  at  last  he  assembled  the  band.  They  hastened  to- 
gether, in  the  hope  that  he  Avas  going  to  lead  them  out 
again  on  some  profitable  expedition.  But  they  were 
not  a little  astonished  AAdien  the  captain  addressed  them 
as  follows  : — • 

^ Comrades  !'  he  cried,  ^hitherto  I have  been  your 
leader : henceforth  I am  so  no  more.  This  book  here 


206 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


has  shown  me  that  we  are  on  the  way  to  ruin.  A fear- 
ful oath  hound  me  to  you  ; hut  my  resolution  is  taken. 
I am  in  your  hands.  If  you  Avish  to  kill  me,  you  can 
do  it  ; hut  never  again  can  I bring  myself  to  lead  the 
cursed  life  of  a rohher  !’ 

In  mute  astonishment  the  comrades  listened  to 
their  leader.  A murmur  of  rage  ran  through  the  com- 
pany, hut  soon  anger  gave  jilace  to  sympathy.  After 
long  consultation,  they  came  to  the  determination  of 
letting  the  captain  go  quietly  away.  Once  more  he 
raised  his  warning  voice  to  his  old  companions,  re- 
minding them  of  the  wrath  of  God,  whose  command- 
ments they  had  broken,  and  of  the  great  love  of  the 
Eedeemer,  if  they  repented,  and  urged  them  earnestly 
to  quit  with  him  their  life  of  sin.  Soon  afterwards  the 
hand  broke  up.  Many  of  its  members  followed  their 
captain,  and  were  converted  ; and  the  society  which  first 
sent  their  missionary  into  the  Avood  has  received  several 
of  them  into  its  office,  as  companions  of  its  labors.'' 

But  Ave  can  find  examples  amongst  ourselves.  Of  the 
courage  and  tact  necessary  for  the  missionary's  Avoik,  as 
Avell  as  of  its  influence  under  the  most  unlikely  circum- 
stances, the  night  preceding  the  execution  of  Mullins 
may  he  taken  as  an  example.  The  public-houses  Avere 
then  thronged  till  the  hour  of  closing,  Avhen  the  inmates 
Avere  off  in  a body  to  aAvait  all  night  in  the  open  air  the 
solemn  scene  of  the  morning.  Into  a public-house  that 
evening  a missionary  entered.  As  he  crossed  the  bar  to 
enter  an  inner  room,  the  landlord  cautioned  him  not  to 
go  in,  as  it  Avas  unsafe.  But,  in  language  characteristic 

* From  the  Berlin  “ Neueste  Nachrichten  aus  dem  Reiche  Gottes,” 
December,  1850. 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


207 


of  a city  missionary^  the  missionary  writes  : — ^ On  hear- 
ing thisj  in  I went.'  In  the  room  he  found  about  sixty 
men  and  youths,  all  their  hair  dressed  in  the  favorite 
style  with  that  class,  known  as  ^ the  Newgate  cut,'  and 
a number  of  them  smoking  short  pipes.  His  entering 
among  them  caused  great  excitement,  and  the  only 
words  which  he  could  hear  for  some  time  were  such  as 
these,  ^ Bonnet  him,'  ^ Kick  him  out,'  and  the  like, 
until  one  man,  gifted  with  a louder  voice  than  the 
others,  shouted  to  the  potman,  ^ Here,  bring  a quartern 
of  Old  Tom,  and  two  outs  for  me  and  this  chap,  to 
drink  Mullins's  health  with.'  These  words  were  no 
sooner  spoken  than  the  rest  rushed  to  the  door  to  cut 
off  the  missionary's  retreat.  The  missionary,  seeing  his 
position,  and  that  they  desired  to  frighten  him,  ad- 
vanced quickly  to  the  middle  of  the  room,  and,  raising 
his  hand  to  heaven,  exclaimed,  ^ If  a thousand  savages 
were  here,  I 'd  have  my  say  out,  and  do  you  think  I 'm 
to  be  cowed  by  fifty  or  sixty  Englishmen  ? Why,  I have 
come  to  tell  you  of  the  last  dying  speech  of  a friend  Avho 
was  executed.'  This  last  observation  ^vas  so  appropriate 
to  the  state  of  their  minds,  that  it  caused  silence,  which 
was  generally  called  for  by  them  in  words  of  their  own 
vocabulary,  such  as  ^ Shut  up,'  ^ Muzzle,'  ^ Hold  your 
mug.'  Then  the  missionary  began  to  tell  of  the  two 
condemned  to  death,  and  of  the  thousands  who  poured 
out  of  the  city  to  see  the  well  known  thieves  and  mur- 
derers die.  Then  he  proceeded  to  tell  of  One  greater 
than  these,  who  was  suspended  between  them,  while  in- 
creasing throngs  ^ came  together  to  that  sight.'  He 
was  permitted  to  describe  the  whole  scene,  and  while  he 
told  them  of  the  darkened  heavens,  and  the  trembling 


208 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


earth,  their  silence  became  intense.  On  his  repeating 
to  them  the  last  words  of  the  sufferer,  ^ It  is  finished/ 
their  pipes  all  went  on  the  table,  and  they  gazed  in 
wonder  at  the  tale  of  the  Saviour's  finished  work,  which 
was  described  by  the  missionary  with  much  fullness. 
He  then  called  on  them,  in  His  name,  to  repent.  No 
resistance  was  made,  when  at  length  he  proceeded  to 
leave  ; but  several  of  them  rose  in  respect  to  him  as  he 
did  so,  and  two  followed  him  out.  One  of  these  was 
a ticket-of-leave  man,  and  both  he  and  his  companion 
promised  the  missionary,  in  the  strength  of  prayer,  to 
separate  entirely  from  their  old  companions.'' 

Another  missionary  in  humble  life  (Koger  Miller), 
writes  : — • 

In Court  there  were  three  men  who  were  the 

terror  of  the  place.  Having  repeatedly  heard  of  their 
determined  violence  against  me,  and  of  their  saying  that 
they  would  kick  me  out  of  their  house  if  I should  go 
there  when  they  were  at  home — a threat  which  all  the 
neighbors  believed  they  would  accomplish — I at  once 
resolved  to  call  upon  them  ; and  as  they  were  only  at 
home  on  Sundays,  I arranged  to  visit  their  families  on 
one  of  these  days.  I accordingly  did  so.  The  neigh- 
bors, on  seeing  me  enter  the  first  house,  were  alarmed, 
and  held  themselves  in  readiness  to  interfere,  in  the 
event  of  violence.  The  family  was  at  breakfast  ; I 
apologized.  The  man  bid  me  make  no  apologies,  as  he 
had  heard  of  me,  and  knew  that  my  intention  was  good. 
I had  a long  talk  with  him,  and  the  result  was  that  he 
assured  me  that  he  should  be  glad  to  see  me  at  any 
time,  and  he  thought  he  should  begin  to  go  to  some 
place  of  worship." 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


209 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  of  — — • Place^  were  extremely 
poor  and  ignorant,  and  were  in  their  persons,  house,  and 
children,  uncommonly  filthy.  When  I first  called  upon 
them,  and  told  them  the  business  and  purpose  of  my 
visit,  Mr.  B.,  vociferating  a stunning  oath,  bid  me  be- 
gone, and  never  again  trouble  him  with  any  of  that  ^ ere 
nonsense.'  I left  a tract,  and  said,  ^ I will  call  again  at 
some  future  day.'  ^ Yes,  you  do,'  replied  he,  ^ and  I will 
soon  kick  you  out — that 's  all  !'  I however  called.  He 
was  not  at  home  himself,  but  I met  with  his  wife,  and 
found  her  but  little  better  than  he.  Her  children,  I saw, 
were  in  her  way,  and  occasioned  her  much  vexation  ; so 
I invited  her  to  send  them  to  the  infant  school,  repre- 
senting to  her  the  advantage  that  would  arise  out  of  this, 
as  she  would  herself  get  rid  of  them  during  the  day,  and 
they  would  learn  to  read.  I offered,  if  she  would  wash 
their  hands  and  faces,  to  take  them  with  me  immediately. 
I accordingly  did  take  them.  This  care  for  her  children 
pleased  her  much.  I continued  to  visit  them,  and  after 
some  months  again  met  with  Mr.  B.  at  home.  In  the 
meantime,  his  children  had  received  considerable  instruc- 
tion, and  amongst  other  things  had  learned*  to  sing  a 
number  of  pretty  little  hymns,  and  he  himself  had  been 
called  to  task  but  a few  days  before,  for  commencing 
dinner  without  saying  grace  ; so  instead  of  ^ hiching  out' 
his  friend,  as  he  had  threatened,  he  received  him  most 
respectfully.  ^ I don't  know  how  it  is,'  said  he,  ^ but 
the  children  seem  to  learn  a great  deal  at  your  school  ; I 
should  like  to  come  and  see  them.'  The  man  was  quite 
subdued  and  won.  He  began  to  attend  a place  of  wor- 
ship himself,  became  increasingly  regular  in  doing  so, 
and  ended,  an  anxious  inquirer  for  the  best  of  things." 


210 


THE  '•  I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


Mr.  and  Mrs. ^ of  25, Street^  were  a some- 

what aged  couple.  They  had  long  lived  together^  stran- 
gers to  themselves  and  to  God  ; rarely  if  ever  attending 
a place  of  worship^  and  entertaining  the  most  perfect 
contempt  for  religion.  At  first  when  I called,  they 
would  not  hear  any  thing  I had  to  say,  hut  I continued 
my  visits.  They  gradually  became  more  and  more  free 
and  friendly,  and  at  length  I was  permitted  to  read  and 
pray  with  them.  Their  minds  were  open  to  receive  my 
instructions  and  counsels,  and  they  became  hopefully 
converted  to  God.  The  case  of  this  poor  man  and  his 
wife,  at  my  last  visit,  appeared  truly  affecting.  Both 
wept  like  children,  and  said  with  great  feeling,  ‘ Oh,  sir, 
if  you  had  not  come  to  us  as  you  did,  we  should  still 
have  been  living  in  our  sins,  and  we  have  often  wondered 
that  you  should  have  troubled  yourself  to  come  a second 
time  to  see  us,  as  we  used  you  so  bad  when  you  first  called 
on  us.  We  never  go  to  bed  now,  nor  get  up,  without 
j^raying  for  you,  as  we  know  that  others  serve  you  as  we 
did  when  you  came  to  us  at  first."  ^ But,  oh ! what 
mercy,"  exclaimed  the  old  man,  ^ has  the  Lord  bestowed 
on  us,  to  think  that  He  should  send  His  Son  to  die  for 
a poor  old  sinner  such  as  I am."  The  j^oor  old  man  was 
soon  after  visited  with  an  attack  of  paralysis,  which 
occasioned  his  confinement  to  his  room.  His  wife  be- 
came a member  of  the  Wesleyan  Society  in  Broadwell."" 

The  following  interesting  tradition  of  the  early  church 
will  also,  doubtless,  interest  the  reader  : — 

Clemens  Alexandrinus  in  his  book,  entitled,  What 
rich  man  can  be  saved  ?')  narrates  the  following  : — 
Listen  to  a story,  or  rather  to  a genuine  tradition  of 
the  apostle  John,  which  has  been  faithfully  treasured  in 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


211 


memory.  On  his  return  from  Patmos  to  Ephesus,  he 
visited  the  neighboring  regions,  to  ordain  bishops  and 
organize  churches.  While  he  was  engaged  in  exhorting 
and  comforting  the  brethren  in  a city  near  Ephesus, 
whose  name  is  given  by  some,  he  noticed  a handsome, 
spirited  young  man,  toward  whom  he  felt  himself  drawn 
so  powerfully,  that  he  turned  to  the  bishop  of  the  con- 
gregation with  the  words,  ^ I commit  him  to  you,  before 
Christ  and  the  congregation,  who  are  witnesses  of  ray 
heart-felt  earnestness.'  The  bishop  received  the  young 
man,  promised  to  do  all  in  his  power,  and  John,  at  part- 
ing, repeated  the  same  charge.  The  elder  took  the  youth 
home,  educated  and  watched  over  him,  and  finally  bap- 
tized him.  After  he  had  given  him  this  seal  of  the 
Lord,  however,  he  abated  in  his  solicitude  and  watch- 
fulness. The  young  man,  too  early  freed  from  restraint, 
fell  into  bad  company.  He  was  first  led  into  lavish 
habits,  and  finally  drawn  on  to  rob  travellers  by  night. 
Like  a spirited  steed  that  springs  from  the  path,  and 
rushes  madly  over  a precipice,  so  did  his  vehement  na- 
ture hurry  him  to  the  abyss  of  destruction.  He  re- 
nounced all  hope  in  the  grace  of  God  ; and,  as  he  con- 
sidered himself  involved  in  the  same  destiny  with  his 
companions,  was  ready  to  commit  some  startling  crime. 
He  associated  them  with  himself,  organized  a band  of 
robbers,  put  himself  at  their  head,  and  surpassed  them 
all  in  cruelty  and  violence.  Some  time  after,  John's 
duties  again  called  him  to  that  city  ; when  he  had 
attended  to  all  the  other  matters,  he  said  to  the  bishop  : 
^ Well,  bishop,  restore  the  pledge  which  the  Saviour  and 
I entrusted  to  thee,  in  the  presence  of  the  congregation  !' 
The  bishop  at  first  was  alarmed,  supposing  that  John 


212 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


was  speaking  of  money  ; and  charging  him  witli  embez- 
zlement. But  when  John  continued,  ‘ I demand  again 
that  young  man^  and  the  soul  of  my  brother/  the  old 
man  sighed  heavily,  and  with  tears  replied,  ^ He  is  dead 
^ Dead  ?'  said  the  disciple  of  the  Lord,  ^ in  what  way  did 
he  die  ?’  ^ He  is  dead  to  Grod/  responded  the  old  man  ; 

^ he  became  godless,  and  finally  a robber.  He  is  no 
longer  in  the  church,  but,  with  his  fellows,  holds  the  fast- 
nesses of  the  mountain.^  The  apostle,  when  he  heard 
this,  with  a loud  cry,  rent  his  clothing  and  smote  his 
head,  and  exclaimed,  ^ To  what  keeper  have  I com- 
mitted my  brother's  soul  !'  He  takes  a horse  and  a 
guide,  and  hastens  to  the  spot  where  the  band  of  robbers 
was  to  be  found.  He  is  seized  by  their  out-guard  ; he 
makes  no  attempt  to  escape,  but  cries  out,  ^ I have  come 
for  this  very  purpose  ; take  me  to  your  captain.'  Their 
captain,  completely  armed,  is  waiting  for  them  to  bring 
him  ; but  recognizing  J ohn  as  he  approached,  fiees,  from 
a sense  of  shame.  John,  nevertheless,  forgetting  his  age, 
liastens  after  him  with  all  speed  ; crying,  ^ Why,  my 
child,  do  you  fiee  from  me — from  me — your  father,  an 
unarmed  old  man  ? have  compassion  on  me,  my  child  ; 
do  not  be  afraid.  You  yet  have  a hope  of  life.  I will 
yet  give  account  to  Christ  for  you.  If  needs  be,  I will 
gladly  die  for  you,  as  Christ  died  for  us  ; I will  lay 
down  my  life  for  you.  Stop  ! Believe  Christ  has  sent 
me  !'  Hearing  these  words,  he  first  stands  still,  and 
casts  his  eyes  upon  the  ground.  He  next  throws  away 
his  arms  ; and  begins  to  tremble  and  weep  bitterly. 
When  the  old  man  approaches,  he  clasps  his  knees,  and 
with  the  most  vehement  agony,  pleads  for  forgiveness  ; 
baptizing  himself  anew,  as  it  were,  with  his  own  tears  ; 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


213 


all  this  time^  however^  he  conceals  his  right  hand,  but 
the  apostle  pledging  himself^  with  an  appeal  to  God  for 
the  truths  that  he  had  obtained  forgiveness  from  the 
Saviour  for  him^  implores  him,  even  on  his  knees,  and 
the  hand  he  had  held  back,  he  kisses,  as  if  it  were 
cleansed  again  by  his  penitence.  He  finally  led  him 
back  to  the  church  ; here,  he  pleaded  with  him  ear- 
nestly, strove  with  him  in  fasting,  urged  him  with  moni- 
tions, until  he  was  able  to  restore  him  to  the  church, 
an  example  of  sincere  repentance  and  genuine  regener- 
ation.'' 

We  are  afraid  often  to  launch  out  into  what  might 
be  called  the  depths  of  hopelessness,  but  God  has  His 
own  ways  of  bringing  even  the  most  unlikely  fish  to 
our  gospel  net. 

will  now,"  says  a city  missionary,  give  a few 
illustrations  from  the  district,  and  the  first  instance  Avill 
show  that  effects  may  be  produced,  even  among  the  most 
hopeless  kind  of  persons.  Among  the  most  uncouth 

j)ersons  I ever  met  with  was  a man  named , and 

his  wife.  Years  passed  away  before  any  perceptible 
progress  was  made,  even  in  the  way  of  access.  It 
required  more  than  ordinary  means  to  subdue  this 
man.  It  pleased  God,  therefore,  to  afflict  him  very 
much.  Four  times  did  he  meet  with  accidents  by  the 
breaking  of  his  limbs,  till  at  length  he  was  disqualified 
for  labor  altogether.  This  gave  me  more  opportunities 
of  meeting  with  him,  and,  in  the  change  of  circumstances 
that  followed,  I had  occasion  to  use  my  infiuence  on  his 
behalf  in  temporal  things.  These  combined  infiuences 
operated  on  him;  he  began  to  show  more  interest  in 
spiritual  things,  and  in  the  reading  of  the  tracts.  He 


214 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


was  much  influenced  with  ^ the  Bar  of  Iron/  and  he 
would  not  restsatisfled  till  I had  procured  him  the  second 
part,  which  he  also  read  with  much  interest.  Ultimately 
he  was  induced  to  attend  church,  and  has  done  so  for 
some  time,  although  his  crij^ifled  state  renders  it  very 
difficult  for  him  to  walk  ; and  he  said  one  day,  while  I 
was  visiting  him,  ^ The  more  I goes  the  more  I likes  it." 
No  persons  manifested  more  sympathy  on  my  leaving 
the  district  than  these  persons.  He  missed  me  from 
calling,  and  one  day  I met  him  in  the  street,  and  he 
asked  the  cause.  I told  him  it  was  through  illness,  and 
I saw  the  tears  in  his  eyes  ; but  when  I added  it  was 
probable  I should  leave,  his  countenance  quite  changed, 
and  for  a few  minutes  he  could  not  speak.  At  length, 
with  quivering  lips,  he  said,  ^ I am  so  sorry,  I am  so 
sorry  !"  It  moved  my  heart  to  see  this,  for  it  was  what 
I never  expected  to  see.  They  both  pressed  me  to  give 
them  a j)arting  visit,  which  I did.  They  expressed  much 
sympathy  and  regret,  and  showed  it  by  many  wishes  for 
my  future  welfare.  I do  not  say  this  man  is  converted, 
but  I give  the  facts  of  the  change  in  him  as  indicating 
hope,  and  as  a source  of  encouragement  to  faithful  per- 
severance."" 

It  may  be  that  we  shall  not  succeed  in  getting  out  of 
such  depths  a sufficiently  large  draught  to  break  our 
nets,  but  even  if  we  get  one  for  Christ — one  out  of  such 
an  unlikely  j)lace — one  from  the  midst  of  such  sin,  how 
great  the  triumph.  And  we  may  get  one  ; though  it 
be  but  one — yet  is  it  one  soul. 

When  the  missionary  Weitbrecht  was  at  the  court  of 
the  Eajah  of  Burdwan,  the  Eev.  Krishna  Mohun  Baner- 
jea  visited  that  place,  and,  at  the  earnest  request  of  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


215 


Rajah^  Mr.  W.  took  him  to  call  on  him.  He  could  not 
believe,  without  ocular  demonstration,  that  one  of  the 
highest  class  of  Brahmins  had  adopted  another  religion, 
and  it  led  to  a great  deal  of  interesting  discussion  on 
the  subject  with  him  and  his  family,  which  reminded 
the  missionary  of  a remark  made  by  the  sainted  Martyn, 
that,  if  ever  he  lived  to  see  a native  Bengali  Brahmin 
converted  to  God,  he  would  see  the  nearest  approach 
he  had  yet  witnessed  to  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.’’ 

Thanks  be  to  God,''  says  Wei tbrecht,  ^Hhe  day  has 
arrived  when  such  conversions  are  no  longer  rare.'’ 

Thus  from  most  unpromising  depths  were  some  fish 
drawn  ; our  own  waters,  unpromising  though  they  also 
be,  yield  their  increase. 

But  let  us  see  such  success  at  home  : — 

A city  missionary,  meeting  with  a man,  a Roman 
Catholic,  the  following  conversation  took  place : — 
^ Good  morning  ; I hope  you  are  well  !'  ^ I am  very  well 
in  body,  but  not  very  happy  in  mind.'  ^ What  is  the 
matter  with  you  ^ I have  an  old  friend  of  mine,  who 
has  been  after  going  to  mass  Avith  me  for  many  a long 
year,  both  in  Ireland  and  in  this  country,  and,  sure 
enough,  I would  never  be  thinking  as  how  he  would  be 
after  becoming  a child  of  the  devil.'  ^ What  has  he  been 
doing  ? Committing  murder  or  theft  ?’  ^ No,  but  some- 
thing worse  than  all  that,  for,  sure,  mercy  would  then 
be  in  store  for  him.  But  some  time  since  I missed  him 
(God  help  me),  and  went  to  his  house,  and  opened  the 
door  before  he  was  after  hearing  me,  and  he  put  a book 
under  his  bed.  I asked  him  what  it  Avas,  and,  bad  luck 
to  him,  Avithout  fearing  the  priest  at  all,  he  Avas  after 
saying  to  me,  Oh,  indeed,  and  it  is  the  book  of  books. 


216 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


and  fool  that  I have  been  not  to  read  it  before.'  And 
what  do  you  think  ? — he  had  the  impudence  to  recom- 
mend it  to  me, — and,  sure,  I don't  want  the  curses  of 
the  church.'  I asked  him  if  he  intended  to  tell  the 
priest  ? ^ Indeed  I do,'  was  his  reply  ; ^ for  I am  bound 

to  do  so  when  I go  to  confession.'  ^ Then  it  is  true  that 
you  are  not  allowed  to  read  the  Bible  ?'  ^ Indeed  it  is, 

for  the  Bible  is  not  true  ; and  if  it  is,  it  is  not  for  the 
like  of  us  to  be  after  reading  what  the  priest  alone  can 
understand.  The  Lord  have  mercy  upon  me  for  not 
saying  his  Holiness  the  Pope  first ;'  and  here  the  poor 
creature  crossed  himself,  and  left  me. 

An  Irishwoman,  who  opposed  me  most  strenuously, 
said,  ^ I am  quite  certain  we  should  and  ought  to  be  as 
readily  forgiven  for  the  worst  of  crimes  as  for  harboring 
heretics.  We  are  cautioned  against  receiving  your 
tracts  on  pain  of  excommunication,  and,  sure,  if  I knew 
any  one  Roman  Catholic  who  receives  those  tracts 
(cursing  them),  I would  go  direct  to  the  priest  and  lay 
information.  The  Lord  be  merciful  to  us,  you  fellows 
are  the  plague  of  our  lives.  You  are  worse  than  the 
parsons,  for  the  like  of  you  get  into  the  people's  houses, 
and  into  their  good  graces.  Bad  luck  to  you,  you  make 
the  people  uncomfortable  and  uneasy.  Get  along  with 
you  ; I have  no  common  patience  with  you.  Your  day 

will  soon  come.  I heard  Father  say  so  the 

other  night.'  Here  the  old  woman  left  me,  having 
worked  herself  up  into  a perfect  frenzy. 

^ So  you  think  we  are  not  right,  and  that  the  blessed 
Virgin  has  nothing  to  do  with  our  salvation  ? I think  a 
precious  sight  more  of  the  Mother  than  of  the  Son,  for, 
sure.  He  never  could  have  been  born  but  for  her.  In 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


217 


heaven  she  asks  Him  for  us,  and  no  prayer  can  reach 
Him  hut  through  her ; and  when  we  go  to  purgatory  it 
will  he  a consolation  to  know  that  we  have  so  many 
good  priests  begging  the  Mother  to  heg  the  Son  soon  to 
purify  us.'  I now  attempted  to  refer  them  to  the  Word 
of  Grod,  hut  was  assailed  hy  the  other  as  follows  : — 
^ Sure,  is  it  the  Bihle  you  refer  to — that  awful  hook  of 
yours  ? I went  into  St.  Saviour's  Church  the  other  day 
(that  church  which  you  (with  an  oath)  Protestants  roh- 
hed  us  of),  on  purpose  to  see  Bishop  Bonner's  chair  and 
his  judgment-seat,  and  I sent  up  some  Paternosters  and 
Ava  Marias,  that  another  Bishop  Bonner  might  he 
raised  up  to  get  rid  of  that  hook  of  yours,  and  get  rid 
of  every  heretic  out  of  the  land.  We  are  told  hy 

Father to  pray,  and  we  do — yes,  all  of  us  pray 

that  may  soon  come  to  pass.' 

Well,  what  have  you  there  ? I suppose  The  Irish 
Schoolmaster"  (alluding  to  the  tract  hearing  that  title). 
Murphy  read  it  the  other  evening,  and,  sure,  we  are  all 
mad  against  him.  Ought  not  the  stone  thrown  at  him 
and  the  other  at  his  wife  to  have  settled  their  business  ? 
hut  the  devil  favors  them  that's  wrong,  and  then  makes 
them  prosper.'  ^ But  what  did  he  wrong  ?'  ^ Sure,  and 
he  read  the  Scriptures,  contrary  to  the  rules  of  the 
Church  and  orders  of  the  priest.'  ^ But  we  are  com- 
manded hy  Christ  to  search  the  Scriptures.'  ^Away 
with  you,  you  lying  heretic  ; it  is  not  for  the  like  of  us, 
hut  the  priest  only.'  And  here  he  left  me  ; his  passion 
had  overcome  him.  A person  to  whom  I had  given  the 
tract  had  lent  it  to  him." 

But  even  from  such  apparently  unproductive  depths 
as  these,  something  was  to  he  had. 

10 


218 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


This  is  a most  remarkable  instance  of  the  power  of 

truth  when  accompanied  by  the  Spirit  of  Grod.  Mr. ^ 

an  Irishman^  living  at  No.  — ^ Place.  I found  him 

deplorably  ignorant,  and  I had  difficulty  in  making  him 
understand  the  most  simple  language.  All  he  could  do 
was  to  repeat  a few  Ava  Marias.  He  had  never  had  a 
copy  of  the  Word  of  God,  but  after  a few  visits  he 
consented  to  accept  one,  and  he  had  it  read  to  him,  and 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  applied  its  truths  to  his  heart,  and 
the  most  pleasing  of  all  inquiries  was  heard,  ^ What 
must  I do  to  be  saved  He  became  a Christian,  left 
the  Eomish  Church,  and  attended  where  he  could  hear 
Christ  and  Him  crucified  preach.  Affliction  overtook 
him,  and,  being  in  adverse  circumstances,  he  was 
obliged  to  go  to  the  workhouse.  He  recovered,  but 
kept  in  the  house.  He  was  permitted  to  have  a holiday. 
I called  to  see  him,  and  was  rejoiced  to  find  him  in  such 
a happy  frame  of  mind.  He  said,  ^ I am  happy.  Oh, 
what  a treasure  Christ  is.  Strange  that  I should  have 
been  ignorant  of  Him  for  so  many  years,  and  what  won- 
derful love  His  must  be  to  have  mercy  upon  one  who  for 
seventy  years  had  no  love  for  Him  !'  Are  you  happy  in 
the  house  ?'  Wes,  with  one  exception.  There  are  so 
many  wicked  characters,  and  their  bad  language  grieves 
my  very  soul  ; however,  I do  what  I can  to  show  them 
their  error,  but  they  say  I am  too  quiet  a man  ; but, 
2)oor  things  ! they  don’t  understand  why  I am  different.^ 
^ God’s  grace  has  done  it.’  ^ Well,  sir,  I can’t  do  much 
by  argument,  but  I hope  what  few  days  I have  to  remain 
on  earth,  to  live  to  Christ.  And  do  seek  out  those  poor 
creatures  who  are  deluded  like  I was.  I know  the  diffi- 
culties you  have  to  contend  with,  and  the  enmity  there 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


219 


is  in  the  hearts  of  all  Catholics  against  the  Bible,  and 
the  simple  truths  of  the  gospel.  They  are  taught  it. 
I know  I was.  Well,  here  am  I,  a sinner  plucked  out 
of  their  clutches,  and  out  of  the  clutches  of  the  devil, 
thanks  be  to  God  and  to  you.'  A few  weeks  elapsed, 
the  old  man  was  taken  suddenly  ill,  and  soon  expired. 
His  last  words  v/ere,  ^ Unto  Him  that  loved  me  and 
washed  me,  &c.,  &c.,  be  glory  for  ever  and  ever.' " 

Oh  ! that  we  all  had  that  holy  venturesomeness  for 
Christ,  a spirit  within  us  ever  thrusting  us  forth  into  the 
deeps  ; thence  should  we  draw  some  souls  at  least  for 
Christ  ; thence  should  we  win  great  honor  and  profit  for 
ourselves  ; for  that  Avhich  we  catch  for  Christ,  we  catch 
also  for  ourselves  ; Christ's  glory  is  His  people's  gain. 

Be  encouraged,  dear  reader,  by  what  you  have  already 
perused  of  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  the  depths  ; perhaps 
some  once  hardened  creature's  eyes,  albeit  long  unused 
to  tears,  are  destined  to  fill  and  overflow  with  afiection 
to  you;  perhaps  some  now  tightly  compressed  lips  are 
destined  to  quiver,  when  you  announce  that  your  work 
is  done,  and  that  you  are  coming  to  visit  the  garret,  or  the 
cottage,  no  more  again.  Oh  ! these  are  but  little  things 
compared  with  pleasing  J esus,  and  winning  fresh  glory 
for  Him,  and  rescuing  souls  from  eternal  woe  ; but  still 
they  touch  the  sensibilities  of  the  heart,  and  surely  the 
vibrating  chords  sound  forth,  Launch  out  into  the  deep" 
— fear  not  the  storms — the  height  above  is  greater  than 
the  depths  beneath  ; Jesus  Himself  has  been  out  upon 
those  very  waters  long  before  any  of  us ; there  rises  not 
a billow  over  which  he  has  not  ridden  ; there  sinks  not 
a hollow  into  which  He  has  not  descended,  Follow  me, 
and  I will  make  you  fishers  of  men  !" 


220 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


Now  let  US  consider  507ne  of  the  characteristics  of  this 
fishing  ivorh^  and  this  consideration  will  embrace  in  it 
some  of  the  requirements  of  the  fishermen.  One  great 
requirement  is  faith^  expectation^  yea,  even  belief  that 
we  shail  assuredly  catch  fish.  Whatever  may  have  been 
our  miscarriages  and  failures  in  ourselves,  we  also  must 
be  ready  with  our  ^^Nevertheless  ^^Nevertheless  at  thy 
word  I will  let  down  the  net.''  The  full  belief  that  we 
shall  catch  fish  will  often  energize  us  to  go  forth,  when 
if  we  had  not  this  inducement  we  might  be  inclined  to 
stay  at  home.  If  it  be  well  known  that  the  fish  are 
going,  the  fisherman  will  always  turn  out ; the  fish  of 
the  fishers  of  men  are  always  going;  they  might  be 
almost  said  to  be  swimming  even  around  our  very  doors. 
Hope  cheers  the  fisherman  almost  more  than  the  man  of 
any  other  calling  in  life  ; he  is  always  hoping  to  get  a 
haul  of  fish  ; if  he  be  fishing  with  a net,  he  does  not 
know  the  moment  when  he  will  meet  with  a shoal  of 
fish  ; if  with  a hook,  he  cannot  tell  how  soon  he  will  feel 
the  jerking  of  his  line.  There  may  be,  there  no  doubt 
is  uncertainty,  but  that  very  uncertainty  keeps  the 
fisherman's  heart  from  despair.  But  the  hope  of  the 
fishers  of  fish,  must  turn  into  faith  in  the  fishers  of  men, 
we  must  make  sure  that  we  shall  catch.  And  we  must  not 
allow  ourselves  to  doubt  of  success  because  we  can  see 
nothing ; we  may  die  in  the  very  act  of  hauling  the  net ; 
we  may  never  see  its  living  freight  brought  to  the  sur- 
face of  the  water,  but  other  hands  will  bring  in  the  fish, 
and  God  will  not  forget  that  we  hauled  the  net.  If  they 
Avho  tarried  by  the  stuff*,  [1  Sam.  xxx.  24,]  had  their 
share  of  the  spoil  as  well  as  they  who  went  forth  to  the 
battle  ; and  if  while  one  soweth  and  another  reapeth. 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


221 


both  sower  and  reaper  rejoice  together^  surely  he  who 
hauled  at  the  net  shall  not  be  forgotten^  because  others 
bring  in  the  fish.  It  may  be  our  part  only  to  let  down 
the  net  ; or  to  give  a long,  strong  pull,  and  die  at  the 
rope,  seeing  nothing  ; but  when  the  fish  are  brought  to 
land,  our  share  of  the  profit  shall  not  be  held  back  ; the 
great  master  of  this  superhuman  craft  will  apportion  to 
every  man  his  reward,  and  accurately  mark  out  the  part 
which  he  has  had  in  bringing  about  the  great  result. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  discouragements  will  meet  us 
in  our  work  ; these  discouragements  are  in  themselves 
very  provoking,  and  often  arise  from  sources  whence  we 
should  never  have  looked  for  them  ; but  we  must  re- 
member that  the  Great  Fisher  of  men  took  experience 
of  them,  and  wrought  through  them,  and  He  shall  see 
of  the  travail  of  His  soul,  and  be  satisfied  ; and  so 
shall  we. 

The  history  of  the  Lord's  servants  is  full  of  dis- 
couragements, and  thanks  be  to  God,  of  their  triumphs 
also  over  them.  Let  us  look  at  a few  instances  ; when  we 
see  how  others  have  been  tried,  we  shall  be  the  less  down- 
hearted and  discouraged,  if  we  be  tried  ourselves. 

In  one  of  his  summer  excursions,  Eomaine  was  invited 
to  preach  at  Bootle,  in  Cumberland.  On  ascending  the 
pulpit  stair,  he  found  the  door  would  not  open.  The 
churchwarden  observing  him  pull  hard,  but  in  vain,  im- 
mediately suspected  that  a blacksmith  in  the  parish, 
who  was  a great  enemy  to  the  gospel,  had  played  them  a 
trick  ; and  quietly  asking  the  clerk  to  sing  a long  psalm, 
ran  away  to  get  pincers  and  hammer  to  open  the  pulpit 
door.  This  was  done,  and  Mr.  Eomaine  preached  to  the 
great  edification  of  the  people. 


222 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


At  St.  Dunstan's,  the  rector  refused  the  pulpit  to 
Mr.  Eomaine,  though  appointed  lecturer^  and  seized  it 
while  the  prayers  were  being  read^  in  order  to  prevent 
his  occupying  it.  When  the  rector  was  compelled  to 
give  him  the  pulpit,  he  appointed  the  lecture  at  an  in- 
conveniently late  hour,  and  the  church  doors  were  shut 
against  the  congregation  till  the  last  moment.  The  con- 
sequence was,  that  hundreds,  perhaps  thousands,  crowded 
around  the  walls,  and  rushed  in  like  a torrent  the  moment 
the  doors  were  opened.  The  Bishop  of  London  (Dr. 
Terrick),  who  had  known  Komaine  at  Oxford,  and 
honored  his  learning  and  abilities,  happened  to  be 
passing  by  Saint  Dunstan's  church  before  the  service 
began,  and  observing  the  immense  crowds,  and  the 
church  doors  shut,  inquired  the  cause  of  such  an 
assembly.  On  being  informed,  he  required  the  church- 
wardens to  see  that  the  church  doors  should  be  opened 
at  a proper  time,  and  the  decture  be  permitted  to  com- 
mence at  an  earlier  hour. 

Hannah  More  experienced  like  trouble,  and  on  one 
occasion,  the  assaults  of  the  enemy  were  met  in  rather 
a ridiculous  way. 

Of  a certain  place  at  which  they  were  endeavoring  to 
establish  a school,  Hannah  More  writes  : — Last  Sun- 
day, Drewitt  preached  an  hour  ; after  he  had  finished, 
the  clerk  got  up  and  said,  ^ The  parish  are  desired  to 
meet  next  Friday,  to  consult  on  the  best  means  of 
opposing  the  ladies,  who  are  coming  to  set  up  a school.' 
Bold  Drewitt,  nothing  dismayed,  stood  up  instantly  in 
the  pulpit,  and  said,  ‘And  on  Sunday  next,  the  parish 
are  desired  to  meet  the  ladies  who  intend  opening  the 
school,  at  nine  o'clock  !' " 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


223 


Scott,  the  commentator,  was  driven  almost  to  despair : 

had,''  said  he,  at  this  time  many  instructors  as  to  my 
style  of  preaching  ; and  some  of  the  directors  assumed 
rather  a high  tone  of  authority,  while  others  were 
disposed  to  counsel  me  as  the  messengers  of  Ahah  did 
Micaiah.  But  I disposed  of  the  dictating  instruction 
very  shortly,  saying,  ^ Gentlemen,  you  possess  authority 
sufficient  to  change  me  /or  another  preacher,  whenever 
you  please  ; hut  you  have  no  power  to  change  me  into 
another  preacher.  If  you  do  not  convince  my  under- 
standing that  I am  in  error,  you  cannot  induce  me  to 
alter  my  style  of  preaching.'  The  vexations,  however, 
which  I continually  experienced  often  overcame  for  a 
period  my  patience  and  fortitude.  On  one  occasion  they 
led  me  to  say  to  my  wife,  ^ Whatever  he  the  consequence, 
I will  quit  this  situation,  for  I shall  never  have  any 
peace  in  it.'  But  she  promptly  answered,  ^ Take  heed 
what  you  do  ; for  if  you  lea\e  your  station  in  this  spirit, 
you  will,  perhaps,  soon  he  with  Jonah  in  the  whale's 
helly.'  The  check  was  seasonable,  and  procured  my 
acquiescence." 

None  ever  met  with  such  discouragements  as  our 
blessed  Lord  Himself ; hut  He  toiled  on,  remembering 
that  He  came  to  do  His  Father's  will,  whatever  aspect 
human  affairs  might  wear.  It  is  enough  for  the  disciple 
that  he  he  as  his  Master,"  and  it  will  sweeten  our  lot,  if 
we  think  that  we  are  sharers  of  it  with  Him. 

Another  characteristic  of  this  fishing  work  is  labor. 
It  is  laborious  work.  And  this  idea  of  labor  is  very 
strongly  brought  before  us  in  Matt.  ix.  37,  38,  where  our 
Lord  says  to  His  disciples,  The  harvest  truly  is  plen- 


224 


THE  ‘a  WILL-  OF  SERVICE. 


teous^  but  the  laborers  are  few  ; pray  ye  therefore  the 
Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  He  will  send  forth  laborers 
into  His  harvest."'  The  idea  here,  as  also  that  in  the 
similitude  of  the  fisherman,  is  one  of  toil. 

Now  this  labor  embraces  going  to  look  for  the  fish, 
as  well  as  hauling  the  net ; and,  in  truth,  very  little  is 
done  without  going  to  look  for  souls  ; they  seldom  swim 
into  our  net,  rather  do  Grod's  toiling  servants  draw  the 
net  round  them,  and,  perhaps,  after  a long  and  laborious 
haul,  bring  them  to  the  shore.  It  is  needful  to  go  out 
into  the  highways  and  hedges  and  compel  them  to  come 
in.  And  God  seems  to  bless  all  the  aggressions  of  His 
church  upon  the  world  ; aggression  is  often  the  best 
defence  ; if  the  gospel  were  more  used  for  purposes  of 
assault  upon  the  powers  of  evil  in  the  world,  it  would  be 
assaulted  far  less  than  it  is.  Its  supineness  invites 
attack.  The  Christian  should  be  found  with  the  sword 
of  the  spirit,  as  well  as  with  the  shield  of  faith. 

And  very  wonderfully  does  God  seem  to  bless  the 
labors  of  fishers  in  the  present  day,  who  launch  out 
into  the  deep,  and  let  down  their  nets  for  a draught. 
There  is  many  a one  who  was  never  bred  to  the  sea, 
but  who  can  yet  lend  a hand  to  haul  a net ; and  a vast 
blessing  seems  to  rest  upon  the  labors  of  many  such  in 
the  great  spiritual  fishing  of  the  present  day.  There  is 
not  a single  new  agency  upon  which  the  blessing  of  God 
has  not  manifestly  rested,  and  every  one  of  these  agen- 
cies are  aggressive.  The  Irish  Church  Mission"  is 
aggressive,  and  draws  its  broad  net  through  the  teeming 
multitudes  of  our  Eomish  neighbors  ; the  Midnight 
Mission"  is  aggressive,  and  warily  pilots  its  craft  through 
shoals  and  quicksands  ; the  Bible  Women"  are  aggres- 


THE  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


225 


sors^  and  navigate  tlie  intricate  windings  and  turnings 
of  St.  Griles",  and  other  localities  less  known,  but  equally 
in  need;  and  so  we  might  catalogue  the  names  of  aggres- 
sors of  this  kind^  until  we  showed  how  goodly  a fleet 
had  put  to  sea.  All  these  are  out  after  the  fish,  and 
verily  they  have  met  with  goodly  shoals. 

Let  us  take  one  instance  of  the  success  of  this 
launching  out  into  the  deep,  we  are  indebted  to  the 

London  City  Mission  Magazine'"  for  it  ; to  no  better 
source  could  we  go  for  instances  of  success  in  this  class 
of  work : — 

The  opening  of  the  Standard  Theatre  for  a second 
series  of  special  religious  services,  has  been  a great 
blessing  to  this  neigfiborhood,  doing  much  towards 
turning  this  fountain  of  evil  into  a positive  good  ; and 
being  situate  in  the  very  centre  of  the  district,  I felt  that 
when  the  committee  asked  me  again  to  undertake  the 
management  of  this  important  effort,  it  was  my  duty  to 
accept  the  invitation,  although  doing  so  involved  a con- 
siderable amount  of  mental  and  physical  labor. 

^^How  Grod  smiled  upon  that  effort  is  well  known. 
The  people  were  glad  to  find  a place  of  worship  where 
rags  might  find  admission  ; where  all  seats  are  free,  and 
the  poorest  made  to  feel  he  was  heartily  welcome.  An 
average  attendance  of  2,000  persons  has  been  obtained, 
of  the  very  class  who  usually  shun  the  house  of  prayer, 
and  pass  the  Sabbath  hours  in  vain  attempts  to  find 
pleasure  in  worldly  occupations.  This  large  number  of 
persons  always  maintain  the  most  perfect  order  and 
decorum.  The  police  in  attendance  have  never  been 
required  to  interfere  in  any  single  instance  ; the  entire 
work  of  keeping  order,  distributing  copies  of  the  hymns, 

10^ 


226 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


etc.,  being  carried  out  by  a body  of  twenty  working 
men,  selected  from  the  congregation  itself,  under  the 
superintendence  of  myself  and  a brother  missionary. 

In  the  course  of  my  daily  visitations  many  of  these 
persons  were  met  with,  and  many  proofs  given  that 
they  had  not  heard  in  vain. 

One  man  said,  ^ I see'd  you  at  the  Standard  on 
Sunday.  I say,  didn't  that  parson  walk  into  me  pretty 
tidy  about  swearing,  eh?'  I replied,  ^ Well,  I hope  you 
have  left  otf  that  sinful  habit.'  ^ Ah  !'  said  he,  ^ that 
ain't  so  easy  to  do,  guv'ner  ; but  I tell  yer  what,  I don't 
say  one  bad  word  now  where  I used  to  say  ten.' 

A poor  woman  said,  ^ Oh  ! sir,  my  home  has  been 
a happy  place  on  Sunday  ; for  my  husband  goes  to 
hear  the  preaching,  and  always  comes  home  sober.  I 
go  as  often  as  I can,  and  we  send  our  children  to  Sun- 
day school.’ 

The  man  now  acts  as  one  of  the  stewards  at  the 
Theatre,  and  attends  my  meeting  as  often  as  his  work 
will  permit.  His  wife  has  recently  passed  through  a 
severe  illness,  during  which  I visited  her  constantly, 
and  am  encouraged  to  hope  that  both  will  ultimately 
be  led  to  decision. 

Another  person  remarked,  am  so  glad  you  have 
got  my  son  to  come  to  the  Theatre.  He  was  brought 
up  in  a Sunday  school,  and  led  to  a place  of  worship  ; 
but  he  ^ went  wild,'  and  made  me  very  unhappy  ; but 
now,  he  is  quite  steady  again,  and  I hope  he  will  be  a 
comfort  in  my  old  age.' 

Observing  among  the  congregation  two  young 
women,  who  came  regularly  every  Sunday,  I had  some 
conversation  with  them,  and  invited  them  to  my  meet- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


227 


ing.  After  coming  a few  times,  they  brought  father, 
mother,  and  a friend  with  them,  who  for  many  weeks 
were  attentive  listeners  to  my  instruction.  They  now 
attend  a regular  place  of  worship  on  the  Sunday,  and 
manifest  an  earnest,  inquiring  spirit.  The  father  has 
since  been  severely  afflicted,  and  appears  to  be  drawing 
near  to  death.  I find  his  mind  directed  to  the  true 
source  of  consolation,  and  am  led  to  believe  that  he  is 
truly  converted  to  Grod. 

Another  interesting  case  is  that  of  a lame  beggar 
man,  who  attended  the  special  services,  and  also  my 
weekly  meeting  for  a considerable  time.  He  wore  no 
hat,  coat,  or  waistcoat,  but  was  always  very  clean,  and 
remarkably  attentive  to  the  service.  He  told  me,  that 
he  had  often  longed  to  enter  places  of  worship,  but  was 
not  able  to  do  so  on  account^of  his  wretched  appear- 
ance ; that  he  feared  to  come  into  the  Theatre,  until 
one  of  the  stewards  invited  him  ; but  he  was  so  pleased 
with  what  he  heard,  that  he  stayed  in  London  all  the 
summer  in  order  to  attend  the  services.  At  his  earnest 
request  I supplied  him  with  a Bible,  which  he  kept 
carefully  covered,  and  brought  under  his  arm  every  Sun- 
day ; and  some  friends  who  have  met  him  in  the  street, 
tell  me  that  the  Bible  and  tracts  which  I have  given  him 
are  always  found  in  the  bottom  of  the  box  which  con- 
tains his  matches,  laces,  etc.,  for  sale.  The  result  of 
their  conversation  with  him  confirms  my  own  opinion, 
that  he  has  been  brought  to  believe  in  the  Lord  J esus. 
Having  no  settled  home,  he  was  compelled  to  endure 
much  persecution  in  the  lodging-houses  where  he  slept. 
I suppose  he  has  now  gone  ^ on  tramp,'  as  I have  not 
seen  him  for  some  time. 


228 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


These  are  a few  of  the  most  prominent  cases  ; but, 
in  many  other  instances,  it  was  found  that  persons  who 
neglected  j)ublic  worship  for  many  years  have  acquired 
the  habit  of  going  regularly  to  the  Theatre  services 
every  Sunday  evening. 

Kecently  a prayer  meeting  has  been  held  after  the 
sermon,  to  which  from  600  to  800  persons  have  usually 
remained,  greatly  interested  in  such  an  unusual  and 
solemn  service. 

A man,  more  than  fifty  years  of  age,  came  to  me 
at  the  close  of  the  prayer  meeting,  a week  or  two  since, 
saying  that  he  had  never  been  at  a prayer  meeting 
before  in  all  his  life  ; and  that  what  he  had  heard  had 
so  impressed  his  mind,  that  he  felt  most  anxious  to 
become  a Christian.  While  he  spoke,  the  tears  ran 
down  his  cheeks  as  he  said,  in  a tremulous  voice,  ^ I 
want  to  know  how  I can  find  Jesus.'  He  is  now  an 
attendant  at  the  district  church  where  he  resides,  and 
also  comes  to  mj^  weekly  meeting.  I trust  that,  in  the 
prayerful  use  of  these  means  of  grace,  the  way  of  life 
and  peace  will  be  made  plain  to  him." 

A goodly  sight,  we  deem  it,  to  see  the  houses  of  God 
which  are  sown  broadcast  over  the  land  ; we  love  to  see 
the  church's  stalwart  tower  with  buttress  and  battle- 
ment, as  though  garrison  were  kept  for  God  in  an 
enemy's  land  ; we  love  to  see  the  church's  tapering 
spire,  shooting  upwards  to  the  skies,  vanishing  in  airy 
lightness  to  a glittering  point,  as  though  it  would  show 
to  man,  how  all  of  earth  grows  less  and  less  the  nearer 
we  approach  to  heaven  ; but  we  have  a sentiment  above 
that  sentimentality  ; the  deep  sentiment  of  the  price- 
lessness of  an  immortal  soul ; and  we  believe  that  he 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


229 


who  offers  the  water  of  life  to  perishing  men  in  a wooden 
bowl^  or  even  as  it  were  only  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand, 
does  better  than  he  who  says,  ^ if  thou  wilt  not  drink 
from  a consecrated  chalice,  then  perish  in  thy  drought, 
thou  shalt  not  drink  at  all  !' 

In  this  fishing  for  men,  we  must  expect  to  have 
tossings  to  and  fro,  and  it  may  be,  even  to  soil  our 
hands — there  are  entries  which  are  full  narrow  for 
fashionable  skirts.  But  is  it  reasonable  that  this,  which 
is  labor,  should  be  made  an  exception  to  all  other  labor 
and  is  it  reasonable  that  what  men  and  women  so  cheer- 
fully accord  to  the  toil  of  pleasure,  they  should  be  loath 
to  accord  to  the  toil  of  earnest  work  ? 

Excuse  me,  madam,  but  what  is  all  that  mess  ?” 

I have  taken  to  photography.'" 

Dear  me  ! you  have  quite  stained  your  fingers." 

Oh  ! one  can't  help  that  in  photography." 

And  dear  me  ! what  a disagreeable  smell." 

Oh  ! 't  is  nothing  when  you  're  used  to  it." 

And  what  a troublesome  process  it  seems  to  be." 

Oh  ! we  can't  do  anything  in  this  world  without 
trouble." 

No,  dear  madam,  no — and  with  not  a whit  more 
trouble,  mess,  or  smell,  we  could  show  you  how  to  make 
photographs  (sun  pictures) — the  picture  of  the  blessed 
Jesus,  taken  and  printed  in  light  upon  many  a soul 
that  is  now  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge." 

And  thus  we  might  go  on,  through  all  the  toil  of 
life's  amusements  and  pursuits,  and  ask,  alas  ! only  too 
many,  ^ Does  not  what  you  undergo  in  earth's  toil  and 
pleasure,  (if  you  be  doing  nothing  for  your  Lord,)  shame 
you  in  the  excuses  which  you  make  for  declining  all  toil 


230 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


for  heaven  ?’  When  Louis  Marie,  the  Montreal  colpor- 
teur, was  subjected  to  very  ignominious  treatment,  he 
never  complained.  One  evening  when  he  returned  home, 
he  was  asked  v/hat  kind  of  day  he  had  had  ? He  re- 
plied, with  a face  full  of  quiet  Christian  joy,  that  ^he 
had  had  a very  good  day,  having  only  been  kicked 
twice.'  Alas  ! how  many  are  there  who  would  not 
consider  it  a good  day,  if  they  had  to  pass  an  unswept 
crossing,  or  to  whiff  an  unsavory  smell.  Many  of  our 
fears  are  imaginary  ; they  are  rderely  bug-bears  raised 
up  by  the  enchantments  of  the  devil ; they  vanish  on  a 
near  approach  ; we  may  have  a very  little  to  endure 
after  all  ; but  at  any  rate,  w^e  do  not  know  what  we 
can  endure  until  we  try.  Take  courage,  dear  reader  ; 
in  a tossing  boat  you  may  catch  much  fish  ; and  all 
the  while  you  yourself  be  safe. 

Do  not  be  afraid  of  venturing  upon  a few  visits  for 
the  Lord.  There  w^as  in  a certain  minister's  district  a 
public  house,  in  which  neither  the  landlord  nor  his  wife 
were  professors  of  religion.  It  was  quite  a resort  for 
the  thoughtless  and  profane,  and  he  dreaded  visiting  the 
place,  but  conceiving  it  to  be  his  duty,  he  nerved  him- 
self up  to  the  task.  He  was  respectfully  received  and 
invited  into  the  sitting  room,  where  he  found  the  tavern 
keeper  and  his  wife  alone.  He  conversed  with,  or  rather 
talked  to  them  about  the  interests  of  their  immortal 
souls,  endeavored  to  show  them  the  responsibility  of  their 
station,  and  urged  them  to  give  immediate  attention  to 
the  things  which  belonged  to  their  peace  ; but  could  get 
no  other  answer  than  a promise  from  the  landlord  that 
he  would  think  of  it.  He  left  the  house  with  a heavy 
heart,  feeling  that  he  had  done  them  no  good. 


THE  I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


231 


They  soon  left  the  place,  and  the  minister  knew 
nothing  of  them  until  ten  years  after  his  visit,  when 
he  received  a very  kind  note  from  the  man,  informing 
him  that  the  conversation  which  seemed  to  be  so  little 
regarded,  had  resulted  in  the  conversion  of  both  himself 
and  wife. 

But  in  this  work  we  must  make  up  our  minds  to 
exercise  'patience  and  perseverance.  These  are  qualities 
pre-eminently  required  in  natural  fishing,  and  in  spiritual 
fishing  too.  We  shall  accomplish  very  little  by  mere 
dabbling  as  it  were,  with  our  hands  over  the  side  of  the 
boat.***'  The  fish  may  be  near  at  hand,  swimming  all 
about,  and  looking  on  with  amazement  at  this  strange 
phenomenon,  but  they  will  not  be  so  captivated  by  it  as 
to  come  near  and  be  caught.  He  who  would  fish  suc- 
cessfully, must  fish  in  earnest.  Now  see  how  patient 
and  persevering  a fisher  of  souls  was  with  one  poor 
creature,  and  how  successful  in  the  end,  and  may  this 
account  cheer  us  on,  when  like  fish  come  to  our  net. 

^^It  was  on  the  18th  of  May,  1848,  that  I commenced 
my  labors  in  the  district,  and  on  that  day  I called  at 
No.  — , — ^ — row,  which  was  occupied  by  a family  of  the 

name  of , and  was  informed  by  a little  girl  that  her 

mother  was  not  at  home.  But  I soon  became  well 
acquainted  with  this  family.  The  husband  held  a situ- 

We  read  that  the  Rev.  Charles  Simeon  kept  the  picture  of  Henry 
Martyn  in  his  study.  Move  where  he  would  through  tlie  apartment,  it 
seemed  to  keep  its  eyes  upon  him,  and  ever  to  say  to  him,  Be  earnest^  he 
earnest;  donH  trifle^  donH  trifle;  and  the  good  Simeon  would  gently  bow 
to  the  speaking  picture,  and  with  a smile  reply,  I will  he  in  earnest; 
I will,  I will  he  in  earnest ; I will  not  trifle,  for  souls  are  perishing,  and 
Jesus  is  to  be  glorified.” 


232 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


ation  under  the  Custom  House,  and  the  wife,  who  was 
a stay  and  corset  maker,  I found  was  an  inveterate 
drunkard,  and  the  dread  of  the  neighborhood.  The 
babe  at  her  breast  (with  the  rest  of  the  children)  was 
deserted  night  and  day  by  her,  while  she  would  be  out 
getting  drunk,  and  sometimes  she  would  strip  herself  of 
all  but  two  articles  of  dress  for  drink.  Then  the  husband 
would  shut  her  out,  would  not  allow  her  to  enter  his 
house,  and  would  declare  that  she  should  never  darken 
his  door  any  more.  At  these  seasons  she  went  about 
without  stockings  or  shoes,  and  being  tall  she  had  rather 
a masculine  appearance,  with  a loud  sonorous  voice. 
She  would  be  seen  going  through  the  streets,  followed  by 
scores  and  sometimes  hundreds  of  children,  and,  making 
a stand  here  and  there,  she  would  make  an  oration. 
Then  the  rude  boys  would  be  calling  out  ^ Polly  Long 
Stockings,'  and  behave  in  the  most  indecent  manner. 
In  the  neighborhood  of  Spitalfields,  Whitechapel,  Hox- 
ton,  and  Kingsland,  she  was  well  known  by  the  lowest 
of  characters,  as  well  as  where  she  lived,  and  with  the 
respectable,  she  was  the  dread  of  the  neighborhood. 
She  would  thieve,  commit  adultery,  or  do  anything  for 
strong  drink.  The  police  stood  aloof  from  her,  and 
dreaded  to  have  anything  to  do  with  her  ; but  sometimes 
they  were  compelled  to  lock  her  up  and  imprison  her. 
I often  visited y warned^  exhorted  and  counselled  her ^ and 
she  would  express  a desire  to  amend.  Sometimes,  when 
her  husband  had  turned  her  out,  she  came  to  me  and 
promised  fairly,  and  I have  gone  and  reasoned  with  him, 
and  asked  him  to  try  her  once  more.  He  was  a bois- 
terous man,  and  sometimes  I have  been  fearful  that  he 
would  knock  me  down,  when  I have  called  on  him  re- 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


233 


specting  his  receiving  her  home  again^  and  he  has  said  ; 
^ Ah^  the  rascal  ! don't  mention  her  to  me  any  more  ; 
she's  a disgrace  to  me.  If  I leave  a penny,  to  buy  a 
little  milk  for  the  baby,  she'll  spend  it  in  the  cursed 
drink.  I'll  have  no  more  of  her  !'  Early  in  the  morning 
of  the  last  day  of  1848,  having  been  shut  out  for  a long 
time,  she  called  on  me,  and  begged  that  I would  go  and 
see  her  husband,  and  ask  him  to  allow  her  to  come  home, 
promising  never  any  more  to  have  anything  to  do  with 
intoxicating  liquors.  I told  her  that  it  was  useless,  for 
he  had  said  to  me  that  while  he  had  an  arm  to  his  body, 
she  should  never  live  with  him  again.  Three  times  that 
day  she  called  on  me,  making  the  same  request.  At  last, 
taking  the  delicate  condition  in  which  she  was  into  con- 
sideration, I said,  ^ I will  call  on  him  once  more,  but  I 
expect  that  he  will  knock  me  down.’  I went,  telling  her 
to  be  close  to  the  house,  so  that  if  I did  succeed,  I 
might  introduce  her.  I got  him  to  consent  to  her  request, 

and  ste23ped  out  and  called  her  in.  I said,  Mrs. , 

this  is  your  husband.  Sit  down  and  tell  him  what  you 
have  said  to  me.'  She  did  so.  I read  Ephesians  v. 
The  husband  and  wife  kneeled  with  me  in  prayer,  and 
the  scene  was  most  affecting.  Eising  from  his  knees,  he 
wiped  the  tears  from  his  face,  and  said,  May  God  grant 
it !'  But  six  weeks  had  not  quite  elapsed,  when  three 
days  after  her  confinement,  she  broke  out  again,  and 
became,  if  possible,  worse  than  she  had  been  before. 
But,  passing  over  nearly  seven  years  of  her  life,  (with 
the  exception  of  thirteen  months,  during  which  she  kept 
sober,  and  got  a good  business  together  in  the  stay  and 
corset  making,)  she  went  on  in  this  dissipated  career, 
in  and  out  of  prison  and  the  union,  a walking  pest  to 


234 


THE  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


society,  and  a corrupter  of  morals.  In  November,  1855, 
she  came  to  my  house  in  a fearful  plight,  and  asked  me 

to  try  her  once  more.  I said,  ^ W ell,  Mrs. , my 

Master  received  the  outcast,  and  I must  do  the  same."  I 
read  and  prayed  with  her,  and  promised  to  see  what  I 
could  do  for  her.  The  next  day  she  called  again,  and 
signed  the  pledge  of  total  abstinence  from  all  intoxicants. 
I asked  a poor  man,  eminent  for  piety,  to  take  her  in,  as 
he  had  a room  to  spare ; both  he  and  his  wife  consented, 
and  I arranged  to  pay  them  Is.  6d.  per  week  rent. 
Friends  to  whom  her  case  was  known  supplied  her  with 
work,  and  I got  her  husband  to  pay  her  rent,  unknown 
to  her.  She  now  went  on  well.  Sometimes  she  received 
a friendly  visit  from  her  husband,  and  on  the  24th  of 
December  that  year  she  was  welcomed  home  again  by 
him.  All  proceeded  well  till  May,  1856,  when  she 
broke  out  once  more.  She  had  tasted  the  insidious 
drink,  and,  in  a few  days,  all  her  clothes,  and  everything 
she  could  lay  hand  on,  was  sacrificed  at  the  shrine  of 
Bacchus.  Her  husband  had  now  become  a witness  to 
her  unfaithfulness  to  him,  and  she  was  not  allowed  to 
enter  under  his  roof.  A gentleman  who  lived  near  them, 
and  was  continually  being  annoyed  by  her  brawling, 
being  a guardian  of  Hackney  Union,  got  her  admitted 
into  that  institution.  As  she  had  forfeited  all  claim  on 
her  husband,  she  was  passed  to  her  native  parish,  at 
Doncaster.  She  remained  in  that  ^ union"  but  a short 
period,  and,  at  leaving  it,  she  went  to  Liverpool  to  reside 
with  a relative.  While  there  she  sent  me  a letter,  and 
entreated  me  to  watch  over  her  children,  and  to  tell  them 
that  she  still  had  a mother"s  love.  They  had  removed  off 
my  district  to  Cambridge  Heath  ; and  I went,  in  com- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


235 


pliance  with  her  request^  and  saw  her  children,  but  not 
one  of  them  seemed  to  have  the  least  regard  for  her.  I 
heard  no  more  of  her  till  the  autumn  of  1858,  when  she 
had  managed  to  walk  from  Manchester  to  Homerton, 
dressed  in  a short  dark  skirt,  a man's  jacket,  a bonnet, 
and  a pair  of  Yorkshire  wooden  clogs.  When  she  started 
from  Manchester  she  was  penniless,  and  she  commenced 
to  beg.  Six  different  persons  gave  her  a halfpenny  each, 
and  she  bought  three  penny  worth  of  matches  and  began 
trading.  She  sold  them,  and  bought  some  bread,  and  a 
fresh  stock  in  trade.  Thus  she  managed  to  get  to  the 
metropolis  once  more  ; and,  having  done  so,  she  took  to 
selling  stay  laces,  and,  in  the  course  of  her  daily  rounds, 
Hackney  claimed  her  attention.  Many  who  knew  her, 
pitied  her,  and  out  of  compassion  bought  of  her.  At 
night  she  lodged  in  some  of  the  low  lodging  houses,  pay- 
ing 3(i.  per  night  for  shelter.  When  sober  she  was  highly 
gifted,  clean,  and  industrious,  and  noneof  her  companions 
in  vice  would  dare  to  visit  her.  She  was  a good  manager, 
and  understood  the  science  of  domestic  economy  ; and 
now,  having  kept  sober  a few  weeks,  she  gained  a little 
more  sympathy  from  those  who  had  long  known  her  in 
Homerton,  and  she  felt  that  she  was  not  entirely  forsaken. 
A Christian  woman  offered  to  lend  her  a bed,  and  she 
took  a room  for  herself,  went  out  charing  occasionally, 
and,  by  this  means,  she  managed  to  get  a few  things  to 
make  a decent  appearance  once  more  ; she  came  to  me 
and  signed  the  pledge,  and  attended  my  meetings,  and, 
subsequently,  public  worship.  After  a few  months  she 
made  herself  look  quite  respectable,  and  there  were 
grounds  to  hope  well  of  her.  She  attended  the  ministry 
of  the  Eev.  J.  Davies,  and  manifested  a growing  interest 


236 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


in  the  things  of  Grod.  About  this  time  she  felt  that  she 
had  gained  a little  standing  in  society  ; she  had  worked 
hard,  and  fared  harder  still,  till  she  had  got  a room 
nicely  furnished  by  her  own  industry.  The  gospel  so 
faithfully  preached  by  her  minister  had  reached  her 
heart  with  power,  and  she  felt  an  increasing  desire  to  do 
something  for  the  good  of  her  fellow  creatures.  She 
came  to  my  temperance  meeting  one  evening,  asked  per- 
mission to  address  the  meeting,  and  we  arranged  for  her 
to  do  so  the  next  Monday  evening.  It  having  been  an- 
nounced that  ^ Mrs. was  going  to  speak  next  Mon- 

day evening,'  when  the  time  came  the  room  was  crowded, 
and  while  she  portrayed  the  evils  of  drunkenness,  and 
what  she  had  undergone  herself,  many  a hard  heart  was 
touched,  and  their  eyes  melted  to  tears.  A second  ad- 
dress was  delivered  wdth  the  same  effect,  on  which  occa- 
sion she  brought  a large  colored  engraving  of  our  Lord 
and  the  Twelve  Disciples  at  the  ^ Last  Supper,'  and 
showed  it  to  the  audience,  telling  them  that  such  pictures 
were  preferable  to  her  than  any  of  ^ the  publican's  stuff 
which  they  sold  to  ruin  men's  souls  and  bodies.'  The 
desire  she  had  no\v  to  do  good,  was  as  great  as  it  was 
before  to  do  evil.  Humbled  under  a sense  of  her  crimes 
and  guilt,  she  now  was  enabled  to  look  unto  the  Lord 
for  strength  to  support  her.  Her  struggles  for  a subsis- 
tence were  great ; sometimes  her  fare  was  a little  bread, 
weak  coffee,  and  a red  herring,  which  she  sometimes  cut 
in  two,  three,  or  four  pieces,  each  to  serve  a day,  according 
as  the  case  might  be  with  her  finances,  till  she  had  got 
her  things  around  her  comfortable.  She  kept  away  from 
her  husband  and  family,  but  felt  desirous  to  do  them 
good ; and,  having  obtained  some  tracts,  she  went  to  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


237 


docks,  where  her  husband  was  on  duty.  She  distributed 
them,  and  gave  one  to  an  officer,  saying,  ^ Will  you  be 

kind  enough  to  give  this  tract  to  Mr. mentioning 

her  husband’s  name.  She  then  put  her  veil  up  over  her 
bonnet,  and  passed  by  her  husband  without  speaking. 
Shortly  after  this,  she  met  him  at  Victoria  Park,  and 
walked  out  of  it  side  by  side  with  him,  silent.  At 
another  time  she  met  him  as  she  was  leaving  the  street 
in  which  she  lived  ; they  both  smiled  at  each  other,  and 
he  asked  her  where  she  lived.  After  this  he  visited  her 
frequently. 

called  on  her  one  morning,  and  found  her  ill  in 
bed,  when  she  showed  me  two  new  hymn-books  which 
she  had  received  as  a present  from  her  minister.  She 
said,  ^ I very  much  prize  them.’  She  spoke  of  her  past 
life,  of  the  great  change  which  she  by  the  grace  of  God 
had  experienced,  and  of  her  hope  in  Christ  alone  for 
salvation.  Subsequently  her  children  were  reconciled 
to  her,  and  at  the  request  of  my  dear  wife  they  visited 
her.  The  eldest  son,  who,  after  the  example  of  his 
father,  had  often  bruised  her  flesh  by  his  blows,  and  had 
enlisted  in  the  army,  was  glad  to  receive  shelter  from  her 
for  himself  and  his  child,  and  found  he  had  a friend  and 
a faithful  adviser  in  his  once  degraded  and  maltreated 
mother.  It  was  early  one  morning  in  March,  1860,  that 
she  called  to  inform  me  that  her  husband  was  taken 
very  ill,  and  she  was  anxious  for  me  to  visit  him,  as  he 
would  not  allow  any  one  else  to  visit  him.  I went  and 
saw  him,' and  read  a portion  of  the  Word  of  God  to 
him,  warned  and  exhorted  him  to  repent  of  his  sins, 
and  seek  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  his  Saviour.  He  was 
glad  of  my  visit,  and  sent  for  his  wife  to  come  to  nurse 


238 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


him  during  his  affliction.  She  complied  with  the  re- 
quest ; and  now  a scene,  which  angels  must  have  beheld 
with  delight,  was  transacted  in  that  abode.  The  wife  of 
his  early  fondness  had  returned, — humble,  penitent,  and 
a new  creature.  The  husband,  still  impenitent,  allowed 
her  to  take  the  precious  Word  of  God  in  her  hands  to 
read  to  him,  and  was  glad  to  see  and  hear  her  at  his 
bedside,  on  her  knees,  pouring  forth  ardent  petitions  to 
Almighty  God  in  his  behalf.  His  eyes  being  opened,  he 
saw  the  fact  that  his  wife,  after  all  her  faults,  was  a 
changed  woman,  and  had,  by  the  grace  of  God,  been 
preserved  to  him  to  comfort  him  in  his  last  days.  He 
told  his  children  to  take  her  advice  now,  for  it  would 
do  them  good.  He  recovered  from  his  illness,  and 
occasionally  went  with  her  to  the  house  of  God.  She 
gave  proof  of  the  stability  of  her  character,  and  saw 
the  minister  respecting  her  being  admitted  into  com- 
munion with  the  people  of  God.  But  that  step  was  not 
hastened.  It  was  thought  advisable  that  she  should  be 
long  tested,  ere  that  privilege  should  be  afforded  her. 
Her  walk  was  steady  and  consistent ; many  highly 
respectable  ladies  who  knew  her,  took  a very  lively 
interest  in  her,  and  with  wonder  they  beheld  the  power 
of  divine  grace  in  her  soul.  She  warned  and  exhorted 
others  of  the  evils  of  sin,  and  made  reference  to  herself 
as  an  instance  of  what  the  grace  of  God  could  do, 
saying,  ^ God  has  done  it.'  But,  as  with  the  lovely 
flower,  which  is  easily  nipt  by  the  wind's  untimely 
blast,  so  was  it  with  her  spiritual  career  on  this  earth. 

I heard  of  her  being  taken  ill,  and  called  to  see  her. 

I found  that  she  had  been  ill  a fortnight,  and  that  her 
husband,  who,  a week  after  she  was  taken  ill,  was 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


239 


fondling  over  her^  had  been  taken  ill  of  the  virulent 
fever  and  erysipelas^  and  had  died  on  the  evening  before 
I got  there,  and  was  in  his  coffin.  She  had  been  un- 
conscious during  the  whole  of  the  time,  did  not  know 
even  of  his  having  been  ill,  and  was  still  insensible. 
Two  days  after,  she  died,  and  on  Sunday,  October  21, 
they  were  both  buried  together  at  Victoria-park  Ceme- 
tery. So  that,  instead  of  her  joining  in  holy  fellowship 
with  the  Church  militant  on  earth,  she  speedily  was 
taken  to  join  the  Church  triumphant  in  heaven,  and 
the  plant  of  the  Lord's  own  planting  was  removed  to 
bloom  in  the  paradise  of  Grod.  On  the  day  of  their 
burial,  I made  known  in  the  district  that  I was  going 
to  speak  on  their  solemn  deaths,  and  the  meeting-room 
was  crowded.  There  were  some  of  the  most  hardened 
sinners  in  the  district  present,  who  appeared  to  be  im- 
pressed by  what  I said  to  them  from  the  Word  of  God. 
May  the  Lord  in  mercy  grant  that  many  souls  like  hers 
may  be  saved  in  like  manner,  who  may  be  our  crown 
of  rejoicing  at  the  great  day  of  account." 

Or  take  the  case  of  the  old  woman  who  kept  a stall 
in  Shoreditch  ; in  one  little  alley  she  had  lived  for  four- 
teen years,  and  she  was  a well-known  character  in  that 
neighborhood  for  levity  and  irreligion.  In  writing  of 
her,  the  missionary  who  visited  her,  says  : — 

The  heathenish  state  of  her  mind  was  most  painful 
to  witness.  A Christian  lady  observed  to  me  some  time 
ago  : — ^ I was  asking  myself  the  other  day,  can  it  be 
possible  that  such  a creature  really  has  a soul  ?'  Yes, 
it  was  true  ! — within  a casket  so  begrimed,  so  repulsive 
and  uncouth,  there  was  a precious  gem,  which  the  Holy 
Spirit  could  bring  to  light,  a heart  which  the  love  of 


240 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


Jesus  could  warm  and  expand  ! Many  a time,  when 
invited  to  the  meeting,  she  has  said,  ^ Oh  yes,  I mean  to 
give  yer  a turn  some  day and,  when  hope  was  almost 
extinguished,  she  came  at  last  to  redeem  her  promise. 
She  was  pleased  with  what  she  heard  ; for,  when  leav- 
ing, she  said,  as  she  dropped  a curtsey,  ^ I shall  come 
agin,  ^cause  I understands  what  you  say.'  Accord- 
ingly, she  has  continued  to  come ; frequently  bringing  a 
companion  with  her.  I do  not  think  she  has  been  once 
absent  since  her  first  coming  ; and  the  same  lady  re- 
marked to  me  the  great  alteration  in  her  behavior, 

saying,  ^ I'm  very  glad comes  to  the  meeting  ; she 

tells  me  about  what  you  say  ; and  I really  think  that 
the  Word  has  taken  root,  and  light  is  breaking  in  upon 
her  dark  mind.'  She  now  goes  regularly  to  church  on 
Sunday,  and  has  induced  three  other  poor  persons  to 
accompany  her,  both  to  the  church  and  to  the  meeting- 
room." 

There  are  some  souls  which  are  to  be  eventually  won 
only  by  patience,  labor,  and  perseverance  ; they  are 
slow  in  listening,  and  then  slow  in  acting  ; and  it  may 
be,  that  even  when  they  do  act,  it  is  with  indecision  and 
irregularity,  and  many  slips  and  backslidings,  before 
they  come  fairly  out  for  Christ ; but  just  as  the  fisher- 
man does  not  cease  to  haul  at  the  net,  because  the  fish 
plunge  in  its  toils  ; so  the  one  who  fishes  for  men  must 
not  cease  to  work,  because  he  has  to  deal  with  some 
one  who  gives  him  trouble  ; it  is  often  found  that  the 
heaviest  fish  to  secure  are  the  most  valuable  when  they 
are  brought  to  land. 

Let  us  but  attach  real  value  to  the  fish  ; let  us  but 
have  design  and  unity  of  purpose  as  regards  catching 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


241 


theiH;,  and  we  may  all  of  us  do  great  things  for  God.  If 
we  esteem  souls  as  of  great  price,  we  shall  he  earnest  in 
our  efforts  to  catch  them  ; and  God  will  supply  us  with 
opportunities  enough.  We  need  not  go  out  of  our  way 
to  seek  them  ; they  will  ever  keep  presenting  themselves 
to  us  day  by  day  ; he  will  be  found  to  have  lived  a 
glorious  life  indeed,  who  has  availed  himself  of  every 
opportunity  which  presented  itself  of  winning  souls. 

Dr.  Spencer,  in  his  Pastoral  Sketches”  gives  us  an 
instance  of  success  in  fishing,  the  result,  with  God’s 
blessing,  of  'perseverance. 

The  young  man  of  whom  he  tells,  belonged  to  a 
pious  family  ; his  parents  and  several  of  his  brothers 
were  members  of  the  church  ; he  was  a moral,  staid, 
industrious,  intelligent  young  man,  always  attending 
church,  and  was  a teacher  in  the  sabbath  school.  I had 
not  supposed  that  his  feelings  of  opposition  to  religion 
had  ever  assumed  the  strong  character  which  he  de- 
scribed to  me  now  ; and  I had  never  known  the  means 
of  their  alteration.  I happened  to  ask  him  : — 

^ Mr.  H , what  was  it  that  first  called  your 

attention  definitely  to  religion,  when  you  began  to  make 
it  a matter  of  your  personal  concern  ?' 

^ I found  there  was  no  escape,  I could  not  get  away 
from  it.’ 

^ What  do  you  mean,  when  you  say,  there  was  no 
escape  ?' 

^^Why,  the  subject  met  me  everywhere.  Wherever 
I went,  there  was  something  to  make  me  think  of  it.’ 

^ Yes,’  said  I,  ^ there  are  things  to  bring  it  to  mind, 
all  around  us  and  always,  if  we  would  heed  them.  God 
has  filled  this  world  with  things  suggestive  of  Himself.’ 

11 


242 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


^ Oh^  sir/  said  he,  ^ I don^t  mean  that  at  all.  It  is 
true,  that  now  almost  everything  makes  me  think  of 
God  and  my  duty  ; but  I mean  things  that  were  done 
071  purpose  to  catch  me.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I was 
pursued  everywhere.  There  was  no  getting  away.  If  I 
went  to  church  on  Sunday,  you  never  let  us  off  with  a 
descriptive  or  literary  sermon,  like  a college  professor ; 
you  always  had  something  about  faith,  or  repentance,  or 
depravity,  or  the  duty  of  sinners  to  fly  to  Christ.  If 
I went  to  my  store  on  a week  day,  thinking  I should 
escape  there,  because  I had  something  else  to  attend  to, 
my  partner  would  have  something  to  say  to  me  about 
religion,  or  something  to  say  in  my  presence  which  I 
knew  was  meant  for  me.  If  I met  you  in  the  street, 
you  were  sure  not  to  let  me  pass  without  bringing  up 
that  subject  in  some  way  or  other.  If  I went  home  to 
dinner  or  tea,  religion  would  be  talked  of  at  the  table. 
If  I was  spending  any  part  of  the  evening  in  the  family 
after  I left  the  store,  it  was  the  same  thing  again  : reli- 
gion, religion  would  come  up ; every  one  had  something 
to  say  which  made  me  think  of  religion.  If  I went  oif 
to  bed  (as  I did  many  a time  to  get  out  of  the  hearing 
of  it),  my  sister  had  put  a tract  under  my  pillow.  I 
could  not  bear  all  this.  I often  avoided  everybody,  and 
went  to  my  room,  where  I could  be  alone,  and  think  of 
what  I please  ; and  there  the  first  thing  to  meet  me 
would  be  some  religious  book,  which  my  mother  or 
some  one  else  had  put  in  the  place  most  likely  to  attract 
my  attention  ; and  ]3erhaps  left  it  open  at  some  passage 
marked  on  purpose  for  me.  After  several  of  my  young 
associates  had  become  Christians,  and  began  to  talk 
about  religion,  I avoided  them,  and  sought  other  com- 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


243 


pany,  and  pretty  soon  they  began  to  talk  religion  too  ! 
I was  provoked  at  it  V 

^ Did  these  people^  who  endeavored  to  influence  you, 
treat  you  rudely  or  impolitely  ?’ 

^ Oh,  no  ! that  was  the  worst  of  it,  I hoped  they 
would.  If  they  had  been  meddlesome  and  impudent,  I 
should  have  had  something  to  And  fault  with,  and 
should  have  told  them  to  mind  their  own  business,  and 
keep  their  religion  to  themselves.  I should  have  said, 
that  religion  makes  men  ungentlemanly  and  unfit  for 
society  ; and  so  should  have  excused  myself.  But  there 
was  none  of  that.  There  was  little  said  to  me.  All 
that  was  done,  was  only  calculated  to  make  me  think 
for  myself,  and  of  myself ; and  so  I could  not  com- 
plain. But  religion  came  up  before  me  on  all  sides  ; 
whichever  way  I turned,  morning,  noon,  and  night,  it 
was  there.  I could  not  escape  it." 

Did  you  have  a strong  desire  to  escape  it 

^ Yes,  I had.  I turned  every  way.  I avoided  Chris- 
tians. One  Sunday  I stayed  away  from  church  ; but 
that  contrivance  worked  the  other  luay^  for  I could  think 
of  nothing  but  religion  all  the  morning,  and  so  in  the 
afternoon  I went  to  church,  to  see  if  I couldn"t  forget  it 
there.  When  I came  home  I went  into  an  unoccupied 
room,  because  they  began  to  talk  about  the  sermon  in 
the  parlor  ; and  the  first  thing  that  met  me  was  the 
Bible,  laid  open  at  the  2nd  chapter  of  Proverbs,  and  a 
pencil-mark  drawn  round  the  first  six  verses.  ^ This  is 
some  of  mothePs  work,"  said  I.  Finally,  I resolved  to 
sell  out  my  store,  and  get  away  into  some  place  where 
I should  not  be  tormented  about  religion  any  longer. 
I began  to  make  arrangements  for  selling  out." 


244 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


‘ Well;  sir,  what  altered  your  mind 

^ Why,  just  as  I was  in  this  trouble  to  get  away 
from  religion,  resolving  not  to  live  any  longer  in  such  a 
place  as  this  ; I began  to  think  what  I was  after,  why 
I desired  to  get  away.  And  then  I soon  found  out  it 
was  because  I desired  to  get  away  from  the  truth,  and 
away  from  God.  That  alarmed  me,  and  shamed  me. 
I thought,  then,  that  if  there  was  no  escape  from  men 
here,  there  could  be  no  escape  from  God  any  where. 
And  though  it  cost  my  pride  a hard  struggle,  I made  up 
my  mind  that  I was  all  wrong,  and  I would  attend  to 
my  salvation.  Then  I began  ; but  I don't  think  I ever 
should  have  begun,  if  I had  not  been  hunted  in  every 
place  where  I tried  to  escape.' 

^ Did  you  have  any  more  temptation  to  neglect  re- 
ligion after  that  T 

No,  I immediately  took  my  stand.  I went  among 
the  inquirers  openly.  Then  I was  disappointed  to  find 
how  little  I cared  any  longer  for  the  world,  for  what 
people  would  say,  and  all  such  things,  as  I used  to  think 
would  be  great  trials  to  me.  And  I believe  now^  there 
is  very  much  gained  by  getting  a sinner  to  commit  him- 
self on  this  matter.  Then  he  will  not  wish  to  get  off.' 

‘ What  way  do  you  think  is  most  likely  to  succeed 
for  inducing  any  one  to  commit  himself,  to  attend  to 
his  religion 

^ Oh,  I cannot  answer  that.  Any  way  is  good,  I 
suppose,  which  will  lead  people  to  think.  Judging 
from  my  own  experience,  I should  suppose  that  no  ir- 
religious person  in  the  world  could  put  off  religion  any 
longer,  if  his  way  was  hedged  up  as  mine  was,  so  that 
he  could  not  avoid  thinking  of  the  subject.' 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


245 


Such  was  a part  of  my  conversation  with  him.  He 
united  with  the  church  ; and  I have  some  reason  to 
suppose^  that  since  that  time  he  has  aimed  to  ^ lead 
people  to  think/  in  such  a manner  that  there  could  be 
^ no  escape.'  " 

And  now^  we  turn  to  the  appliances  of  the  work^  the 
nets  and  hooks  wherewith  we  must  go  forth  as  fishers 
of  men.  These  a2)pliances  lie  ready  to  the  hand  of 
every  one  who  is  willing  to  go  forth  and  fish  for  men  ; 
none  need  stand  idle  for  the  want  of  means  wherewith 
to  work.  Tracts^  sermons^  conversations^  giving  and 
lending  good  books,  rightly  spending  money  for  the 
Lord  ; these  are  some  out  of  the  many  appliances  which 
are  at  hand  for  whosoever  will  fish  for  men. 

Many  a soul  has  been  won  for  God  in  ordinary  con- 
versation, how  many  in  deliberate  conversation  upon 
divine  things  ! Whoever  has  a tongue,  has  a net  either 
for  good  or  evil  ; for  winning  souls  for  heaven,  or  for 
seducing  them  into  hell.  The  human  tongue  has  in  all 
probability  swept  more  souls  into  perdition,  than  any 
other  implement  of  the  devil.  Death  and  life  are  in 
the  power  of  the  tongue  Prov.  xviii.  21. 

Experience  shows  us  that  there  is  much  need  of  skill 
in  the  use  of  this  net,  but  this  skill  will  be  always 
vouchsafed  of  God.  The  fish  are  wary,  and  it  is  only 
by  keeping  our  one  point  in  view,  and  steadily  turning 
always  to  it,  no  matter  how  often  we  have  been  foiled, 
that  we  are  at  all  likely  to  succeed.  Many  a time  has 
the  writer  been  kept  half  an  hour  before  he  could  suc- 
ceed in  getting  the  conversation  with  some  sick  person 
to  be  decidedly  upon  the  concerns  of  the  soul.  Now 


246 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


and  again  we  seemed  on  the  very  verge  of  what  we  de- 
sired, and  then  some  trivial  remark  sent  ns  as  far  away 
again  as  ever.  Our  course  was  like  that  of  the  Israel- 
ites in  the  desert,  continually  towards  the  promised  land 
— and  almost  touching  it — and  then  going  back  as  far 
as  ever  again.  No  more  curious  book  could  he  written 
than  the  conversations  of  a minister  with  such  persons, 
up  to  the  point  where  he  succeeded  in  making  it  bear 
upon  spiritual  things. 

We  must  not  be  discouraged  because  no  immediate 
result  seems  to  follow  upon  our  conversations  for  Grod. 
We  cannot  tell  when  they  will  turn  up,  nor  when  they 
will  open  the  way  for  further  progress  in  Divine  things. 

A missionary  called  many  times  upon  a certain 
woman  with  tracts,  and  although  she  received  them,  it 
was  generally  with  reluctance.  He  had  almost  de- 
spaired of  ever  being  any  real  benefit  to  her,  for  though 
she  did  not  persecute,  there  was  an  awful  aversion  to 
the  truth,  and  he  could  never  get  beyond  the  street 
until  the  hand  of  Grod  was  laid  upon  her.  He  was 
then  requested  to  call  and  see  her,  and,  to  his  great  sur- 
j)rise,  found  her  in  concern  about  her  soul.  Her  afflic- 
tion was  severe,  but  it  was  not  that  that  caused  her 
anxiety,  but  her  everlasting  welfare.  What  had  been 
said  to  her  at  the  door  had  made  an  impression  on  her 
mind  not  easily  to  he  got  rid  of^  and  her  grief  was,  that 
she  had  not  yielded  to  the  convictions  under  which  she 
had  been  laboring,  and  that  she  had  not  admitted  him 
when  she  ought  to  have  done  so.  Her  anxiety  increased, 
and  with  it  her  affection  for  God's  people.  The  follow- 
ing are  some  of  her  remarks  : — Her  dauffliter,  who  is 
averse  to  what  she  calls  ^ nonsense,'  reproved  her  for  ad- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


247 


mitting  the  missionary,  and  she  replied,  ^ Ah,  my  child  ! 
I know  one  thing,  and  I would  give  the  world  to  know 
another  : I am  a sinner — I feel  it,  I know  it  ; oh,  that 
I could  feel  that  mercy  is  in  store  for  me  !'  At  another 
time,  in  speaking  to  a relative,  she  said,  ^ Never,  no  never, 
despise  the  servants  of  the  Lord  ; listen  to  them,  they 
are  your  best  friends  ; I have  found  it  so.'  Indeed,  she 
preaches  Christ  to  all  who  come  to  see  her." 

Perhaps  it  may  be  only  one  word,  or  one  sentence 
that  will  hook  the  fish,  as  was  the  case  in  the  following 
instance. 

How  glad  I am  to  see  you,  Mr.  T.  !'  said  a sick 
woman  to  a city  missionary  ; ^ I 'm  always  glad  to  see 
you  now  ; but  you  know  that  I did  n't  use  to  be  so. 
I did  n't  like  to  see  you  come.  I used  to  think  I know'd 
every  thing  when  you  came  to  talk  to  me,  but  now  I 'm 
different  ; I see  I know  nothing  at  all.  Years  ago, 
when  I went  to  your  meeting  one  Sunday  night,  you 
spoke  on  the  Flood,  and  you  spoke  about  Noah's  car- 
penters being  lost,  who  had  helped  to  build  the  ark.  I 
was  led  to  tremble  then  ; but  you  know,  though  I 
promised  then  to  lead  a new  life,  I soon  forgot  all  about 
it,  and  went  on  in  sin  like  a poor,  blind  old  sinner.  But 
that  often  corn'd  into  ray  mind  about  Noah's  carpenters 
being  lost.  I could  n't  shake  that  off.  I 've  thought  on 
it  hundreds  of  times.  And  though  I went  on  in  sin, 
you  know  I was  n't  happy  ; I was  miserable  at  times. 
But  ever  since  you  read  that  chapter  about  the  Phari- 
see and  the  Publican,  I 've  been  led  to  see  what  a poor, 
vile,  and  ignorant  old  sinner  I am.  'T  was  that  chap- 
ter that  opened  my  eyes.  I thank  God  that  you  ever 
corn'd.  Now  I feel  that  I want  more  faith.  I want  to 


248 


THE  I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


feel  like  as  the  poor  Samaritan  leper  you  spoke  of  on 
Sunday  evening  ; and  I want  to  cast  myself  at  the  feet 
of  Jesus,  with  gratitude  for  what  He  have  done  for  me.' 
Her  love  for  the  means  of  grace  and  for  visitation  is 
very  great,  and  she  often  says,  ^ Do  come  and  see  me  as 
often  as  you  can.  It  refreshes  my  soul  so  to  see  you, 
and  if  I can  get  out  at  all  now,  and  can  only  as  it  were 
crawl,  I feel  that  I must  and  do  come  to  hear  you.' 
She  has  recently  been  very  dangerously  ill,  but  her  faith 
and  hope  in  the  Lord  Jesus  have  been  manifest  to  all 
around  her.  She  is  able  with  St.  Paul  to  say,  ^ I know 
in  whom  I have  believed,  and  am  persuaded  that  He  is 
able  to  keep  what  I have  committed  to  Him  against 
that  day.'  She  is  well  known  to  several,  who  take  a 
pleasure  in  visiting  her,  and  listening  to  some  of  her 
pithy  sayings  about  what  the  Lord  has  graciously  done 
for  her  soul.  His  grace  is  triumphant  in  her,  and 
makes  her  glad  in  God  her  Saviour." 

Conversations  will  often  remain  in  people's  minds, 
even  though  they  wish  to  get  rid  of  them,  and  who  can 
tell  the  moment  when  they  will  turn  up  ? 

And  bear  in  mind,  dear  reader,  that  the  whole  thing 
may  be  done  by  a solitary  observation  or  remark. You 


* Hero  is  a good  example  of  following  up  well  an  original  remark. 
‘‘Travelling  once  on  tlie  outside  of  a stage  coach,  I said  to  a man,  who 
for  a few  miles  happened  to  be  my  only  companion,  ‘ Do  you  care  any 
thing  about  your  soul  ?’  ‘What  is  that  to  you!’  he  replied,  in  a tone 
and  manner  which  he  evidently  thought  would  silence  me.  I at  once 
remarked  that  certainly  it  must  be  of  far  greater  importance  to  him- 
self than  it  could  possibly  be  to  me  ; but  that  if  I,  a perfect  stranger,  felt 
any  interest  in  the  question,  how  much  more  ought  he  to  feel,  since  it 
mainly  concerned  himself!  ‘Upon  my  word,’  said  the  man,  ‘there  is 
something  like  good  sense  in  that.’  lie  then  listened  attentively  to  all 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


249 


need  not  be  a logician  ; you  may  perhaps  have  no  power 
of  sustaining  conversation  ; you  may  perhaps  be  wholly 
destitute  of  brilliancy  ; one  sentence/*"  even  one  word, 
may  do  the  wmrk.  It  was  to  a single  sentence,  that  Merle 
D’Aubigne  owned  his  conversion.  The  following  gives 
us  this  part  of  his  history  : — 

^^When  M.  Monod  and  I,'"  says  he,  attended  the 
university  of  Geneva,  there  was  a professor  of  divinity  who 
confined  himself  to  lecturing  on  the  immortality  of  the 
soul,  the  existence  of  God,  and  similar  topics.  As  to  the 
Trinity,  he  did  not  believe  it.  Instead  of  the  Bible,  he 
gave  us  quotations  from  Seneca  and  Plato  ; Saint  Seneca 
and  Saint  Plato  were  the  two  saints  whose  writings 
he  held  up  to  admiration.''  And  thoroughly  did  the 
disciples  enter  into  the  opinions  and  spirit  of  their 
master.  About  the  time  of  Mr.  Haldane's  arrival  in 
Geneva,  there  appeared  apamphlet,  entitled,  ‘^^Considera- 
tions on  the  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,"  by  Henry 
Empeytaz.  This  pamphlet  produced  great  excitement 
among  the  students  in  theology,  to  whom  it  was 
addressed.  They  assembled  in  the  grand  hall,  chose 


I had  to  say.  In  the  course  of  my  address,  I saw  him  try  to  conceal  an 
unbidden  tear ; and  when  he  left  the  coach,  which  he  did  at  the  next 
market  town,  he  said,  ‘ Good  morning  to  you,  sir,  and  many  thanks  for 
your  faithfulness.’  ’’ 

* A number  of  intimate  friends  being  at  dinner  on  the  Lord’s  day, 
one  of  the  company,  in  order  to  prevent  improper  discourse,  said,  “It 
is  a question  whether  we  shall  all  go  to  heaven  or  not.”  This  plain  ex- 
pression occasioned  a general  seriousness  and  self-examination.  Ono 
thought,  “ If  any  of  this  company  go  to  hell,  it  must  be  myself;”  and 
so  thought  another  and  another.  In  short,  it  was  afterwards  found, 
that  this  sentence  proved,  by  the  special  blessing  of  God  upon  it,  instru- 
mental to  the  conversion  of  many. 


II* 


250 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SEKVICE. 


for  their  president^  one  of  their  own  number^  and 
addressed  to  the  Venerable  Company''  a letter^  in 
which  they  solemnly  protested  against  what  they  termed 
‘^‘^the  odious  aggression.'"  The  foremost  man  on  this 
occasion,  the  chosen  j)resident  of  the  assembled  students, 
was  no  other  than  Merle  D'Aubigne.  But  the  Lord 
sent  one  of  His  servants  to  Greneva,"  he  says,  and  I 
well  remember  the  visit  of  Robert  Haldane.  I heard  of 
him  first  as  an  English  or  Scotch  gentleman,  who  spoke 
much  about  the  Bible,  w^hich  seemed  a very  strange 
thing  to  me  and  the  other  students,  to  whom  it  was  a 
shut  book.  I afterw^ards  met  Mr.  Haldane  at  a private 
house,  along  with  some  other  friends,  and  heard  him 
read  from  an  English  Bible  a chapter  from  Romans 
about  the  natural  corruption  of  man — a doctrine  of 
which  I had  never  before  heard.  In  fact,  I was  quite 
astonished  to  hear  of  men  being  corrupt  by  nature.  I 
remember  saying  to  Mr.  Haldane,  ^Now  I see  that 
doctrine  in  the  Bible.'  Yes,'  he  replied,  ^ but  do  you 
SEE  IT  IN  YOUR  HEART  ?'  That  was  a simple  question 
hut  it  came  home  to  my  conscience.  It  was  the  sword  of 
the  Spirit  ; and  from  that  time  I saw  that  my  heart  was 
corrupted,  and  knew  from  the  Word  of  God,  that  I can 
be  saved  by  grace  alone." 

There  are  often  little  helps  in  the  way  of  circum- 
stances which  we  may  avail  ourselves  of,  as  in  the 
following  instance,  and  they  will  prove  very  helpful. 
The  fisher  for  men  should  turn  everything  to  account  : 

A young  man  who  had  graduated  at  one  of  the  first 
colleges  in  America,  and  was  celebrated  for  his  literary 
attainments,  particularly  his  knowledge  of  mathematics, 
settled  in  a village  where  a faithful  minister  of  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SEKVICE. 


251 


gospel  was  stationed.  It  was  not  long  before  the  clergy- 
man met  with  him  in  one  of  his  evening  walks^  and 
after  some  conversation^  as  they  were  about  to  part^ 
addressed  him  as  follows  : — I have  heard  that  you  are 
celebrated  for  your  mathematical  skill,  I have  a problem 
which  I wish  you  to- solve.''  What  is  it?"  eagerly 
enquired  the  young  man.  The  clergyman  answered, 
with  a solemn  tone  of  voice,  What  shall  it  profit  a man, 
if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?" 
The  youth  returned  home,  and  endeavored  to  shake  off 
the  impression  fastened  on  him  by  the  problem  proposed 
to  him,  but  in  vain.  In  the  giddy  round  of  pleasure,  in 
his  business,  and  in  his  studies,  the  question  still  forcibly 
returned  to  him,  What  shall  it  profit  a man,  if  he  shall 
gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  owui  soul  ?"  It 
finally  resulted  in  his  conversion,  and  he  became  an 
able  advocate  and  preacher  of  that  gospel  which  he 
once  rejected. 

Many  a time  has  a word  turned  and  shaped  the 
whole  course  of  a man's  career  on  earth  ; a word  has 
made,  and  a word  has  unmade  himf  cast  in  as  your 
hook,  even  a single  word,  you  know  not,  perhaps  you 
never  will  know  until  eternity,  what  it  will  bring 
forth. 

In  Madame  Guyon's  life,  we  meet  with  a very  interest- 
ing case  of  the  value  of  a conversation,  and  especially  of 
seizing  an  opportunity.  Such  opportunities  are  often 
very  short,  as  in  the  present  case.  -In  June  or  July, 
1671,  a letter  was  brought  to  Madame  Guyon  from  her 
half  brother.  Father  La  Mothe.  The  bearer  was  La 
Combe,  who  was  then  young,  but  came  highly  recom- 
mended from  La  Mothe,  who  wished  his  sister  to  see 


252 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


him,  and  to  regard  and  treat  him  as  one  of  his  most 
intimate  friends.  Madame  Guyon  says  that  she  was 
unwilling  at  this  time  to  form  new  acquaintances  ; hut 
desirous  of  corresponding  to  the  request  of  her  brother, 
she  admitted  him.  The  conversation  turned  chiefly 
upon  religious  subjects.  With  the  clear  insight  of 
character  which  she  possessed,  she  could  not  fail  to 
become  deeply  interested  in  La  Combe,  as  one  on  whom 
many  religious  interests  might  depend.  But  still  she 
could  not  at  that  time  fully  decide  whether  she  should 
regard  him  as  truly  a possessor  of  religion,  or  as  merely 
a seeker  after  it.  I thought,''  she  said,  that  he  either 
loved  God,  or  was  disposed  to  love  Him,  a state  of  things 
which  could  not  fail  to  interest  me,  as  it  was  the  great 
desire  of  my  heart,  that  everybody  should  experience 
this  Divine  love."  As  God  had  already  made  use  of  her 
as  an  instrument  in  the  conversion  of  three  persons, 
members  of  the  religious  order  to  which  he  belonged, 
she  indulged  the  hope  that  she  might  be  made  a benefit 
to  him.  And  although  she  says  she  felt  a reluctance 
to  begin  the  acquaintance,  she  now  felt  a desire  to 
continue  it. 

La  Combe  left  her,  but  he  was  not  satisfied.  Provi- 
dence had  brought  him  in  contact  with  a mind  to  which 
either  grace 'or  nature,  or  both  in  combination,  had  given 
power  over  other  minds.  He  desired,  therefore,  to  see 
more,  and  to  hear  more.  And,  accordingly,  on  the  basis 
of  the  acquaintance  which  had  thus  begun,  he  repeated 
the  visit  after  a short  time.  Madame  Guyon  remarks 
that  La  Combe,  who  seems  to  have  been  a man  not  only 
of  intelligence,  but  also  of  vivacity  and  generosity  of 
feeling,  was  very  acceptable  to  her  husband.  On  this 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


253 


second  visit  lie  conversed  with  her  husband  freeljL 
During  the  interview,  he  ivas  taken  somewhat  unwell, 
and  with  the  view  of  recovering  and  refreshing  himself 
in  the  open  air,  he  went  out  and  walked  in  the  garden. 
Soon  after,  Madame  Gruyon,  at  the  particular  request  of 
her  husband,  went  out  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  him,  and 
of  rendering  any  assistance  which  might  be  needed.  She 
availed  herself  of  the  opportunity  which  was  thus 
afforded,  to  explain  to  him  what  she  denominates  the 
interior  or  inward  way,  la  voie  de  Vinterieur ; a way 
which  is  inward,  because  it  rests  upon  God,  in  distinction 
from  the  way  which  is  outward,  and  which  rests  upon 
man.  He  was  prepared  to  receive  her  remarks,  because 
he  inwardly  felt  the  need  of  that  form  of  experience 
which  was  involved  in  them,  and  because  he  perceived 
from  her  countenance,  her  conversation,  and  her  life, 
that  she  possessed  that  of  which  he  felt  himself  to  be 
destitute.  La  Combe  ahoays  admitted  that  this  con- 
versation formed  a crisis  in  his  life.  Her  words,  attended 
by  Divine  power,  sank  deep  into  his  soul.  It  was  then 
and  there,  that  he  formed  the  purpose,  with  the  Divine 
assistance,  to  be  wholly  the  Lord's.  God  was  pleased," 
says  Madame  Guyon,  to  make  use  of  such  an  unworthy 
instrument  as  myself,  in  the  communication  of  His  grace. 
He  has  since  owned  to  me,  that  he  ivent  away  at  that 
time  changed  into  quite  another  man." 

To  these  we  may  be  permitted  to  add  the  following 
illustrations  : — 

When  on  a journey  for  ray  health,  in  1812,"  writes 
a Christian  minister,  on  a hot  sultry  day,  I called  at  a 
farm  house  in  one  of  the  beautiful  towns  in  Berkshire 
county  to  procure  a drink  of  water.  There  happened  to 


254 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


be  no  one  in  the  house  but  a young  lady,  apparently 
about  sixteen  years  of  age^  to  whom  I was  introduced  by 
my  travelling  companion^  and  from  whom  I received  a 
glass  of  that  refreshing  and  healthy  beverage  which 
flows  in  such  rich  abundance  from  the  hills  of  New 
England. 

As  I rose  to  depart  I took  her  hand^  and  said^ 

^ Permit  me^  my  dear  girl^  before  I leave  you,  to  inquire 
whether  you  have  yet  given  your  heart  to  your  precious 
Saviour  ?’ 

She  replied  in  the  negative,  while  the  tear  that 
stole  down  her  cheek  showed  that  she  was  not  without 
feeling. 

I then  said  to  her,  ^ My  child,  I am  a minister  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  as  such  it  is  not  only  my  duty,  but  my 
privilege  to  offer  you  eternal  life,  upon  the  condition  of 
your  repenting  of  your  sins,  and  putting  your  trust  in 
Him  ; will  you  accept  of  this  offer  ?’ 

^•She  answered  with  deep  emotion,  cannot  decide 
that  question  now.' 

said,  ^You  will  have  to  decide  it  now.  Jesus 
Christ  is  beseeching  you  by  me,  to  be  reconciled  to  God, 
and  if  you  do  not  choose  to  tell  me  what  your  decision 
is.  He  will  take  the  answer  from  your  heart,  and  it  will 
be  recorded  in  heaven,  that  you  have  either  accepted  the 
offer  of  eternal  life,  made  to  you  by  your  Eedeemer  to- 
day, or  that  you  have  rejected  Him  again.' 

She  seemed  to  take  a new  view  of  her  fearful  re- 
sponsibility, and  wept  convulsively  ; but  could  not  be 
prevailed  on  to  tell  me  what  her  decision  was. 

After  repeating  some  appropriate  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture, to  show  her  her  duty  and  her  danger,  I left  her. 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


255 


expecting  to  see  and  hear  of  her  no  more,  until  we 
should  meet  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ. 

Years  afterwards,  on  stepping  upon  a steamboat  in 
New  York  to  go  to  Philadelphia,  my  name  being  called 
by  some  of  my  friends- on  board,  a gentleman  came  up 
to  me,  and  asked  if  my  name  was  Wisner.  On  being 
answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  inquired  if  I had  ever 

been  in  the  town  of , Berkshire  county.  I told  him 

I had  passed  through  it  in  1812.  He  then  informed  me, 
that  when  he  was  coming  from  home,  a lady  requested 
him,  if  he  should  meet  me  on  his  journey,  to  say,  that 
she  was  the  individual  who  gave  me  the  glass  of  water  ; 
and  what  I had  said  on  that  occasion  sunk  so  deeply 
into  her  heart,  that  she  could  find  no  rest  until  she 
hoped  she  had  closed  in  with  the  offer  of  her  blessed 
Lord  ; and  that  she  wished  me  to  accept  her  thanks  for 
what  was  to  her,  truly  ‘ a word  spoken  in  season. "" 

In  1815,  while  spending  a Sabbath  in  a place  where 
they  had  no  stated  preaching,  I jjut  up  with  a deacon  in 
the  church,  whose  sister-in-law  had  come  from  a neigh- 
boring town  to  spend  the  Sabbath  with  him.  She  was 
a gay  thoughtless  girl  of  about  eighteen  years  of  age. 
Knowing  that  her  widowed  mother  was  a pious  woman, 
and  felt  anxious  about  her  daughter,  I wished  to  have 
some  personal  conversation  with  her  before  she  went 
home.  She  seemed  to  be  aware  of  my  intention,  and  so 
entirely  avoided  me,  that  I had  no  opportunity  of 
speaking  to  her,  until  she  was  ready  on  Monday  morning 
to  return  home.  When  she  started,  I accompanied  her 
to  the  door,  and  as  I assisted  her  to  get  on  her  horse,  I 
told  her  that  1 was  deeply  concerned  for  her  soul ; I felt 


256 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


that  she  was  in  imminent  danger^  and  entreated  her  to 
remember  her  Creator  now  in  the  days  of  her  youth. 
She  made  me  no  answer^  but  rode  off^  and  I felt  that  I 
had  lost  an  opportunity  of  doing  her  good. 

About  a year  afterwards^  I was  sent  for  to  ad- 
minister the  sacrament  to  that  churchy  and  after  the 
preparatory  lecture^  the  deacons  told  me  there  was  a 
candidate  to  be  examined^  whom  I found  to  be  the 
young  woman  who  had  so  skillfully  avoided  me  on  a 
former  occasion. 

^^On  inquiring  what  it  was  that  first  called  her 
attention  to  her  lost  condition,  she  informed  me  that  it 
was  the  few  words  I said  to  her,  when  helping  her  on 
her  horse ; that  they  rung  in  her  ears  all  the  way  home, 
and  deprived  her  of  rest  until  she  found  it  in  Christ. 
Her  successful  evasion  of  a more  deliberate  conversa- 
tion, was  doubtless  employed  to  bring  a brief  word 
home  the  more  forcibly  to  her  unguarded  heart.'' 

A number  of  acquaintances  and  friends  had  assem- 
bled to  spend  a social  evening  together.  In  the  course 
of  the  evening  they  resolved  to  have  a dance,  and  pre- 
vailed on  Michael  Onions  (the  man  at  whose  house  they 
were)  to  go  out  a distance  of  two  miles  to  procure  a 
fiddler  for  them.  On  his  way  he  met  a stranger,  who, 
having  missed  his  road,  requested  Michael  to  direct  him 
to  Madeley.  Michael  readily  consented  to  do  this,  and 
walked  about  half  a mile  with  him  for  this  purpose. 
The  stranger  ascertained  the  errand  on  which  Onions 
was  going,  and  began  to  talk  to  him  about  his  soul, 
showing  him  the  unsuitableness  of  such  follies  to  a dying 
man,  his  need  of  salvation  and  a personal  interest  ,in 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


257 


Christy  and  his  awful  danger  as  an  unsaved  sinner. 
When  the  stranger  left  Michael^  the  conversation  had 
so  impressed  him  that  he  dared  not  proceed  on  his  er- 
rand^ but  returned  to  his  home.  When  he  opened  the 
dooi'j  his  friends  inquired. 

^ Have  you  brought  the  fiddler  ?’ 

He  answered,  ^ No.'’ 

^ Is  he  not  at  home  ? Have  you  been  to  Brosely  ?' 

^ No.’ 

^ Why,  what  is  the  matter  ? you  look  ill,  and  are 
all  of  a tremble.’ 

Michael  then  told  them  that  he  had  met  somebody, 
but  whether  a man  or  angel  he  could  not  tell  ; he  never 
before  heard  such  a man.  He  repeated  what  had  been 
said  to  him  on  spiritual  subjects,  and  added,  ^ I dare  not 
go  to  Brosely  ; I would  not  for  the  world.’ 

The  party  was  broken  up.  The  next  Sabbath 
Michael  and  some  of  his  friends  attended  Madeley 
church,  and  there,  in  Eev.  John  Fletcher,  the  new  vicar, 
he  recognised  the  stranger  who  had  conversed  with  him. 
The  impression  wrought  on  Michael  was  lasting  in  its 
character,  and  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
led  to  his  conversion.  He  became  a zealous,  devoted, 
and  useful  Christian.  ^ A word  spoken  in  due  season, 
how  good  it  is.’  ” 

The  late  Bishop  Wilson,  of  Calcutta,  tells  us  that 
an  observation  was  the  means  of  his  conversion. 

^^One  evening  I was  as  usual  engaged  in  wicked 
discourse  with  the  other  servants  in  the  warehouse,  and 
religion  happening  (humanly  speaking  I . mean)  to  be 
started,  I was  engaged  very  warmly  in  denying  the 
responsibility  of  mankind,  on  the  supposition  of  absolute 


258 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


election^  and  the  folly  of  all  human  exertions^  where 
grace  was  held  to  be  irresistible.  (I  can  scarcely  pro- 
ceed for  wonder  that  God  should  have  upheld  me  in  life, 
at  the  moment  I was  cavilling  and  blaspheming  at  His 
sovereignty  and  grace).  We  had  a young  man  in  the 
warehouse  whose  amusement  for  many  years  had  been 
entirely  in  conversing  on  the  subject  of  religion.  He 
was  saying  that  God  had  appointed  the  end  ; He  had 
also  appointed  the  means.  I then  happened  to  say  that 
I had  none  of  those  feelings  towards  God  which  He 
required  and  approved.  Well,  then,^'  said  he,  pray 
for  the  feelings!'  I carried  it  off  with  a joke,  but  the 
words  at  the  first  made  some  impression  on  my  mind, 
and  thinking  that  I would  still  say  that  I had  done  all 
I could ; when  I retired  at  night  I began  to  pray  for  the 
feelings.  It  was  not  long  before  the  Lord  in  some 
measure  answered  my  prayers,  and  I grew  very  uneasy 
about  my  state.'' 

He  who  is  inclined  to  fish  for  souls  may  also  make 
iise  of  good  hooks^  and  that  with  great  success.  Many 
souls  owe  their  salvation  to  good  books. 

^Wears  of  despondency  passed  over  John  Bunyan 
before  he  came  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  peace  of  the 
gospel.  The  light  which  first  stole  in  upon  his  soul,  and 
in  which  his  darkness  finally  melted  away,  was  a clear 
discovery  of  the  person  of  Christ,  more  especially  a 
distinct  perception  of  the  dispositions  which  He  mani- 
fested while  He  was  here  on  earth.  And  one  thing 
greatly  helped  him,  he  alighted  on  a congenial  mind,  and 
an  experience  in  many  respects  like  his  own.  Providence 
threw  in  his  way  an  old  copy  of  Luther's  ^ Commentary 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


259 


on  Galatians/  ^ so  old/  lie  says^  ^ that  it  was  ready  to 
fall  piece  from  piece^  if  I did  but  turn  it  over.  When  I 
had  but  a little  way  perused  the  book,  I found  my 
condition  in  his  experience  so  largely  and  profoundly 
handled,  as  if  his  book  had  been  written  out  of  my 
heart.^ 

It  was  while  reading  a book  that  Colonel  Gardiner 
saw  the  celebrated  vision  which  issued  in  his  conversion. 

Towards  the  middle  of  J uly,  1719,  he  spent  an  evening 
of  folly  with  some  of  his  gay  associates.  The  company 
broke  up  about  eleven,  and  at  twelve  he  had  made  a 
criminal  appointment.  The  intervening  hour  must  be 
bridged  over  by  some  employment.  A pious  mother  had, 
without  his  knowledge,  slipped  into  his  portmanteau 
Watson's  ^Christian  Soldier,  or  Heaven  taken  by  Storm.' 
The  title  attracted  him,  and  he  expected  some  amuse- 
ment from  its  military  phraseology.  He  took  it  and 
read,  but  it  produced  no  seriousness  nor  reflection. 
While  the  book  was  yet  in  his  hand,  however,  im- 
pressions were  made  on  his  mind,  the  fruit  of  which 
must  be  regarded  as  the  best  index  to  whence  they  came. 
Whether  he  was  asleep  or  awake  at  the  time,  he*  felt  it 
afterwards  difficult  to  determine.  But  if  asleep,  so 
vividly  was  what  he  saw  and  heard  impressed  on  his 
mind,  that  it  seemed  to  be  a waking  reality.  He  thought 
he  saw  an  unusual  blaze  of  light  fall  on  the  book  while 
he  was  reading,  which  he  at  first  imagined  might  happen 
by  some  accident  in  the  candle.  But  lifting  up  his  eyes, 
he  apprehended,  to  his  extreme  amazement,  that  there 
was  before  him,  as  it  were,  suspended  in  the  air,  a visible 
representation  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  upon  the  cross, 
surrounded  on  all  sides  with  a glory ; and  was  impressed 


260 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


as  if  a voice,  or  something  equivalent  to  a voice,  had 
come  to  him  to  this  effect : — ^ 0,  sinner  ! did  I suffer 
this  for  thee  ? and  are  these  thy  returns  ?' 

The  issue  of  this  vision  was,  that  Colonel  Gardiner 
became  a converted  man,  and  lived  to  the  glory  of  God 
for  many  years. 

Sometimes  an  isolated  jiassage  in  a book  will  do  the 
work  either  of  convicting  or  comforting  ; one  sentence 
may  be  fruit  bearing,  when  many  pages  seem  dead. 

Miranda  N.,''  says  a Christian  minister,  ^^was  about 
eighteen  years  of  age,  much  distinguished  for  personal 
beauty,  but  more  for  uncommon  sweetness  of  disposition, 
and  great  amiability  of  deportment.  There  was  not, 
perhaps,  amongst  all  the  people  of  my  charge,  one  whose 
case  would  have  been  more  promptly  cited,  and  perhaps 
none  so  effectively,  to  disprove  the  doctrine  of  the  entire 
sinfulness  of  the  unregenerate  heart.  She  was  deservedly 
a general  favorite.  She  seemed  to  entertain  the  kindest 
affection  towards  all,  and  every  one  who  knew  her  loved 
her.  One  evening,  at  an  inquiry  meeting  held  at  my 
house,  I noticed  in  a full  room,  a female  in  great  apparent 
distress  ; her  loud  sobs  were  a frequent  and  painful 
interruption  of  the  silence  of  the  room.  On  coming 
to  her  seat  I was  not  a little  surprised  to  find  myself  by 
the  side  of  Miranda.  The  first  inquiry  I put  to  her  was 
this  : ^ What  has  brought  you  here,  Miranda  ?'  With 
emphasis,  she  replied,  ^My  sins,  sir.'  With  a view  to 
test  the  reality  and  depth  of  her  convictions,  I then 
said,  ^ But  what  have  you  done  which  makes  either  your 
heart  or  life  appear  so  heinously  sinful  At  this 
second  question,  she  broke  out  in  a voice  that  reached 
the  extreme  part  of  the  room,  and  thrilled  through  every 


THE  ‘ I WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


261 


hearty  for  she  was  known  and  loved  by  every  one  present, 

^ I hate  Grod,  and  I know  it.  I hate  Christians,  and  I 
know  it.  I hate  my  own  being.  Oh  ! that  I had  never 
been  born.'  As  she  uttered  this  acknowledgment,  she 
rose  and  left  the  room  in  irrepressible  agony.  A few 
minutes  after  this,  while  walking  the  adjoining  room  in 
great  distress,  her  eye  lighted  upon  a copy  of  Village 
Hymns,  which  lay  upon  the  sideboard.  She  eagerly 
caught  it  up,  and  read  at  the  first  page,  to  which  she 
opened,  these  words — 

“ There  is  a fountain  filled  with  blood, 

Drawn  from  Immanuel’s  veins, 

And  sinners  plunged  beneath  that  flood, 

Lose  all  their  guilty  stains.” 

As  she  finished  this  verse,  she  dropped  the  book 
and  exclaimed,  ^ I have  found  my  Saviour ! This  is  the 
Saviour  I need  ; 0 precious  Saviour  !'  and  many  other 
expressions  of  the  same  kind.  Her  enmity  to  God  was 
gone  ; her  burden  was  removed." 

A hymn-book  has  often  been  made  the  means  of 
blessing.  The  case  we  have  just  referred  to  is  by  no 
means  solitary.  To  it  we  may  add  that  of  a poor 
wretched  female,  religiously  educated,  but  afterwards 
abandoned  to  sin,  misery,  and  want.  This  poor  creature 
was  horrified  at  hearing  her  own  child  repeat,  as  soon  as 
she  could  well  speak,  some  of  the  profane  language 
which  she  had  learned  of  herself.  She  trembled  at  the 
thought  that  she  was  not  only  going  to  hell  herself,  but 
that  she  was  also  leading  her  child  thither.  She  in- 
stantly resolved  that  with  the  first  sixpence  she  could 
procure,  she  would  purchase  Dr. Watts's  Divine  Songs," 
of  which  she  had  some  recollection,  to  teach  her  infant 


262 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


daughter.  She  did  so  ; and  on  opening  the  book,  her 
eye  caught  the  following  striking  verse  : — 

“ Just  as  the  tree,  cut  down,  that  fell 
To  north  or  southward ; there  it  lies ; 

So  man  departs  to  heaven  or  hell, 

Fixed  in  the  state  wherein  he  dies.” 

She  read  on  ; the  event  was  blessed  to  her  conversion, 
and  she  lived  and  died  a consistent  professor  of  religion. 

The  Eev.  Mr.  Lord,  seaman's  chaplain,  at  Boston, 
mentions  a very  interesting  case  of  a man's  conversion 
by  a book  ; and  of  the  conversion  of  a second  man, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  first,  a book  in  this 
case  also,  being  the  means  employed. 

The  first  of  these  men  was  converted  by  reading 
^ Little  Henry  and  his  Bearer  he  went  home,  but  on 
refiection,  made  up  his  mind  to  go  on  board  a man-of- 
war,  for  the  purpose  of  dging  good.  He  shipped  at 
Charlestown,  furnishing  himself  with  tracts,  Bibles,  and 
the  Society's  volumes.  The  crew  were  so  wicked,  that 
at  the  end  of  nine  months  the  chaplain  was  compelled 
to  leave  the  ship  ; but  this  man,  and  one  or  two  other 
pious  men  remained.  At  last  Grod  blessed  him.  One 
of  the  men  was  sent  up  to  a foretop-sail  as  a punish- 
ment. He  asked  this  man  to  lend  him  a book,  which 
he  did.  He  was  a wicked  man,  and  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  read  ^ Tom  Paine,'  and  similar  works.  But 
now  he  came  down  serious,  and  inquired  what  he 
should  ^ do  to  be  saved.'  God  opened  the  windows  of 
heaven,  and  in  three  weeks  there  were  between  twenty 
and  thirty  inquirers,  and  fifteen  or  twenty  entertaining 
hope.  There  was  great  and  continued  opposition  from 
the  officers.  But  at  the  end  of  three  years-and-a-half 


THE  “I  WILL”  OE  SERVICE. 


263 


the  vessel  arrived^  and  eleven  men^  who  had  endured 
this  fiery  persecution  all  this  time,  sat  down  to  com- 
memorate the  dying  love  of  Jesus.'^ 

When  Flavel  was  in  London,  in  1673,  his  old 
bookseller,  Mr.  Boulter,  told  him  that  some  time  before, 
there  came  into  his  shop  a ^ sparkish  gentleman,'  to  in- 
quire for  some  play  books.  Mr.  Boulter  told  him  he 
had  none,  but  shewed  him  Mr.  Flavel's  treatise  of 
^ Keeping  the  Heart,'  entreating  him  to  read  it,  and 
assuring  him  it  would  do  him  more  good  than  play 
books.  The  gentleman  read  the  title,  and  glancing 
upon  several  pages  here  and  there,  broke  out  into  these 
and  such  other  expressions,  ^ What  a fanatic  was  he 
who  made  this  book  !'  Mr.  B.  begged  of  him  to  buy 
and  read  it,  and  told  him  he  would  have  no  cause  to 
censure  it  so  bitterly.  At  last  he  bought  it  ; but  told 
him,  he  would  not  read  it.  / What  will  you  do  with  it, 
then  ?’  said  Mr.  Boulter  ; ^ I will  tear  and  burn  it,' 
said  he,  ^andsendit  to  the  devil.'  Mr.  B.  told  him, 
then  he  should  not  have  it  ! Upon  this  the  gentleman 
promised  to  read  it,  and  Mr.  B.  told  him  if  he  disliked 
it  upon  reading,  he  would  return  him  his  money.  About 
a month  after,  the  gentleman  came  to  the  shop  again 
in  a very  modest  habit,  and,  with  a serious  countenance, 
addressed  Mr.  Boulter  thus  : ^ Sir,  I most  heartily  thank 
you  for  having  put  this  book  into  my  hands, — I bless 
God  that  moved  you  to  do  it ; it  hath  saved  my  soul. 
Blessed  be  God  that  ever  I came  into  your  shop  !'  And 
then  he  bought  a hundred  more  of  those  books  of  him, 
and  told  him  he  would  give  them  to  the  poor,  who 
could  not  buy  them." 

A printed  sermon  of  Whitfield's  was  the  means  of 


264 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


a man^s  conversion^  the  circumstances  of  which  we 
give  a place  to  here^  because  they  show  us  what  people 
thought  of  real  spiritual  earnestness  in  those  days  ; not 
but  that  there  are  many  who  think  Bedlam  a very 
suitable  place  for  God's  people^  even  in  the  present 
day. 

J oseph  Periam,  a young  man  in  London^  who  had 
read  Whitfield's  sermon  on  ^ Eegeneration/  became  deeply 
impressed  by  it ; he  sold  all  he  possessed^  and  prayed 
so  loud  and  fasted  so  long,  that  his  family  supposed 
him  deranged^  and  sent  him  to  the  Bedlam  madhouse, 
where  he  was  treated  as  ^ Methodistically  mad/  and  as 
one  of  Whitfield's  gang.  The  keepers  threw  him  down, 
and  forced  a key  into  his  mouth,  while  they  drenched 
him  with  medicine.  He  was  then  placed  in  a cold  room 
without  windows,  and  with  a damp  cellar  under  it. 
Periam,  however,  found  some  means  of  conveying  a 
letter  to  Whitfield,  requesting  both  advice  and  a visit. 
There  were  promptly  given.  The  preacher  soon  dis- 
covered that  Periam  was  not  mad  ; and  taking  a Mr. 
Seward  and  some  other  friends  with  him,  he  went 
before  the  committee  of  the  hospital  to  explain  the  case. 
Seward  so  astounded  the  committee  by  quoting  Scrip- 
ture, that  they  pronounced  him  to  be  as  mad  as  Periam. 
The  doctors  frankly  told  the  deputation,  that  in  their 
opinion,  Whitfield  and  his  followers  were  really  beside 
themselves.  It  was,  however,  agreed  that  if  Whitfield 
would  take  Periam  out  to  Georgia,  his  release  would 
be  granted.  Thus  the  conference  ended,  and  the  young 
man  went  out  as  a schoolmaster  at  the  Orphan-House, 
where  he  was  exemplary  and  useful." 

And  in  the  present  day  there  is  (in  this  respjct  at 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


265 


least)  assuredly  no  lack  of  fishing  gear.  Of  making 
many  books  there  is  no  end  ; the  press  is  truly  a mighty 
engine,  either  for  the  ruin  or  the  good  of  souls.  There 
are  nets  and  hooks  thus  supplied  to  suit  the  calibre  of 
every  fisherman,  and  the  capacity  of  every  fish  ; and 
we  may  do  much  by  lending  or  giving  them  away.  And 
the  book  will  sometimes  succeed  where  the  tract  fails  ; 
many  a one  will  be  pleased  with  a book  that  would  be 
offended  with  a tract.  Sometimes  more  good  is  done 
by  lending  a book  than  by  giving  it ; when  yoii  get  it 
back,  it  is  something  like  pulling  in  your  line,  you  have 
an  opportunity  of  seeing  if  there  be  anything  at  the  end 
of  it ; when  your  friend  returns  the  book  you  will  of 
course  ask  him  what  he  thinks  of  it ; you  will  get  into 
conversation  with  him  on  it ; you  will  possibly  be 
ready  with  some  opinions  of  your  own  upon  it  ; you 
will  also  be  ready  with  a second  volume  ; and  thus,  a 
soul,  perhaps  otherwise  inaccessible,  may  be  won  to 
everlasting  life. 

A very  cheap,  easy,  and  successful  way  of  fishing  for 
men,  is  by  means  of  tract  distribution.  This  means  of 
usefulness  is  within  the  reach  of  every  one  who  desires 
to  do  something  for  the  Lord  ; the  daily  walk  or  drive 
will  afford  a ready  fishing  ground,"^'  with  this  advantage 
that  it  is  sure  to  swarm  with  fish.  The  author  knew  a 
man  who  fished  a good  deal  in  this  way,  and  it  is  to  be 

* In  the  Memoir  of  Francis  Lewis  Mackenzie,  a young  man  of  great 
promise,  we  are  told  that  “ a number  of  tracts  selected  and  arranged  for 
different  ages,  from  adults  down  to  the  infant  were  in  his  coat  pocket,  as 
left  by  him,  when  he  undressed  for  the  last  time.”  What  a sweet  evi- 
dence of  readiness  to  be  about  the  Master’s  business  in  daily  life ; laying 
down  the  garments  of  daily  life  and  the  Master’s  work  together ^ to  put 
on  bright  raiment  and  enter  into  rest. 

12 


266 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


hoped  not  without  success.  On  one  occasion  our  dili- 
gent friend  saw  a pair  of  breeches  hanging  up  to  dry^ 
and  quick  as  thought  he  popped  a tract  into  the  pockety 
let  us  hope  with  future  edification  to  the  owner  ; when 
the  Avind  Avas  favorable  he  fleAV  them  over  the  walls  of 
the  gardens  of  persons  Avho  Avould  not  be  likely  to  take 
them  by  hand  ; sometimes  he  twisted  them  into  the 
shape  of  a penny  bag  of  sugar^  or  an  ounce  of  tea,  giving 
them  a good  twist  at  the  bottom,  and  a neat  turn  in  at 
the  top  ; then  again  by  doubling  and  re-doubling  them 
until  they  were  no  larger  than  a child's  marble  ; and 
tying  them  compactly  together,  he  used  to  shoot  them 
through  the  shop  doors  as  he  Avalked  by,  and  behind  the 
counters,  Avhen  a favorable  opportunity  offered  ; Ave 
have  known  him  Avhen  Avaiting  at  a railway  station  in- 
sert them  between  the  paper  and  the  sugar  loaf  lying 
there  to  be  sent  to  a neighboring  grocer  ; a rent  in  the 
paper  affording  a favorable  opportunity  ; and  many  a 
poor  gate-keeper  upon  the  raihvays  has  received  in  the 
Avhite  shoAver  Avhich  flew  towards  him  out  of  the  Avindow 
of  the  train  as  it  flcAv  by,  gospel  messengers  able  to  save 
the  immortal  soul.  It  is  astonishing  Avhat  can  be  done 
by  practice.  Our  indefatigable  friend  attained  to  great 
skill  in  shooting  his  tracts  and  gospel  pellets  ; in  his 
line,  he  did  as  well  as  many  a member  of  a rifle  corps, 
making  a good  score  upon  coal  Avagons,  market  bas- 
kets, railway  stations,  and  even  through  the  hole  of  a 
street  lamp,  Avhich  the  gasman  had  laid  down  for  a 
moment,  as  it  Avanted  some  repairs.  Wherever  our  friend 
saAv  any  building  going  on,  there  he  laid  his  tracts  in  the 
laborers'  hods,  and  under  bricks  and  slates  which  were 
sure  to  be  moved.  A new  building  Avas  to  him,  much 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


267 


what  a preserve  is  to  a sportsman  ; eternity  alone  will 
tell  the  effect  of  what  was  found  under  the  bricks. 
There  are  at  the  present  moment  some  of  our  friend's 
tracts  under  hedge-side  stones^  which  he  does  not  expect 
to  be  found  for  some  years  ; then  he  expects  them  to 
^ find/  as  well  as  to  ^ be  found.' 

Surely  we  have  no  readers  who  are  too  timid  to  drop 
a tract  upon  the  road  ; perhaps  some  one  says,  but 
may  be  some  one  will  pick  it  up  and  run  after  us 
Well  ! even  if  any  one  did,  that  would  not  hurt  you  ; 
but  we  make  every  allowance  for  nerves  ; only  we  must 
not  forget  that  nerves  can  be  sent  to  school,  and  that  if 
we  begin  at  the  alphabet  of  work,  we  may  soon  go  on  to 
something  better.  Let  such  a one  begin  to  throw  a 
tract  when  no  one  is  in  sight ; then,  when  some  one  is 
coming  on  from  a long  distance  ; then,  Avhen  some  one  is 
near  ; and  so  on  ; our  friend  in  earnest,  though  feeble, 
will  improve  each  day,  and  at  last  arrive  at  sufficient 
boldness  to  be  able  to  get  out,  May  I beg  your  ac- 
ceptance of  this  !" 

minister  was  entertaining  at  his  table  another 
zealous  minister  of  God,  a young  man,  now  very  useful 
in  France.  He  was  desirous  of  knowing  how  his  young 
friend  had  been  led  to  Christ,  as  he  had  said  that  both 
his  feelings  and  studies  had  kept  him,  for  many  years, 
far  from  the  way  of  peace.  ^ The  first  impression  made 
on  my  soul,'  said  the  young  minister,  ^ was,  under  God's 
grace,  the  effect  of  a small  tract  which  I picked  up  from 
the  highway  side,  near  the  village  of  Faong,  in  the  Can- 
ton of  Vaud,  when  I was  returning  from  Germany.' 
^ Did  that  happen,'  asked  the  master  of  the  house,  ^ in 
1826,  and  in  the  last  week  of  October  ?'  ^ Precisely,' 


268 


THE  '‘I  AVILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


answered  the  minister^  with  astonishment ; ^ how  do  you 
know  it  ?'  ‘ Pray^  Avere  you  dressed  in  a common  trav- 

elling garh,  Avith  a knapsack  on  your  shoulders^  and  a 
Avhite  cap  ?'  ^ Such  was^  indeed,  my  dress  ; but,  again, 
how  do  you  know  it  ?’  ^ It  Avas  perhaps,  also,  that  tract 
entitled  ^ L'epi  Glane  sur  la  Grande  Eoute  ?'  ^ It  Avas 

really  : but  I beg  you  to  explain  how / ^ I will  tell 

you,  dear  brother,"  said  the  minister.  ^ I remember  dis- 
tinctly that  at  the  foot  of  Faong  hill,  that  very  year,  and 
the  very  Aveek  you  speak  of,  as  I was  returning  from 
Berne,  I placed  purposely,  and  with  a prayer,  the  ve^y 
tract  mentioned,  on  the  left  side  of  the  road,  hoping  that 
a young  man,  Avhom  I saw  coming  at  some  distance, 
Avould  find  it,  and  receive  a benefit  from  it.  And  I 
remember  that,  as  I was  on  the  top  of  the  ascent,  I 
looked  back,  and  saw  the  traveller  bending,  taking,  and 
immediately  reading  the  tract,  and  that  I jirayed  again 
to  the  Lord,  that  he  Avould  bless  the  reading."  ^ Won- 
derful !"  exclaimed  the  young  man.  ^How  good  is  our 
Lord  Avho  prepared  for  us  these  spiritual  ties  ; who  has 
been  pleased  to  show  me  my  first  unknown  benefactor, 
and  to  encourage  us  to  cast  our  bread  upon  the 
waters  !"" 

It  is  very  true  that  if  you  pull  out  a little  paper  and 
olfer  some  of  its  contents  to  your  neighbor  opposite  you 
in  the  raihvay  carriage,  he  will  perhaps  smile  benig- 
nantly  at  you,  if  it  contain  sandwiches  ; and  scoavI 
unutterable  things,  if  it  contain  divine  truths  ; but  re- 
member, that  Avhere  some  refuse,  some  also  take  ; and 
there  is  truth  in  what  a tract  distributor  said,  when  he 
remarked,  that  if  you  offered  tracts  to  people  in  a kind, 
and  frank,  above-board  way,  they  seldom  or  never  in- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


269 


suited  you  ; but  that  people  don^t  like  tracts  being  given 
to  them  as  though  the  person  giving  them,  were  half 
ashamed  of  them  himself.  When  a man  has  a genuine 
good  article  to  dispose  of,  he  is  not  ashamed  of  it  ; wo 
know  what  we  have  to  dispose  of,  even  though  it  be  by 
giving  away,  let  us  not  be  ashamed  of  it,  as  though  it 
were  some  j)inchbeck  thing  of  little  worth. 

And  here  we  may  be  permitted  to  express  a wish 
that  tracts  were  got  up  in  a more  attractive  form  than 
they  often  are  ; many  a one  will  take  a little  book  who 
will  not  take  a tract ; we  also  wish  that  where  it  can  be 
conveniently  dispensed  with,  tracts  did  not  bear  upon 
their  very  forehead  their  number  and  series.  Wo 
believe  that  they  would  be  much  more  likely  to  be 
effective  if  they  came  as  isolated  messengers,  each  com- 
plete in  itself ; many  a man  who  gets  hold  of  a tract 
marked,  Large  Type  Series,  No.  8,''  or  Tracts  to  the 
Unconverted,  No.  2,''  or  Wayside  Leaves,  No.  3/'  or 
some  such  inscription,  feels  that  he  is  the  victim  of  a 
system  ; he  is  not  being  grappled  by  a truth,  or  talked 
with  by  a friend  ; but  he  is  being  operated  on  by  a 
system,  and  that  he  does  not  like. 

Even  hanging  up  a religious  almanac  may  catch  a 
soul.  A question  having  arisen  in  a mess  kitchen  of 
the  London  police  as  to  the  date  of  some  event,  one  of  the 
men  went  to  look  at  the  almanac,  but  instead  of  answer- 
ing the  question,  he  by  mistake  read  the  text  for  the  day. 
Its  applicability  struck  some  of  them.  It  was  talked 
about,  and  for  a long  time  after  some  one  was  sure  to  call 
out  at  dinner  time,  ^ What  does  the  almanac  say  to-day  ?' 
The  man  in  charge  of  the  kitchen  read  the  text.  This 
often  led  to  serious  conversation,  and  eventually  produced 


270 


THE  “I  WILL'’  OF  SERVICE. 


quite  u reformation  in  the  kitchen.  So  the  almanac  text 
proved  a word  in  season.'" 

It  may  seem  unnecessary  to  speak  here  of  sermons  as 
gospel  nets^  to  fish  souls  for  heaven  ; partly  because  so 
few  of  our  readers  can  fish  in  this  way,  and  partly  be- 
cause the  matter  seems  so  self-evident.  But  alas  ! this 
great  net  is  by  no  means  as  successful  as  it  ought  to  bo. 
The  meshes  of  many  a sermon  are  so  wide  that  the  fish 
can  swim  through  them  ; the  preacher  is  so  vague  and 
undefined  that  he  misses  laying  hold  of  souls.  This  is 
the  case  even  in  the  language  that  is  used,  especially 
where  the  knowledge  of  theological  terms  is  assumed. 
On  this  subject  Cecil  spoke  earnestly  to  Daniel  Wilson, 
when  he  entered  on  his  curacy. 

I particularly  wish  you  would  study  hard  to  prepare 
yourself  for  this  place.  It  is  not  enough  that  a man  has 
good  intentions.  He  needs  also  capacity,  knowledge, 
aptitude,  all  which,  you  know,  are  greatly  imj)roved  by 
study  ; and  study  itself  much  depends  on  method. 

How,  then,  for  the  method.  Go  amongst  the  poorest 
and  most  illiterate  of  the  people  where  you  dwell,  and 
let  your  subject  of  discourse  to  them  be  the  solar  sys- 
tem. Endeavor  with  great  plainness  to  defend  Copernicus 
against  Tycho  ; and  make  them  thoroughly  understand 
the  difference  and  the  superiority.  Don't  let  one  depart, 
until  he  is  fully  convinced  that  the  sun  must  be  placed 
in  the  centre.  ^ Stop,'  say  you,  ^ I shall  never  be  able  to 
make  them  understand  my  very  terms.'  Ho  Then 
invent  new  ones  adapted  to  their  capacity  ; for  much 
easier  is  it  to  give  people  right  notions  of  the  solar 
system  than  of  the  gospel ; and  far  more  willing  will 
they  be  to  let  the  sun  stand  in  his  place  there  than  here. 


THE  “I  WILL-  OF  SERVICE. 


271 


Pray,  therefore,  study  hard  : and  in  a way  a college 
never  teaches.'' 

It  is  a great  mistake  to  give  even  educated  congrega- 
tions absolute  credit  for  a knowledge  of  such  common 
terms  as  ^^justification"  and  sanctification."  It  is  easy 
to  paraphrase  these  words,  without  any  injury  to  com- 
position ; and  if  any  of  our  readers  he  in  the  ministry, 
and  will  only  try  how  many  of  their  congregations  un- 
derstand these  terms,  they  will,  we  are  sure,  see  the 
need  of  keeping  the  explanation  of  them  continually 
before  their  people. 

It  was  the  boast  of  the  late  Daniel  O'Connell  that  he 
could  drive  a coach  and  four  through  any  act  of  parlia- 
ment that  had  ever  been  framed  ; it  may  be  boasted  by 
many  congregations  that  they  can  go  in  and  out  through 
the  sermons  they  hear  ; the  minister  does  not  lay  hold 
of  anyone,  indeed  he  would  be  rather  startled  if  he  did. 
Alas  ! how  many  ministers  there  are,  who  would  be 
amazed  if  some  of  their  parishioners  called  upon  them, 
roused  and  startled  by  what  they  had  heard  from  them 
the  previous  day.  Such  would  be  almost  as  frightened 
and  flurried  themselves,  as  their  visitors  are — they  would 
say  to  themselves,  What  could  I have  said  to  make  all 
this  disturbance  ? I'm  sure,  I did  not  mean  to  agitate 
any  one" — the  fact  is,  the  sermon  was  never  meant  to 
rouse  any  one,  and  if  the  minister  knew  that  it  had  such 
explosive  powers,  he  would  have  damped  it  down  a little, 
because  he  has  a bad  opinion  of  excitement  in  religion. 
Preachers  should  ever  have  a fixed  design  in  preaching ; 
aimless  preaching  will  leave  little  result  ; they  should 
say  to  themselves,  what  exactly  have  I tried  to  do  to- 
day : did  I aim  at  rousing,  restoring,  or  building  up  a 


272 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


soul  In  order  successfully  to  make  this  sermon  net,  we 
must  make  the  meshes  close  ; and  in  order  to  use  it,  we 
must  entirely  forget  self,  in  our  earnest  effort  after  what 
we  can  catch.  What  should  we  think  of  a man  whoso 
main  anxiety  was  to  shew  himself  to  the  fish,  and  not  to 
pull  in  the  fish  themselves.  We  should  think  him  mad  ; 
hut  he  would  not  he  a whit  more  mad  than  the  minister 
who  tries  to  get  men  to  think  of  him,  when  he  should  be 
exerting  himself  to  secure  them.'\  And  what  should  we 
think  of  a fisherman  who  purposely  made  his  meshes  so 
wide  that  the  fish  could  swim  through,  or  who  did  not 
carefully  close  up  every  rent,  so  that  none  could  possibly 
escape  ? Soul  arresting,  soul  catching  preaching,  is  what 
we  want.  Let  not  the  fishers  of  men  he  afraid  of  preach- 
ing a full  law  against  impenitent  sinners,  and  a full 
gospel  for  all  penitent  ones  ; let  them  show  men  their 

* The  following  answer  might,  alas ! be  only  too  truly  given  in  the 
present  clay.  Dr.  Sheldon,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  IGTS,  on  an 
occasion  when  Betterton,  the  celebrated  actor,  was  dining  with  him, 
said,  “Pray,  Mr.  Betterton,  inform  me  what  is  the  reason  you  actors  on 
the  stage  can  affect  your  audience  by  speaking  of  things  imaginary?” 
“Why,  my  Lord,”  replied  Betterton,  “with  submission  to  your 
Grace,  the  reason  is  very  plain : all  lies  in  the  power  of  enthusiasm. 
We  actors  on  the  stage  speak  of  things  imaginary  as  if  they  were  real, 
and  you  in  the  pulpit  speak  coldly  of  things  real  as  if  they  were 
imaginary.” 

When  the  courtly  Ridley  complained  of  the  llttlo  effect  produced  by 
his  sermons,  old  father  Latimer  told  him  that  the  fault  lay  in  his  not 
speaking  the  market  language,  i.  6.,  what  was  understood  by  the  people. 

•j*  Such  men  sometimes  come  to  grief.  A story  is  told  of  a young  min- 
ister, who  ascended  the  pulpit  full  of  self-possession  and  vanity,  but,  hav- 
ing been  left  to  his  own  strength,  quitted  it  humbled  and  hanging  down 
his  head,  upon  which  an  old  woman  whispered  to  him,  “ Ah,  sir,  if  you 
had  gone  up  into  the  pulpit  as  you  came  down,  you  might  have  come 
down  as  you  went  up.” 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


273 


need  of  a physician,  as  well  as  the  fact  that  the  physician 
is  at  hand.  Old  Eobert  Flockart,  who  used  to  preach 
almost  nightly  in  the  streets  of  Edinburgh,  and  who  was 
a persevering  fisher  of  men,  gives  good  advice  to  many 
preachers  in  this  matter.  You  never,""  said  he,  saw  a 
woman  sewing  without  a needle  ! She  would  come  but 
poor  speed  if  she  only  sewed  wi"  the  thread.  So,  I 
think,  when  we"re  dealing  wi"  sinners  we  maun  aye  put 
in  the  needle  o"  the  law  first ; for  the  fact  is,  they"re 
sleepin"  sound,  and  they  need  to  be  awakened  up  wi" 
something  sharp.  But  when  we"ve  got  the  needle  o"  the 
law  fairly  in,  we  may  draw  as  lang  a thread  as  you  like 
o"  gospel  consolation  after  it.""  There"s  many  a man,  who 
has  clean  made  his  escape  from  the  ministry,  because 
there  was  no  law  meshes  to  catch  him.  The  gospel 
must  be  preached  as  all  in  all,  but  the  gospel  as  made 
an  imperative  necessity  by  the  law.  It  is  a sense  of  the 
power  of  the  law  that  makes  a man  need  the  knowledge 
and  power  of  the  gospel.  Take  care,  fisherman,  that  thy 
net  be  made  of  right  materials,  and  woven  with  a close 
mesh,  otherwise  thy  labor  may  be  great,  and  yet  thy 
fish  be  few. 

And  here  it  will  be  well  to  say  a word  or  two  upon 
the  important  subject  of  mending  our  nets. 

We  find  in  all  earthly  toil  that  no  inconsiderable 
amount  of  time  has  been  spent  in  repairing  the  imple- 
ments by  which  it  is  carried  on.  The  mower  spends  one 
half  his  time  in  sharpening  his  scythe  ; the  carpenter 
has  often  to  stop  to  grind  or  sharpen  his  tools  ; the 
fisherman  has  to  spend  no  little  attention  upon  mending 
his  nets.  And  as  it  is  with  them  in  their  earthly,  so  is 
it  with  God"s  people  in  the  spiritual  toil  ; there  is  much 

12^ 


274 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERYICE. 


to  be  done  as  it  were  in  private^  which  if  left  undone, 
will  cause  the  actual  hours  of  toil  to  be  without  profit. 

This  is  a point  to  which  the  attention  of  ministers 
might  be  profitably  called  in  the  present  day.  One  of 
the  chief  characteristics  of  the  present  day  is  energy, 
action  ; ministers  are  compelled  to  head  many  parochial 
movements,  to  be  up  and  doing  in  the  various  fields  of 
charity  and  labor.  To  be  here,  there,  and  everywhere 
at  one  and  the  same  time,  is  their  duty,  in  the  minds  of 
unthinking,  though  perhaps  pious  and  zealous  men.  The 
idea  of  working''  a parish  is  a good  one  in  itself^  but  it 
may,  if  carried  too  far,  be  productive  of  serious  evil. 
And  it  is  productive  of  evil,  when  ministers  are  always 
on  their  legs,  and  seldom  on  their  knees  ; many  times  in 
the  pulpit,  few  times  in  the  study  ; continually  talking, 
and  not  often  thinking  ; always  giving  out,  and  seldom 
taking  in  ; what  can  we  expect  but  that  they  become 
blunt,  like  unsharpened  tools,  and  ineffective,  like  un- 
mended nets  ? A minister  requires  repairs  as  well  as 
anybody,  or  anything  else  ; the  candle  that  is  burnt  at 
both  ends,  soon  burns  out. 

But  how  shall  we  all  mend  our  nets  ? most  of  this 
work  is  to  be  done  upon  our  knees  ; the  most  tattered 
net  can  be  made  as  good  as  new,  if  only  we  repair  it  on 
our  knees.  There,  upon  the  knees,  we  get  skill  to  piece 
in  the  old  rent,  and  perhaps  that  piece  will,  when  the  net 
is  next  tried,  turn  out  to  be  the  strongest  piece  of  all. 
We  mend  our  nets  also  over  our  Bibles.  Prepared  work 
is  generally  effective  work  ; we  must  not  say  of  our 
materials  Anything  will  do."  We  mend  them  also  by 
thoughtfulness  over  our  miscarriages.  It  is  by  thinking 
over  our  faults,  weaknesses,  and  failures,  that  we  discern 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


275 


the  flaws  in  our  net ; close  them  all  up  ; and  learn  to 
avoid  the  like  again.  The  time  thus  spent  is  well  spent ; 
for  where  this  is  neglected,  then  the  more  haste,  the 
worse  speed.''  Let  us  think  as  well  as  act  ; pray  as  well 
as  preach  ; prepare  as  well  as  work  ; the  knees  should 
prepare  the  way  for  the  lips  ; the  study  should  be  the 
threshold  of  the  pulpit ; the  net  must  be  mended  in 
quiet  on  shore,  then  it  will  stand  the  turmoil  of  the  deep. 
Jesus  Himself  was  much  in  prayer,  and  much  alone  ; 
even  in  this  respect  his  words  hold  good,  Follow  Me, 
and  I will  make  you  fishers  of  men." 

Those  are  weighty  words  of  Cecil's.  I say  every- 
where and  to  all,  you  must  hold  intercourse  with  God,  or 
your  soul  will  die.  You  must  walk  with  God,  or  Satan 
will  walk  with  you.  You  must  grow  in  grace,  or  you 
will  lose  it ; and  you  cannot  do  this  but  by  appropriating 
to  this  object  a due  portion  of  your  time,  and  diligently 
employing  suitable  means.  I know  not  how  it  is,"  said 
he,  ^Hhat  some  Christians  can  make  so  little  of  recol- 
lection and  retirement.  I find  the  spirit  of  the  world 
a strong  assimilating  principle.  I find  it  hurrying  my 
mind  away  in  its  vortex,  and  sinking  me  among  the 
dregs  and  filth  of  a carnal  nature.  Even  my  ministerial 
employments  would  degenerate  into  a mere  following  of 
my  trade,  and  crying  of  my  wares.  I am  obliged  to 
withdraw  myself  regularly,  and  to  say  to  my  heart, 
^ What  are  you  doing  ? Where  are  you  ?' " 

How  can  we  more  fitly  close  up  this  chapter  than  by 
saying  somewhat  of  the  Eeward  of  the  Fishers. 

There  is  a great  variety  and  multitude  of  fish  to  be 
caught;  ^^all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men"  lie  before  the 


276 


THE  WILL”  OF  SEllVICE. 


fisherS;  to  draw  out  from  among  them  souls  for  Christ's 
glory  and  their  own  reward.  Yes  ! look  where  w^e 
will,  we  see  fishers  for  the  fisher’s  net. 

Where  will  you  cast  your  net  ? Down,  deep  into  the 
dark  abyss  of  vice,  amid  the  almost  unnameable  outcasts 
of  our  race  Yes!  there  can  be  enclosed  fishes  for 
Christ,  and  thence  can  they  be  drawn,  to  increase  for 
ever  the  wealth  and  glory  of  the  fisher’s  joy.  Courage, 
fishers  in  these  deep  dark  waters  ! the  records  of  the 
church  are  full  of  the  experience  of  successful  fishers 
who  have  drawn  forth  these  wonders  of  the  deep.  Even 
though  you  may  have  toiled  all  night  and  caught 
nothing,”  nevertheless,  at  Christ’s  word  let  down  your  net 
for  a draught,  and  you  shall  meet  with  great  success. 
Who  knows  but  that  one  rescued  from  such  depths  may 
be  a mightier  prey  from  the  deep  than  many  who  swam 
as  it  were  in  shoals  hard  by  the  gospel  net  ? Let  none 
persuade  you,  who  are  giving  or  working  on  behalf  of 
these  fallen  ones,  that  because  some  fall  back,  none  are 
saved  ; oh  yes,  they  are  ; and  from  the  harps  of  the 
redeemed  there  will  be  struck  by  their  hands  hereafter, 
perhaps  some  of  their  most  wondrous  tones  ; forgiven 
much,  they  love  much ; and  their  songs  of  praise  have 
caught  the  tones  of  Him,  who  through  our  ministry 
spake  to  them  in  their  sorrow,  sin,  and  shame  ; and 
said,  Neither  do  I condemn  thee,  go  and  sin  no  more.” 

Where  will  you  cast  your  net  ? Amid  the  vast 
multitude  of  fishes,  and  myriad  shoals  wdiich  gleam  and 
glitter  in  the  rippling  waters,  like  silver  spangles  cast  in 
lavish  handfuls  into  the  rising  tide  of  life — amid  the 
little  children — those  concerning  whom  the  Saviour  said. 

Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  Me,  and  forbid 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  SERVICE. 


277 


them  not^  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  Oh  ! 
God  speed  the  fishers ; there  are  great  hauls  for  heaven 
to  be  made  in  these  teeming  waters.  Little  does  it 
matter  whether  these  children  be  raggedy  destitute^  and 
forlorn  ; little,  that  they  be  ill-taught,  ill-tended,  and 
ill-fed  ; they  have  that  within  them  which  is  of  amazing 
price  ; and  lo  ! they  are  waiting  as  it  were  to  be  caught ; 
and  if  you  shoot  wide  your  net — your  close-meshed  net 
— and  encircle  them  for  Christ,  and  draw  them  to  shore 
for  Him  ; oh  ! then  shall  you  see  how  bright  is  your 
spoil  ; how  well  you  are  repaid.  Myriads  of  children 
shall  doubtless  be  in  the  land  of  light,  but  amid  those 
myriads  yours  shall  not  be  lost  ; that  which  you  have 
drawn  forth  from  the  deep  for  Christ  shall  be  yours  as 
well  as  Christ's — His  first,  then  yours  ; for  your  labor 
shall  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 

Header  ! vast  depths  teeming  with  life  lie  before 
thee  ; cast  thine  hook,  or  shoot  thy  net  into  some  of 
them  for  Christ ; if  thou  hast  followed  Him,  it  must  be 
to  become  a fisher  of  men.  Fear  not  that  exertions,  or 
money,  or  infiuence,  will  be  ill-spent.  The  Lord's  word 
shall  not  return  to  Him  void.  How  knowest  thou,  what 
thou  shalt  catch  ? For  aught  that  thou  canst  tell,  thou 
mayest  bring  to  Christ  some  one  who  may  consecrate  a 
great  intellect,  or  great  devotedness  to  His  service.  The 
first  young  man  reclaimed  by  a city  missionary's  instru- 
mentality, from  a very  degraded  and  vicious  life,  after 
spending  several  years  in  efforts  to  reclaim  others,  in 
which  he  was  much  blessed,  became  a town  missionary, 
continued  such  for  nine  years,  till  his  death,  and  was 
followed  to  the  grave  by  between  2000  and  3000  of 
those  he  had  visited,  although  numbers  of  them  were 


278 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  SERVICE. 


without  shoes,  and  the  snow  at  the  time  was  ankle-deep 
on  the  ground.  His  indeed  was  a funeral  at  once  hum- 
ble and  yet  noble,  simple  and  yet  grand  ; instead  of 
waving  plumes,  he  had  palpitating  hearts  ; instead  of 
hired  attendants,  he  had  personal  mourners  ; instead  of 
the  wailing  note  of  the  cornet,  and  the  boom  of  the 
muffled  drum,  he  had  the  cry  of  the  sorrowing  child,  and 
the  sob  of  the  stalwart  man.  No  mourning  coaches, 
draped  in  black,  ever  left  such  a track  behind  them  as 
did  the  falls  of  the  swollen,  shoeless,  livid  feet  of  that 
motley  crowd  in  the  yielding  snow  ; no  marble  tablet 
ever  had  recorded  upon  its  fair  white  surface  such  a 
memorial  as  that  snow  had  upon  its  downy  breast  ! 
True  ! the  first  bright  sun  dispelled  those  foot-prints 
with  his  beams,  (what  need  was  there  that  they  should 
tarry  on  the  earth  ?)  but  the  gratitude  of  which  they 
were  a record  was  sculptured  indelibly  in  heaven  ; the 
types  might  well  be  broken  up,  seeing  that  a stereotype 
had  been  taken  from  them  which  could  not  be  destroyed. 
Far  be  it  from  me  to  decry  the  splendid  offering  of  a 
nation’s  gratitude  in  the  public  obsequies  of  the  noble, 
the  learned,  or  the  brave  ; but  when  the  time  comes  for 
me  to  be  borne  to  my  last  home,  let  me  not  be  followed 
by  all  the  pomp  and  circumstances  of  woe,  but  by  a 
sorrowing  crowd  like  this  ; let  me  be  laid  in  the  earth, 
by  those  with  whom  I have  affinities  for  heaven.  Let 
my  fellows’  last  farewell  to  me,  be  not  the  thundering  of 
cannon,  and  the  proclamation  of  the  style  and  title  of 
the  deceased,  but  a silent  look  down  into  the  grave, 
saying,  We  part  with  grief  on  earth  and  then  a 
silent  look  upwards  to  the  sky,  saying,  We  shall  meet 
with  joy  in  heaven  !” 


" I Mill " of  tfomfort. 


John  xiv.  18. 


John  xiv.  18. 


••  I will  not  leave  you  comfortless : [or,  orphans.]  I will  come  to  you.” 


«EEE  we  have  an  will  not/'  and  an 

will/'  in  close  and  signficant  conjunction. 
The  one  admits  us  into  what  we  might  call 
the  negative^  and  the  other  into  the  positive 
side  of  Christ's  love  ; the  first  gives  us  His  knowledge, 
feeling,  responsibility,  &c.,  with  regard  to  His  people ; 
and  the  second,  the  activity  of  His  love.  He  will  not 
leave  them  orphans.  He  will  come  unto  them. 

Eeader,  if  you  have  become  a disciple  of  Christ, 
peruse  these  pages,  with  reference  to  yourself,  as  well  as 
those  to  whom  the  words  we  are  now  about  to  consider, 
were  originally  spoken.  He  who  knows  anything  of  the 
needs  of  the  divine  life  will  lay  hold  of  such  a promise 
as  this,  and  take  it  in  all  its  full  teaching  to  himself. 

And  first,  let  us  consider  for  awhile  these  blessed 
words. 

I WILL  NOT  LEAVE  YOU  COMFORTLESS,"  or  orphaned. 
Look  at  the  prospect  that  lay  before  the  disciples  ; 


282 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


whichever  way  we  turn^  it  was  a comfortless  one  ; the 
loss  of  Christ  was  the  loss  of  all — the  loss  of  their 
head — the  subtraction  of  the  great  object  of  life — ^the 
bereavement  of  themselves,  so  that  they  must  be  left  in 
a condition  of  orphanage,  with  all  the  evils  consequent  on 
that  helpless  state.  Jesus  made  a provision  for  all  this 
gloomy  prospect,  when  He  promised  that  He  would  not 
leave  them  orphaned. 

What  a fearful  loss  would  Christ  have  been  to  His 
disciples,  had  He  gone  away  never  to  return  any  more. 
He  was  the  head  of  this  little  family  ; to  Him  they  had 
been  accustomed  to  look  up  as  Teacher,  Lord,  and  All  in 
all ; in  all  their  ignorance  He  was  their  advisor,  in  all 
their  difficulties  He  was  their  helper  ; and  although 
they  were  no  doubt  much  to  each  other  in  holy  brother- 
hood, still  their  relationship  to  each  other  was  founded 
upon  their  common  relationship  to  Him.  Let  Jesus  be 
severed  from  them,  let  their  bond  with  Him  be  broken 
up,  and  there  remained  nothing  to  bind  them  to  each 
other.  Oh  ! how  sorely  we  miss  the  earthly  head  of  a 
family,  when  he  or  she  has  filled  up  the  headship  in  the 
way  which  God  designed  ; we  never  know  what  such  a 
head  is  to  us,  until  it  is  lost  ; then,  when  the  great  void 
is  made,  and  there  is  no  one  to  look  to  for  counsel,  no 
one  for  action,  when  we  are  thown  back  upon  our  own 
resources,  then  we  feel  what  it  is  really  to  be  left  alone, 

Jesus  knew  well  what  would  be  the  condition  of  His 
disciples  if  He  left  them  thus  headless  ; well  did  He 
know  what  He  had  been  to  them  ; He  knew  this,  far 
better  than  they  did  ; and,  acting  out  of  his  own  knowl- 
edge, He  makes  the  promise,  will  not  leave  you 
comfortless.''  Is  it  not  a comfort  to  us,  also,  that  Christ 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


283 


acts  towards  us^  even  as  He  did  towards  those^  His  im- 
mediate disciples^  out  of  His  own  knowledge.  Jesus 
foreknows  all  that  lies  before  His  people,  under  such  and 
such  circumstances,  and  makes  provision  accordingly ; it 
is  as  though  Christ  said,  I know  what  would  happen 
if  I were  to  leave  you,  do  not  fear,  I will  not  hand  you 
over  to  ruin.'" 

Eight  thankful  ought  we  to  be,  dear  reader,  that 
Jesus  knows  so  much  better  than  we  do  ourselves,  what 
He  is  to  us.  We  grow  gradually  into  the  knowledge  of 
His  headship,  into  the  deep  feeling  of  our  own  need  of 
it ; but  He  starts  as  it  were  with  that  knowle*dge,  and 
He  acts  upon  it,  and  is  often  acting  in  the  power  of 
His  headship,  when  we  are  coming  sadly  short  of  acting 
in  the  power  of  our  membership. 

And  it  will  not  be  amiss  to  pause  for  a moment,  and 
ask  ourselves,  whether  Christ  be  indeed  our  head  ; 
whether  we  feel  Him  in  that  relationship  to  us ; whether, 
if  He  were  removed,  we  should  not  altogether  go  to  pieces. 
Are  we  amongst  those  who  would  sorely  miss  Christ  if 
He  were  to  withdraw  Himself  and  be  gone  ? If  we  be, 
then  we  have  this  great  comfort — Christ's  knowledge 
always  overpasses  ours.  He  knows  what  He  is  to  us, 
even  more  than  we  can  know  ; and  if  we  shudder  at 
the  thought  of  being  left — ^left  headless — our  feeling 
about  the  matter  is  nothing  compared  with  His. 

But  there  was  another  very  important  point  in  which 
the  disciples  would  have  been  left  comfortless,  had  Jesus 
wholly  departed  from  them  ; such  a departure  would 
have  involved  the  subtraction  of  the  great  object  of  their 
life  ; the  apostles  must  have  been  left  aimless,  objectless 
men.  Christ  had  been  the  one  prominent  figure  before 


284 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


them  for  many  a long  day  ; with  Him  they  journeyed, 
with  Him  they  rested  ; with  Him  they  lived  and  moved 
and  had  their  being,  and  every  hope  and  thought  were 
centred  in  Him.  Mistaken  though  they  were,  about 
the  immediate  restoration  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  and 
their  own  consequent  exaltation  ; still  everything  was 
connected  with  their  great  Master  ; and  so  to  take  Him 
away  was  to  take  all.  Now  we  ourselves,  perhaps, 
know  in  some  measure,  what  it  is  to  have  a great 
object  in  life  removed.  Here  is  one  who  has  planned, 
and  laid  out,  and  built  for  another,  and  now  that  other 
is  gone,  and  the  flower  beds  are  colorless  and  scentless 
to  him,  and  the  rooms  echo  gloomily  to  the  solitary  foot- 
fall, and  where  every  minute  thing  used  to  be  of  interest, 
now  alas  ! everything  oppresses  ; for  the  object  for  which 
all  these  things  were,  is  gone.  There  is  always  some  one 
object  which  is  the  mainspring  of  life  ; and  when  that 
is  removed,  the  wheels  stand  still.  The  aimless,  object- 
less man  is  generally  a misery  to  himself. 

Now  Christ  foreknew  what  would  be  the  misery  of 
His  disciples,  thus  left  objectless  in  life.  He  knew  that 
their  nets  could  never  be  to  them  what  they  had  been 
before,  and  that  the  receipt  of  custom  had  lost  its  ex- 
clusive charms  ; He  knew,  moreover,  that  it  was  He 
who  had  displaced  these,  as  life’s  great  object,  substituting 
Himself  in  their  place  ; and  now,  if  He  went  away  for 
ever,  what  remained  for  them  but  an  aimless  life  and 
a miserable  death.  We  cannot  imagine  Christ’s  calmly 
contemplating  this,  without  making  provision  for  it. 
And  all  true-hearted  disciples  are  very  much  in  the 
position  of  those  to  whom  our  Lord  here  speaks.  Jesus 
has  become  to  them  the  great  object  in  life  ; I do  not  say 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFOBT. 


285 


V 

that  He  has  taken  away  all  life's  interests,  or  that  He 
has  diminished  the  fondness  of  righteous  affections,  but 
He  has  placed  Himself  above  them  all,  substituting 
Himself  for  whatever  ruled  the  heart,  and  becoming 
THE  object  of  that  heart's  affection,  and  that  mind's 
thought,  so  that  they  which  live  should  not  hence- 
forth live  unto  themselves,  but  unto  Him  which  died 
for  them  and  rose  again  2 Cor.  v.  15. 

Should  these  pages  fall  into  the  hands  of  any  young 
persons  who  fear  that  joining  Christ  in  true  discipleship 
involves  great  loss  in  the  way  of  earthly  interests,  I 
would  affectionately  remind  them  that  Christ  has  effec- 
tually provided  for  this  by  substitution.  He  ever  gives 
more  than  He  takes  ; it  is  a fixed  rule  of  the  divine 
life,  that  none  shall  be  a loser  by  Him.  It  is  because 
they  are  ignorant  of  this  substitution,  that  many  are 
afraid  of  union  with  J esus  ; nature  abhors  a vacuum, 
and  they  think  only  of  what  they  shall  lose,  unmindful 
of  what  they  shall  gain.  Just  as  the  husband  substi- 
tutes himself,  and  all  his  interests,  and  concerns,  for  the 
acquaintances  and  pursuits  of  unmarried  life  ; and  as 
this  is  no  loss  but  a gain — a gain — when  the  husband 
is  worth  loving,  so  Christ  substitutes  Himself  and  all 
His  interests,  and  concerns,  for  that  which  formerly  ab- 
sorbed the  heart  ; and  when  He  does  this,  it  must  be  to 
our  gain.  Now,  the  very  fact  of  Christ's  doing  this  is  in 
itself  an  argument  against  His  so  departing  from  His 
people,  as  to  leave  them  comfortless  ; deliberately  to 
make  Himself  all  this  to  the  soul,  and  then  deliberately 
to  go  away,  would  be  cruelty  indeed  ; we  are  slow  in 
raising  expectations  which  we  are  not  certain  of  being 
able  to  answer  ; shall  Christ  bo  less  thouglitful  than  we  ? 


286 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


Not  SO.  He  substitutes  Himself,  the  imperishable  One, 
for  all  that  passeth  away.  He  gives  Himself  to  His  peo- 
pleasHeis,  ^Hhe  same  yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  forever."" 

Did  not  the  blessed  Lord  Jesus  Christ  see  also  the 
helpless  condition  of  His  disciples  if  He  left  them  alone 
in  the  world,  to  return  to  them  no  more  ? We  know 
that  none  are  so  helpless  as  the  orphan  : all  the  little 
needs  of  daily  life  are  seldom  thought  of  by  any  save  a 
parents  head,  all  the  little  sorrows  of  life  are  but  feebly 
felt  for  except  by  a parent"s  heart  ; and  thus  helpless 
must  the  disciples  have  been,  if  their  connection  with 
Christ  were  now  to  be  broken  off  by  death.  For  who  in 
the  world  could  supply  their  need,  even  supposing  that 
need  were  known  ? The  wants  of  the  disciples  were 
such  as  the  world  had  no  stores  to  meet  ; and  this  Jesus 
knew  ; the  aspect  of  a friendless,  helpless  family  was 
that  which  met  His  view,  if  His  people  were  permanently 
despoiled  of  Him.  This  is  the  picture  which  a deserted 
l^eople  present  even  now  to  Jesus  ; this  picture  He  will 
never  allow  to  become  a reality,  in  the  case  of  even  the 
weakest,  and  most  friendless,  of  those  who  have  cast  in 
their  lot  with  Him.  Be  not  afraid,  dear  reader,  of  ever 
becoming  a poor  forlorn  creature,  if  you  embrace  Christ; 
friends,  perhaps,  threaten  to  desert,  you  may  feel  that 
even  in  your  own  family  circle  you  must  stand  alone  ; 
Satan  may  work  this  thought  in  your  mind,  and  say, 
^ How  can  you  ever  stand  such  a trial  as  this  our 
answer  is  that  of  the  apostle,  I can  do  all  things, 
through  Christ  which  strengtheneth  me ;""  it  is  this,  ^ We 
take  the  promise  of  Jesus  to  ourselves,  we  are  His  disciples; 
His  promise  is  to  us  also,  as  well  as  to  the  apostles, 
I will  not  leave  you  comfortless,  I will  come  to  you." 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  COMFORT. 


287 


Now  let  us  look  at  this  dreary  prospect  of  orphaned 
disciples^  in  relation  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Qhrist  person- 
ally. 

Their  Master  was,  if  we  might  so  speak,  hound  to 
take  care  of  them,  as  He  had  influenced  them  to  give  up 
all  for  Him.  We  are  ready  to  grant  that  that  all'^ 
was  very  little  ; still  it  was  all to  them  ; and  God 
looks  at  all  things  relatively,  as  well  as  absolutely  ; Ho 
estimates  that  which  is  given  according  to  the  capacity 
of  the  one  who  gives.  It  is  a very  comforting  thought 
that  God  looks  at  things  in  this  light  : that  He  puts 
His  own  and  not  man's  value  upon  the  two  mites  ; 
that  He  knows  our  feelings,  and  what  it  may  cost  us 
to  do,  or  give,  or  give  up,  any  thing  for  Him. 

Whoever  makes  any  sacrifice  for  Christ,  comes  forth- 
with into  relation  with  Him  in  reference  to  that  sacri- 
fice ; Jesus  puts  Himself  in  the  place  of  all  that  we 
have  given  up  ; we  have  ventured  in  obedience  to  His 
word  ; it  would  be  a horrible  scandal  throughout  eter- 
nity, if  any  could  point  out  a man  who  had  been  a loser 
by  Christ.  Christ  will  not  disavow  the  consequences 
of  the  great  act,  by  which  we  gave  up  all  for  Him  ; He 
will  never  say,  Your  act  was  right,  these  are  only  the 
natural  consequences  of  it,  I have  nothing  to  do  with 
them  oh  no  ! Christ  links  Himself  to  the  conse- 
quences of  the  great  act,  even  as  He  is  unalterably 
linked  to  the  act  itself.  Whenever  we  can  clearly  trace 
a connection  between  our  suffering,  and  the  One  for 
whom  we  suffer,  we  may  always  rest  assured,  that  that 
One  will  never  leave  us  nor  forsake  us. 

And,  surely,  it  has  been  the  experience  of  God's  peo- 
ple, that  Jesus  has  amply  made  up  to  them  for  any 


288 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


thing  that  they  have  given  up  for  Him.  Hewitson  gave 
np  every  earthly  prospect  for  Christ — the  worlds  and  the 
things  of  the  world  ; and  what  was  his  testimony  ? I 
never  have  a moment's  peace,  when  I return  in  the 
slightest  degree  to  conformity  with  the  world  ; hut  I 
always  have  great  peace  when  my  soul  returns  home  to 
its  ^ city  of  refuge/  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Communion 
with  Christ  is  the  only  source  of  satisfying,  the  only 
source  of  lasting  enjoyment.  I have  enjoyed  even  more, 
this  morning,  from  beholding  the  loveliness  and  glory  of 
Christ,  as  revealed  to  me  by  the  Spirit,  than  I have  from 
the  world,  during  the  whole  of  my  life  past."  And  in 
one  of  his  letters  to  a college  friend,  he  gives  such  a 
plain  testimony  to  the  all-sufficiency  of  Jesus,  as  a sup- 
plier of  any  void  that  is  made  for  His  sake,  that  we  shall 
insert  it  here.  Do  you  recollect,"  writes  he,  what 
converse  we  often  had  together  at on  religious  sub- 

jects ? That  converse  was  pleasant  to  me,  and  yet  pain- 
ful, for  I was  seeking  Jesus  then,  but  I had  not  found 
Him.  I was  too  ambitious  of  human  honor,  too  fond  of 
the  world,  to  seek  any  thing  else  in  J esus,  than  a deliv- 
erer from  the  guilt  of  sin.  I did  not  hate  sin  itself — I did 
not  seek  Jesus  that  I might  be  delivered  from  the  power 
and  dominion  of  sin.  There  was  a vehement  controversy 
between  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  my  carnal  nature  in  those 
days  ! He  often  drew  me  with  loving  kindness,  but  my 
neck  was  an  iron  sinew,  and  I still  willingly  lay  in  chains 
of  darkness,  a slave  to  the  beggarly  elements  of  this 
world's  enjoyments.  I did  not  lay  to  heart  these  words  of 
J esus,  ^ How  can  ye  believe,  who  receive  honor  one  of  an- 
other, and  seek  not  the  honor  that  cometh  from  God 
only  ?'  I sought  to  believe,  but  the  pursuit,  or  rather 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


289 


the  thirst  of  worldly  honor  made  faith  impossible.  Glad 
enough  I would  have  been^  if  I could  have  followed 
Jesus,  without  being  obliged  to  deny  myself,  and  to  take 
up  the  cross.  I was  laboring  under  a strange  delusion, 
for  I did  not  know  that  if  only  I were  willing  to  leave 
all  and  follow  Christ,  He  would  make  the  cross  not 
heavy  to  be  borne,  but  a delight,  more  pleasant  than  to 
the  miser  is  his  load  of  gold,  or  to  the  earthly  monarch 
are  his  insignia  of  power.  I did  not  know  what  these 
words  meant,  ^ My  yoke  is  easy  and  My  burden  is  light." 
Now  I understand,  that  if  we  only  be  willing  to  give  up 
all  for  Christ,  He  is  willing  to  give  us  more  happiness, 
ten  thousand  fold,  than  we  give  up  for  His  sake.""’"* 

J esus  amply  made  up  to  Hewitson  for  all  he  gave  up 
for  Him. 

Out  of  365  religions  in  the  world,""  said  a highly 
educated  Jew  one  day  to  his  beloved  child,  an  accom- 
plished and  lovely  girl  of  nineteen,  as  she  was  urging 
upon  him  the  Avonderful  graciousness  of  that  Divine 
Saviour  whom  she  had  found  in  the  crucified  Nazarene, 
I don"t  think  yours  the  easiest  ; people  haA^e  to  Avork 
so  hard,  and  be  so  distressingly  earnest  and  so  awfully 
solemn  ; it  makes  me  ill  to  think  of  it.""  Ah  !""  re- 
plied the  youthful  convert,  this  religion  is  a very 
happy  and  a very  easy  one.  I have  an  inAvard  peace  and 
joy  which  is  unspeakable.  Jesus  is  precious  ; He  is  in 
heaven  ; He  blesses  me  every  moment.  Oh  ! his  bound- 
less love  to  me  !""f 

J esus  amply  made  up  to  this  girl  for  every  thing  she 
had  to  give  up  for  Him  ! 

* “Memoir  of  Rev.  W.  H.  Hewitson,’  p.  55. 
f See  “ Memoirs  of  Adelaide  Newton.” 

13 


290 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  COMFOET. 


The  truth  is,  the  love  of  Christ  as  realized,  is  in 
itself  an  immense  compensation  for  all  we  have  to  give 
up  ; yes,  more  than  this,  it  has  an  expulsive  power,  so 
that  it  and  the  world  cannot  consort  together  ; and 
hence  we  should  always  seek  to  win  the  young  to  give 
up  the  world,  not  by  imposing  upon  them  a system  of 
prohibitions,  but  by  bringing  them  into  personal  con- 
tact with  Christ,  by  showing  them  that  Jesus  will  be 
better  to  them  than  all  beside  ; that  He  will  never  al- 
low them  to  say,  The  old  way  was  better  ; my  new 
pursuit  is  a failure  ; J esus  is  not  as  good  as  the  world/" 
I cannot  help  thinking,""  writes  Adelaide  Newton  to 
a school-fellow,  that  if  you  are  much  occupied  with 
thoughts  of  heaven,  of  holiness,  of  the  meek  and  lowly 
Jesus,  and  how  he  lived  and  walked  on  earth,  you  will 
feel  a secret  shrinking  from  worldly  society,  which  will 
make  balls,  etc.,  very  painful  to  you.  God  has  left  no 
positive  commands  upon  things  of  this  sort,  for  He 
knows  that  where  the  heart  is  given  to  Him,  the  life 
will  assuredly  be  given  too.  And  the  motive  of  gospel 
obedience  is  not  so  much  duty,  as  love.  The  child  that 
loves  its  parents  devotedly,  or  its  friends,  does  what 
will  please  them  at  any  cost."" 

This  witness  is  true  ; the  world  is  to  be  given  up 
because  of  love  ; and  that  love  supplies  the  great  com- 
pensation for  the  world, — Jesus  substitutes  Himself. 

I can  never  be  thankful  enough,""  says  Mr.  Hawkes, 
that  I am  not  obliged  to  waste  my  time  in  visiting 
and  receiving  visits.  There  was  a season  when  I was 
as  fond  of  doing  so  as  any  one,  but  thanks  be  to  my 
gracious  Saviour,  who  has  given  me  a new  taste,  new 
objects,  new  pursuits,  new  and  true  enjoyments.  With 


THE  I WILL  ” OF  COMFORT. 


291 


my  books  I never  find  the  day  long  enough,  and  the 
week  is  gone  before  I am  ready  for  the  end.'' 

The  time  thus  taken  from  the  world  was  not  given 
up  as  a prey  to  ennui;  the  gracious  Saviour  was  present 
in  the  new  tastes  and  new  pursuits.  Christ  knows 
what  any  one  gives  up  for  Him,  and  he  knows  also  how 
to  fill  the  void. 

We  must  also  bear  in  mind,  that  Jesus  knew  what 
would  happen  to  these  disciples,  if  they  were  left  to 
themselves  ; they,  the  sheep,  must  be  scattered  abroad, 
if  He,  the  Shepherd,  were  permanently  removed.  Now 
Jesus  knew  well  what  lay  before  His  disciples  in  their 
upivard  and  onward  struggle — a struggle  on  which  He 
Himself  had  set  them — a struggle  for  which  they  were 
wholly  incompetent  apart  from  Him.  From  Him  they 
had  received  the  mighty  impulses  of  the  new  life  ; from 
Him,  the  visions  of  a noble  future  ; they,  like  others, 
had  through  much  tribulation  to  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  God  : and  which  of  them  were,  in  themselves, 
sufficient  for  these  things  ? They  needed  their  leader 
as  well  as  their  teacher,  and  Jesus  would  never  leave 
them  unled. 

Let  us  contemplate  also  the  difficulty  which  these 
disciples  would  have  had  in  retaining  their  union  with 
Him.  When  He  had  been  taken  from  them  by  an 
ignominious  death;  when  all  the  world  hooted  at  them 
as  the  followers  of  a dead  malefactor,  how  could  they, 
by  any  mere  force  of  natural  character,  have  clung  to 
Him.^^  The  trial  would  have  been  too  much  for  human 
nature  ; it  would  have  failed.  In  the  religion  of  Christ 
we  have  to  cling  not  only  to  a system,  but  to  an  in- 
dividual— not  only  to  a creed,  but  to  a man;  and  if  the 


292 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


person  vfere  wholly  taken  away  from  the  disciples^  what 
would  have  become  of  them  ? 

Now  Jesus  well  knows  the  difficulties  which  beset 
His  j)eopl^  in  retaining  their  union  with  Him  ; He 
knows  also  that  the  being  linked  to  an  abstraction — • 
a system  of  truth — will  never  carry  them  whither  He 
would  have  them  be;  and  so  He  provides  for  His  per- 
sonal union  with  us  now.  We  retain  our  union  in  the 
power  of  a personal  attachment  to  a living  Being  per- 
sonally attached  to  us.  Christ  is  the  vine  and  we  are 
the  branches  ; there  must  not  only  be  vitality  in  us  to 
cling  to  Him,  but  there  must  be  vitality  in  Him  to 
inject  sap  into  us. 

Remember  then,  dear  reader,  as  you  survey  this 
side  of  the  subject,  that  separation  from  the  world  does 
not  involve  a thoroughly  orphaned  or  comfortless  con- 
dition. If  you  have  broken  off  affinities  with  it,  you 
have  become  connected  with  higher  affinities  in  Christ; 
ye  have  meat  to  eat  which  the  world  knows  not  of. 
We  are  told  in  Matt.  ix.  25,  that  ^^when  the  people 
were  put  forth.  He  went  in  and  took  her  by  the  hand, 
and  the  maid  arose.'"  How  apt  a picture  is  this  of 
what  we  are  considering  now  ; the  putting  forth  of 
those  who  can  do  us  no  good  ; the  incoming  of  the  One 
who  can.  Only  remember,  that  by  our  own  fault  we 
may  for  a season  be  left  comfortless  ; we  may  hide  out 
our  spiritual  affinity  with  our  Saviour ; we  may  not 
see  the  One  who  lives  for  us,  and  still  is  ours,  though 
our  eyes  are  so  dimmed,  that  we  know  not  He  is 
near. 

Such  a state  of  discomfort  has  ofttimes  fallen  upon 
the  people  of  God,  but  it  is  not  Jesus  who  has  left  them 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


293 


in  it;  it  is  they  themselves  who  have  gone  into  it.  His 
promise  is  unbroken^  though  we  are  suffering  from  our 
sin.  Suffering,  comfortless  V Yes,  happy  is  he  who  is 
suffering  and  comfortless  without  his  Lord,  his  cries  and 
griefs  are  a witness  that  he  lives.  The  existence  of  life 
may  be  manifested  by  a tear,  as  well  as  by  a smile  ; by 
the  voice  of  weeping,  as  well  as  by  the  voice  of  joy. 

And  now  comes  the  promise  of  our  Lord,  will 
come  unto  you,'"  or  as  it  is  in  the  Greek,  I am  coming 
to  you,"  for  He  would  be  so  short  a time  away,  that 
His  future  is  as  it  were  present. 

What  is  this  coming  ? 

Whatever  other  meanings  may  attach  to  this  promise, 
we  must  hold  that  the  primary  one  has  reference  to  His 
personal  appearance  after  the  resurrection.  The  grief 
of  the  disciples  was  connected  with  the  departure  of 
their  Lord  ; and  that  grief  was  primarily  to  be  dis- 
pelled by  His  coming  to  them  in  person  again. 

We  can  easily  understand  how  this  reappearance  of 
their  Lord  would  comfort  their  poor  hearts.  Now  first, 
the  great  loneliness  would  he  done  away,  Dee^^th  brings 
v/ith  it  the  most  saddening  loneliness  which  falls  to  the 
lot  of  man  ; and  in  proportion  as  we  have  allowed  our- 
selves to  be  bound  up  in  a single  object,  in  that  propor- 
tion comes  the  desolation  of  loneliness  when  that  object 
is  removed.  Now  Jesus  had  been  all  to  the  disciples  ; 
and  as  we  have  already  seen,  when  they  lost  Him,  they 
lost  all ; when  He  returned,  they  got  all  back  again. 

And  this  suggests  a solemn  inquiry  to  us  ; would  the 
loss  or  absence  of  Jesus  cause  the  great  loneliness  in  our 
heart  ? Have  we  so  companied  with  Him,  so  been 


294 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  COMFOET. 


willing  to  give  up  all  for  Hira^  so  had  Him  as  the 
prominent  object  of  our  hearty  that  if  He  were  taken 
away  our  heart  would  be  lonely  indeed  ? 

If  this  be  our  condition,  ours  is  the  unspeakable 
comfort  of  knowing,  that  we  shall  never  have  the  long 
loneliness  which  so  often  falls  to  the  poor  heart,  whose 
one  absorbing  object  was  some  human  love.  We  may 
have  a lesser  loneliness  ; we  too  may  have  to  look  upon 
an  empty  chair,  and  to  eat  our  morsel  alone  ; but  the 
great,  the  enduring  loneliness  of  being  eternally  bereft 
of  Christ  shall  never  fall  to  our  lot.  Lesser  stars  may 
fall  from  their  courses,  yea,  some  of  them  of  the  first 
magnitude  as  stars,  but  the  Sun  of  righteousness, 
which  is  the  centre  of  our  system,  shall  never  be 
removed. 

For,  be  it  remembered,  that  it  is  as  an  eternal 
source  of  comfort  that  our  Lord  comes,  Christ  dieth 
now  no  more.  Death  hath  no  more  dominion  over  Him. 

I am  He  that  liveth,  and  was  dead  ; and,  behold,  I 
am  alive  for  evermore  Eev.  i.  18. 

It  was  in  resurrection  life  that  Jesus  would  come  ; a 
life  which  they  could  understand;  a life  with  which  they 
could  have  a connection,  for  J esus  was  to  return  to  them 
in  a body  again.  It  was  in  that  body  they  saw  Jesus 
ascend  to  heaven;  to  His  Father,  and  their  Father;  and 
henceforth  they  had  no  more  to  do  with  a dead,  but 
with  a living  Christ.  An  eternal  source  of  comfort  had 
thus  come  to  the  disciples  ; a source  with  which  death 
could  never  again  interfere,  which  nothing  could  break 
or  dry  up  any  more.  And  thus  is  Jesus  to  His  people 
now  aU  eternal  source  of  comfort  ; we  need  never  be 
afraid  that  the  world  can  take  Him  from  us  ; He  is  far 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  COMFORT. 


295 


beyond  the  world's  reach.  Here  we  outlive  our  com- 
forts ; we  see  them  fade  and  perish  almost  before  our 
very  eyes^  but  Christ  holds  out  to  the  very  end. 

One  stormy  winter  day,  when  Eev.  Mr.  Young  Avas 
visiting  one  of  his  people,  an  old  man,  who  lived  in 
great  poverty  in  a lonely  cottage  a few  miles  from 
Jedburgh,  he  found  him  sitting  with  the  Bible  open  on 
his  knees,  but  in  outward  circumstances  of  great  dis- 
comfort ; the  snow  drifting  through  the  roof,  and  under 
the  door,  and  scarce  any  fire  on  the  hearth.  What  are 
you  about  to-day,  John  was  Mr.  Young's  question  on 
entering.  ^^Ah!  sir,"  said  the  happy  saint,  I'm  sitting 
under  His  shadow  in  great  delight!"  The  old  man  was 
not  left  comfortless,  the  Saviour  had  come  to  him.  And 
so  was  He  also  with  that  other  old  man  of  the  same 
minister's  congregation,  who  was  hourly  looking  for  his 
last  change.  How  do  you  feel  yourself  to-day  asked 
the  minister.  Very  weel,  sir,"  was  the  answer,  ^S^ery 
weel,  but  just  a wee  confused  in  ^ the  flittin.' " Through 
the  last  broken  circumstances  of  life  in  the  one  case, 
and  on  the  point  of  death  in  the  other,  enduring  even 
unto  the  end,  the  source  of  comfort  did  not  fail ! 

And  let  us  mark  this  inexpressible  comfort,  which 
the  disciples  received  by  the  returning  of  Jesus  to  them 
again.  They  now  had  Him  still  to  live  for ; they  had 
the  highest  motive  in  life ; they  need  not  slip  back 
again  to  living  only  for  their  earthly  interests;  He  was 
alive,  and  could  be  served,  and  pleased;  the  great  object 
of  life  was  restored  to  them  again. 

This  comfort  belongs  now  to  all  true  disciples  of  the 
risen  Saviour  ; they  have  Him  to  live  for,  evermore  ; 
they  need  never  slip  back  to  the  Avorld,  to  find  objects 


296 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


of  interest  and  attraction^  to  win  them  to  activity  ; 
Jesus  lives  ; His  disciples  must  live  for  Him. 

Yes^ /or  Him.  Shall  we  be  willing  to  live  in  Him, 
and  hy  Him,  so  as  to  derive  all  personal  benefit  from 
Him,  and  shall  Ave  not  be  willing  to  live  for  Him  also? 
Why  this  listlessness,  this  ennui^  in  many  in  the  Christian 
Avorld?  Why  this  frequent  slipping  down  to  earthly 
vanities,  as  though  there  were  not  enough  in  Christ 
abundantly  to  draw  out  our  highest  energies  ? It  is 
because  men  are  not  living  in  the  power  of  a living 
Christ — One,  who  has  come  unto  them,  and  comforted 
them,  and  shewn  them  that  His  connection  with  them  is 
unsevered,  that  they  are  serving  a personal,  living  Lord. 

Let  us  lay  firm  hold  of  this  great  idea  ; we  are  not 
merely  fulfilling  a law,  we  are  serving  a person;  we  are 
not  only  under  the  obligations  of  duty,  we  arc  also  un- 
der the  constrainings  of  love;  we  are  to  live  for  the  One 
who  is  walking  amid  the  seven  golden  candle-sticks, 
and  noting  all  that  His  people  do.  We  should  be  ever 
rising  higher  and  higher,  above  the  world  as  the  sup- 
plier of  our  objects  of  interest ; all  the  interests  con- 
nected with  a dying  world  are  perishing  ; all  connected 
with  a risen  Christ  are  eternal. 

As  long  as  we  realize  that  we  have  Christ  to  live  for, 
we  shall  never  feel  that  all  is  lost,  even  when  the  worst 
calamities  and  bereavements  of  life  have  fallen  upon  us. 
We  shall  not  want  to  hide  ourselves  with  a grief  which 
devours  us  ; nor  feel  a morbid  pleasure  in  being  eaten 
into  by  its  corroding  tooth.  Oh  ! we  shall  grieve  if  we 
lose  our  dear  ones  ; we  shall  Aveep  and  feel  lonely,  and 
Ave  shall  taste  of  that  desolation  Avhich  sin  by  death  has 
brought  into  the  world;  but  we  shall  also  feel,  that  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


297 


living  Christ  rises^  in  His  great  claims^  above  the  dead 
friend  ; we  shall  go  forth  to  our  work^  it  may  be  men  of 
sterner  mould,  hardened  in  the  fires  of  sorrow  against 
the  blandishments  of  the  world  ; but  we  shall  not  sur- 
render ourselves  a prey  to  aught  that  belongs  to  death, 
for  we  shall  feel  that  we  have  to  answer  the  claims  of  a 
living 'LoyA,  We  may  have  close  to  us  the  ashes  of  the 
past,  but  we  may  nevertheless  burn  upon  the  earth  with 
a brilliant  glow  ; we  also  consuming  in  our  service,  and 
dying  daily  while  we  live. 

Having  declared  our  belief,  that  whatever  other 
advents  may  be  included  in  the  will,''  which  we  are 
considering ; this,  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  in  His 
resurrection  body  is  the  first  and  chief,  and  that  indeed 
upon  which  all  else  must  hang,  let  us  now  turn  to  the 
fulfillment  of  His  promise,  an  account  of  which  we  have 
given  to  us  by  St.  Luke.  The  disciples  are  assembled 
at  Jerusalem — a company  of  troubled  ones  ; with  them 
things  have  been  going  hard  indeed  ; without  are  fight- 
ings, and  within  are  fears  ; good  cause  have  they  for 
trouble  ; they  were  weak  in  faith  ; their  leader  was 
away ; they  were  half  stupefied  by  all  that  had  occurred ; 
they  had  just  gone  through  a terrible  past ; before  them 
lay  an  unknown  future  ; they  seem,  inasmuch  as  some 
of  their  company  had  walked  with  the  One  that  had 
been  crucified,  to  have  come  into  awful  proximity  to  the 
mysteries  beyond  the  grave ; the  one  cure  for  all  their 
sorrow  was  Christ's  manifestation  to  them,  as  their  own 
Christ,  once  more  ; and  so.  He  stands  in  the  midst  of 
them,  and  says  unto  them  Peace  be  unto  you  and 
when  they  are  terrified  and  affrighted,  supposing  that 

13* 


298 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


they  had  seen  a spirit^  He  says  untothem^  Why  are  ye 
troubled,  and  why  do  thoughts  arise  in  your  hearts  ? 
Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I myself ; 
handle  me,  and  see  ; for  a spirit  hath  not  flesh  and 
bones,  as  ye  see  me  have.  And  when  he  had  thus 
spoken,  He  showed  them  His  hands  and  His  feet.  And 
while  they  yet  believed  not  for  joy,  and  wondered.  He 
said  unto  them,  have  ye  here  any  meat  ? And  they 
gave  Him  a piece  of  a broiled  flsh,  and  of  an  honeycomb. 
And  He  took  it,  and  did  eat  before  them  Luke  xxiv. 
38—43. 

Christ's  manifestation  of  Himself  is  the  great 

CURE  FOR  THE  TROUBLED  SOUL. 

Think,  0 wounded  heart,  on  this  great  truth  ; think 
it  into  thy  very  being  ; it  is  a simple,  but  withal  a 
mighty  truth  ; it  is  a truth  that  will  save  thee  a world 
of  trouble  in  inquiring  How  am  I to  be  comforted 
Thou  art  to  be  comforted  by  Christ's  manifesting  Him- 
self with  special  plainness  to  thee ; by  His  saying. 

Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I myself ; 
handle  me  and  see." 

But  let  us  see  what  we  can  gather  for  ourselves  from 
the  sorrows  of  the  disciples,  and  from  the  manifestation 
of  their  Lord. 

We  see  that  troubles  may  come  on  those  who  have 
compa7iied  long  with  Christ,  It  is  true  that  the  disciples, 
though  farther  advanced  than  any  upon  earth,  were  as 
yet  but  little  advanced  in  real  knowledge  of  their  Lord; 
but  still  they  had  been  long  with  Him,  and  he  Himself 
acknowledges  this  : for  He  says,  Ye  are  they  which 
have  continued  with  me  in  my  temptations  Luke  xxii. 
28.  Upon  these  old  companions  and  followers  of  Jesus 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


299 


deep  trouble  bad  now  come.  It  may  be  that  we  think 
that  we  are  to  be  exempt  from  all  trouble^  because  we 
have  been  long  followers  of  Jesus  Christ  ; but^  perhaps^ 
we  are  like  these  disciples^  long  following,  and  yet  but 
little  advanced  ; if  this  be  the  case,  we  shall  have  all  the 
spiritual  disquietude  and  sorrow  which  are  incidental  to 
those  who  have  to  face  trial  in  such  a state.  But  we 
must  not  on  this  account,  allow  ourselves  to  think,  that 
we  have  not  been  followers  of  Christ  at  all ; we  may  be 
true  disciples,  yea,  even  old  disciples  of  Jesus,  and  yet 
be  very  deficient,  Have  I been  so  long  time  with  you, 
and  yet  hast  thou  not  known  me,  Philip  John  xiv.  9. 
The  Evil  One  will  draw  no  distinction  between  a man's 
being  a weak  disciple,  and  not  being  one  at  all.  Oh  ! 
that  we  may  not  only  company  long  with  Jesus,  but 
advance  far  into  the  knowledge  of  Him  ; trouble  loses 
half  its  power,  if  suffered  with,  or  for,  a well  known 
Christ. 

But  perhaps  the  reader  is  ^ 'privileged  believer  ; and 
says,  Am  I,  with  all  my  privileges,  still  to  be  subject 
to  sorrow  T'  Were  not  all  the  disciples  privileged  ? 
Who  had  such  privileges  as  they  had,  and  yet  what 
greater  trouble  could  any  have  had,  than  that  which 
now  filled  their  hearts  ? Had  the  disciples  used  their 
privileges  aright,  they  would  probably  have  escaped  the 
trouble  which  came  upon  them  now — trouble,  from 
not  being  able  plainly  to  discern  Jesus  ; but  no  amount 
of  privilege,  even  if  made  the  most  of  will  save  from 
trial  of  every  kind.  We  must  use  our  privileges  to 
carry  us  through  trial,  not  to  procure  exemption  from  it ; 
^Hor  whom  the  Lord  loveth  He  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth 
every  son  whom  He  receiveth.  If  ye  endure  chastening, 


300 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


God  dealeth  with  you  as  with  sons  ; for  what  son  is  he 
whom  the  father  chasteneth  not  ? But  if  ye  he  without 
chastisement,  whereof  all  are  partakers,  then  are  ye 
bastards  and  not  sons  Heb.  xii.  6 — 9.  Dear  reader, 
do  not  deny  your  privileges,  because  you  cannot  deny 
your  trials  ; never  listen  to  your  great  enemy,  when  he 
says,  If  you  were  a child  of  God,  you  would  never  have 
been  thus  tried  this  was  how  the  Evil  One  assaulted 
Job,  when  he  said,  Put  forth  thine  hand  now,  and  touch 
his  bone  and  his  flesh,  and  he  will  curse  thee  to  thy 
face  Job  ii.  5. 

Let  us  enquire,  however,  into  some  of  the  causes  of 
the  disciples’  trouble,  which  Jesus  dispelled  by  the  per- 
formance of  His  promise,  I will  come  unto  you.” 

Behold  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I myself” 

A part  of  their  troubles  arose  from  imperfect  appre- 
hension of  the  truth.  They  cannot  apprehend  the  res- 
surrection  of  the  body  as  yet.  They  believed  no  doubt 
in  a future  life,  but  the  resurrection  of  the  body  was  a 
mystery  to  them.  And  from  this  very  source  come 
many  of  our  troubles  ; we  knew  a part  of  a truth,  but  we 
have  failed  in  taking  in  the  whole ; and  then,  when  events 
occur,  which  can  be  explained  only  by  our  knowledge 
of  that  part  of  the  truth  which  we  have  failed  to  learn, 
we  are  confused,  perhaps  confounded,  and  brought  into 
great  trouble.  If  we  have  but  a very  imperfect  appre- 
hension of  the  great  truth  that  ^^  God  is  love  then 
when  His  love  is  shown  in  sorrowful  dispensations,  we 
do  not  perceive  that  there  is  love  in  them,  and  we  are 
amazed.  If  we  had  fully  grasped  the  truth,  then  we 
should  have  known  that  let  what  will  come,  love  must 
be  in  it — must  come  with  it — and  the  fulness  of  our 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


301 


knowledge  of  Divine  love  would  keep  us  in  perfect 
peace. 

It  is  a great  thing  to  have  our  apprehension  of  truth 
made  more  perfect ; to  be  growing  in  knowledge  which 
will  keep  us  from  disagreeable  surprises  in  the  Divine 
life.  Had  the  disciples  apprehended  more  fully  the 
resurrection  of  the  body^  that  which  at  first  proved  to 
them  a disagreeable  surprise  (disagreeable^  inasmuch  as 
it  affrighted  them)  would  have  proved  a most  agreeable 
one — yes^  the  most  agreeable  they  could  possibly  have 
had.  If  we  enter  fully  into  the  teachings  of  Jesus,  we 
shall  have  no  disagreeable  surprises,  we  shall  have  many 
most  agreeable  ones  ; for  we  shall  in  all  behold  Him, 
that  it  is  He  Himself. 

Another  part  of  the  disciples'  trouble  arose  from  an 
unaccustomed  manifestation.  One  who  had  been  dead 
and  buried  came  amongst  them  alive  again.  But  why 
should  they  have  been  so  amazingly  astonished  at  this  ? 
Jairus's  daughter,  and  the  nobleman's,  and  the  widow's 
son,  and  Lazarus,  had  been  raised  from  the  dead  ; might 
they  not  have  remembered  these,  and  so  have  been  less 
troubled  when  they  saw  the  Lord  Himself.^  In  the  first 
place,  death  and  resurrection  came  more  home  to  them- 
selves now,  than  they  had  done  on  any  previous  occasion; 
this  was  a matter  in  which  they  were  personally  con- 
cerned ; and  in  the  next  place,  on  all  previous  occasions, 
those  who  had  been  restored  to  life,  lived  again  in  the 
old  bodies,  the  same  that  they  ever  had,  and  not  in 
resurrection  bodies  at  all.  They  had  bodies  which 
belonged  to  this  life,  the  same  as  before  ; Christ  had  a 
body  which  belonged  to  this  world  no  more.  J esus  could 
prove  the  identity  of  His  body,  for  He  says,  Behold 


302 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I myself  ; handle  me, 
and  see  ; for  a spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones  as  ye  see 
me  have  but  it  was  now  the  body  of  the  resurrection, 
and  to  the  manifestation  of  such  a body,  they  were 
wholly  unaccustomed. 

And  are  we  to  expect  that  we  are  never  to  travel  out 
of  the  beaten  road  of  accustomed  manifestations  ? If  this 
be  the  case,  we  can  never  make  great  advance  in  the 
Divine  life.  It  is  by  going  on  to  new  problems  that  the 
mathematician  perfects  himself  in  science  ; it  is  by 
copying  new  scenes  that  the  artist  perfects  himself  in 
art  ; it  is  by  practising  new  pieces  that  the  musician 
perfects  himself  in  song  ; and  it  is  by  new  manifestations 
of  Jesus  that  the  believer  also  makes  his  advances. 
Surely  we  shall  lead  a miserable  life,  if  every  unac- 
customed, every  new  aspect,  in  which  Jesus  presents 
Himself  to  us,  is  to  bring  us  consternation  and  misery. 
May  we  so  apprehend  Christ's  teachings  by  the  Spirit, 
that  when  He  manifests  Himself  in  any  ivay^  we  may 
not  be  troubled,  but  say,  I discern  His  hands  and  feet ; 
it  is  He  Himself." 

There  is  another  aspect  in  which  this  trouble  of  the 
disciples  must  be  surveyed.  They  were  all  in  trouble 
together ; they  could  not  help  the  one  the  other.  The 
stoutest  ofthe  apostles —Peter — was  as  much  terrified  as 
any  of  the  rest,  and  so  was  the  most  loving,  John  ; as 
they  looked  in  each  other's  faces,  they  could  see  nothing 
to  calm  and  re-assure  ; all  was  consternation,  terror,  and 
distress.  They  were  just  as  helpless  as  they  had  been 
in  the  storm  on  the  lake,  when  they  saw  Jesus,  and 
thinking  that  it  was  a spirit,  cried  out  for  fear. 

There  are  seasons  of  trouble,  when  no  one  on  earth 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


303 


can  help  ns ; when  we  find  old  familiar  spiritual  friends 
quite  unable  to  bring  us  comfort ; when  they  themselves 
are  as  much  astonished  and  perplexed  as  we  are.  The 
child  of  God  is  sometimes  like  one  in  a family,  where 
death  has  made  an  awful  chasm  ; he  looks  in  every  one's 
face  for  comfort,  but  each  one  looks  as  mournful  and 
comfortless  as  he  does  himself.  Have  not  some  of  us 
experienced  this  ; have  we  not  been  amongst  many  who 
would  have  comforted  us,  but  they  could  not  ? The  lack 
was  in  their  power  and  not  their  will.  Christian  fami- 
lies, and  Christian  communities  and  churches,  have 
been  like  the  disciples — the  whole  body  confused,  terror- 
stricken,  and  distressed. 

All  this  is  very  terrible,  but,  perhaps,  we  must  be 
taught  the  nothingness  of  man  in  this  form,  as  well  as 
others  ; it  may  be  that  God  would  speak  to  us  and  say, 

Your  comfort,  your  peace  lie  not  in  the  many,  any 
more  than  they  do  in  the  few  ; you  will  find  these 
blessings  not  amongst  many  of  your  fellow  men,  or 
from  their  countenance  and  ministry,  but  from  one 
man,  even  Christ  Jesus,  His  countenance,  and  His  min- 
istry, and  that  alone." 

Yes  ! the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ  Himself  is  the 
solution  of  trouble.  Jesus  knew  this  when  He  gave 
His  disciples  the  promise,  I will  come  unto  you  He 
proved  it  when  He  now  appeared ; and  it  was  on  the 
full  manifestation  of  His  identity  that  they  obtained 
peace.  I will  come  unto  you  everything  hung  upon 
the  identification  of  their  Lord. 

Now  this  fulfilment  of  Christ's  promise  has  much 
to  do  with  ourselves  ; we  also  are  greatly  concerned  in 
the  identity  of  Christ.  For,  when  this  identity  is  es- 


304 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


tablislied,  we  know  that  we  have  to  do  with  One  whose 
new  life  is  connected  with  previous  well-known  life^  that 
previous  well-knoion  life  being  identical  with  our  oion. 
This  idea^  amongst  others^  underlies  the  words  of  our 
Lord  to  St.  JohUj  when  He  appeared  to  him^  in,  not  only 
a resurrection,  hut  also  a glorified  hody,  thus  He  com- 
forted the  apostle  who  fell  prostrate  at  the  sight.  And 
He  laid  His  right  hand  upon  me,  saying  unto  me, 
Fear  not  ; I am  the  first  and  the  last  : I am  He  that 
liveth  and  was  dead,  and  hehold,  I am  alive  for  ever- 
more. Amen  Eev.  i.  17,  18.  am  He  that  liveth 
and  was  dead.'^  It  is  hy  bringing  the  past  and  present 
together  that  the  Lord,  declaring  His  identity,  comforts 
the  affrighted  man. 

What  can  comfort  us  more  than  the  knowledge  that 
our  Lord,  now  in  union  with  us,  although  in  glory, 
remembers  well  His  former  life  upon  the  earth.  What 
that  life  was,  we  know  full  well  ; in  it  met  all  the 
sorrows  of  humanity  in  the  highest  form  ; none  endured 
such  pain  as  He  ; none  wept  such  tears  as  He  ; none 
were  so  isolated  in  loneliness  as  He  ; none  were  so 
maligned,  insulted,  wronged,  as  He  ; His  life  was  like 
an  hour  glass,  every  sand-grain  in  which  represented  a 
sorrow, — one  upon  another  do  they  heap  with  deep 
broad  base  and  tapering  point,' — the  base  made  up  of 
the  falling  together  of  many  a sharp  point,  until  at 
last  there  remains  not  a grain  to  fall — not  a sorrow  to 
be  endured  ; He  had  exhausted  the  sum  total  of  human 
woe  ! Then  came  the  turning  of  the  glass  : behold  for 
Him  all  things  are  made  new  ; in  resurrection  life  He 
receives  glory  for  all  the  sufferings  of  the  past  ; but  it 
is  no  part  of  His  glory  to  forget  the  past.  To  forget 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFOLT. 


305 


the  past  would  be  to  destroy  human  sympathy — to  blot 
out  all  that  it  has  to  do  with  meditation^  comfort^  and 
support.  This  [man]  because  He  continueth  ever^  hath 
an  unchangeable  priesthood  Heb.  vii.  24.  But  what 
kind  of  priesthood  ? The  priesthood  of  the  man  Christ 
Jesus  : For  verily  He  took  not  on  Him  the  nature  of 
angels  ; but  He  took  on  Him  the  seed  of  Abraham. 
Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behoved  Him  to  be  made 
like  unto  His  brethren^  that  He  might  be  a merciful  and 
faithful  High  Priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to 
make  reconciliation  for  the.  sins  of  the  people.  For  in 
that  He  Himself  hath  suffered  being  tempted,  He  is  able 
to  succor  them  that  are  tempted  Heb.  ii.  16-18. 

In  this  well-known  passage,  the  great  comforting 
point  is  the  identity  of  the  Christ  on  earth  with  the 
Christ  in  Heaven, — the  oneness  of  the  suffering  and  the 
glorified  One, — the  carrying  out,  in  fact,  to  its  legitimate 
result,  the  promise,  I will  come  unto  you.''  It  involves 
the  retention  and  exercise  of  the  power  of  human 
memory — the  power  of  throwing  one's  self  into  the  past, 
with  all  its  circumstances  and  feelings,  and  then  acting 
in  the  vividness  of  that  recollection.  How  little  do 
we  know  of  this  ! We  have  memories,  but  they  are 
imperfect  ; we  recall  facts,  but  we  cannot  recall  the 
feelings  connected  with  facts  in  their  original  power ; 
but  Jesus  recalls  feelings  and  facts  together,  and  acts 
in  the  power  of  both.  When  J esus  said,  I will  come 
unto  you,"  that  promise  linked  itself  to  all  the  future 
trials  of  His  Church,  from  the  spilling  of  the  martyrs' 
blood,  down  to  the  breathing  of  the  half  unconscious 
sigh  ; with  that  golden  chain  He  bound  Himself  as  the 

Man  Christ  Jesus"  to  his  Church,  in  the  weakness  of 


306 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFOBT. 


its  suffering  humanity,  and  pledged  Himself  to  be  a 
man  with  men  ; one  of  them,  even  after  having  passed 
through  death — the  great  severer  of  human  ties.  Jesus 
lives  at  present  surrounded  with  the  memories  of  the 
past ; His  coming  in  human  form  to  the  apostles  was 
but  a preliminary  step  to  His  after  visitations  by  the 
Spirit.  It  is  such  a Christ  that  we  must  take  as  our 
own,  hearing  Him  say  to  us  no  other  than  what  He 
said  to  the  apostles  of  old,  I will  not  leave  you  com- 
fortless, I will  come  unto  you.'' 

But  this  is  not  all.  When  Jesus  fulfilled  His 
promise  to  His  disciples.  He  brought  them  peace  as 
regards  the  world  beyond,  by  the  convincing  proof  of  a 
bodily  human  life  which  had  gone  through  and  survived 
death.  This  body  had  wounds  ; and  whatever  aspect 
these  wounds  might  have  worn,  when  He  hung  upon  the 
cross  and  lay  in  the  tomb,  as  the  tokens  of  the  power  of 
the  violated  law,  avenging  itself  on  Him  ; the  aspect 
which  they  wear,  as  Christ  comes  now  in  this  same 
living  body,  to  fulfil  His  promise  to  His  disciples,  is  one 
of  victory.  These  wounds  were  the  proofs  of  His 
triumph  over  death  ; they  were  ^^peace-tokens  connected 
with  His  death  in  His  very  body  Jesus  brought  the 
elements  of  comfort ; the  marks  of  suffering  all  spake, 

* “ The  Lord  showeth  His  wounds  not  merely  as  the  tokens  of  His 
crucifixion,  for  the  identity  of  His  body;  but  evidently  also  as  the 
tokens  of  victory,  the  proofs  of  His  triumph  over  death,  and  therefore 
also — and  this  is  its  deepest  meaning — as  pertaining  to  His  introduc- 
tory greeting!  as  the  peace-tokens  of  His  sacrificial  death,  of  His 
accomplished  atonement.  This  had  reference,  indeed,  rather  to  the 
future  understanding  of  the  disciples  (which  soon  followed  in  the  open- 
ing of  Scripture),  in  the  symbolical  meaning  of  this  His  revelation  for 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


307 


and  said,  Peace  be  unto  you  ^ye  are  not  left  com- 
fortless, I liave  come  unto  you.'’  ^^We  will  have  no 
Saviour,''  says  St.  Martin,  without  the  prints  of  the 
wounds  so  say  we  ; for  these  are  speaking  wounds, 
and  their  utterance  is,  peace." 

Should  these  lines  be  read  by  any  one  who  is  taking 
this  world  as  his  portion,  I would  say  to  such  a one, 
^ this  is  a comfortless  world  apart  from  Christ.'  Sooner  or 
later,  what  you  think  to  be  springs  of  comfort  will  dry 
up,  what  you  think  to  be  gold  and  wealth,  will  become 
ashes  and  dross  ; and  then,  perhaps,  for  you  there  will  be 
no  friendly  comforting  Christ.  Alas  ! for  you  there  will 
remain  no  promises,  no  sympathies,  and  this  your  deso- 
lation will  come  upon  you  by  your  own  rejection,  by 
your  own  fault.  A visiting  Christ  bodes  no  good  to  you 
— no  good — but  evil — deep  dark  evil  of  the  most  fearful 

His  whole  future  church ; yet  we  may,  as  Diez  says,  expound  it  as 
historically  true,  that  ‘ they  began  to  have  a presentiment  of  the 
mysterious  connection  between  this  peace  and  the  wounds  of  J esus. 
This  is  the  true  token  by  which  He  comforts  the  terrified  conscience 

and  heart That  He  retained  in  the  resurrection  these  marks  of 

His  wounds  on  the  body  which  was  to  be  exalted  to  heaven  (marks 
which  otherwise,  as  the  concomitant  of  death,  might  or  should  have  been 
abolished) ; and  that  He  retains  them  till  now,  and  for  eternity,  as  the 
glorious  tokens  of  His  victory  and  atonement,  is  of  great  and  blessed 
significance  for  our  faith.  It  was  as  assuredly  the  Lord’s  will,  as  we  see, 
to  appear  Himself  to  His  disciples  as  ‘the  crucified,’  as  the  angel  in 
the  empty  sepulchre  termed  Him ; and  thereby  to  manifest  His  glory, 
thereby  to  seal  His  peace.  To  this  referred  that  suggestive  legend  of 
Satan’s  appearance  in  the  form  of  the  glorified  Saviour,  when  St. 
Martin  repelled  him  by  asking  him  for  the  prints  of  the  wounds.  Ho 
(}>avTaGjLLa  (phantasm)  could  counterfeit  these  wounds,  for  these  were 
chosen  and  sanctified  by  the  Lord  of  glory  as  the  tokens  and  marks  by 
which  He  would  be  known.”  See  Steir’s  “Words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,” 
vol.  viii. 


308 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


kind.  Behold,  He  cometli  with  clouds  ; and  every  eye 
shall  see  Him,  and  they  also  that  pierced  Him  : and  all 
kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because  of  Him  Eev. 
i.  7.  Ah  ! poor  fellow  sinner,  where  will  you  be  then  ? 
Where  will  you  hide  yourself  ? What  cave  will  open 
its  mouth  to  hide  you  in  its  stony  breast  ? What 
mountain  will  fall  upon  you  to  crush  you  with  its 
ponderous  weight  ? For  you  there  will  be  no  hope  ; 
for  you  there  will  remain  nothing  but  an  eternity  of 
deep  and  dark  despair.  May  such  a fearful  doom  be 
averted  by  a speedy  closing  with  the  offers  of  the  Lord; 
amongst  the  true  disciples  of  the  Lord,  the  comforted 
and  the  blest,  yet,  yet  there  is  room.” 

And  to  the  Lord's  people  I will  add  this  comforting 
word. 

(1.)  Look  not  at  yourself  as  isolated,  as  the  sparrow 
upon  the  housetop,  as  one  friendless,  homeless,  belonging 
indeed  to  Christ,  but  having  no  affinity,  no  relationship 
with  any  one  else.  You  are  one  of  a family,  of  a family 
like  that  of  the  disciples,  made  up  of  one  gathered  from 
this  quarter,  and  another  from  that ; you  have  first  the 
great  affinity  with  Christ,  and  then  that  with  His  people ; 
you  have  relations  ; there  are  those  with  whom  you  have 
a common  interest ; those  to  whom  Jesus  says,  will 
not  leave  you  comfortless,  I will  come  unto  you."  Be 
cheerful  in  the  thought ; you  have  friends  both  in 
heaven  and  on  earth  ! 

And  (2.)  Never  permit  yourself  for  one  moment  to 
consider  that  you  are  cut  off  from  the  benefit  of  Christ's 
personality.  If  you  do,  vagueness  and  indistinctness 
will  characterize  your  spiritual  life  ; and  you  will  lose 
yourself  in  the  surrounding  haze. 


THE  “ I WILL  OF  COMFORT. 


309 


It  is  tlie  privilege  of  the  believer  to  have  to  do  with 
a substantial  Christ  ; thrice  happy  he  who  knows  what 
it  is  to  live^  and  move^  and  speak  with  a personal,  liv- 
ing Lord.  Jesus  fulfilled  His  promise  to  His  disciples. 
Let  us  also  grasp  the  I wilh"  which  He  spake  to  them, 
and  He  will  fulfil  it  to  our  peace. 

The  following  extract,  from  one  of  Captain  Hedley 
Vicars'  letters,  gives  us  a touching  instance  of  the  com- 
fort given  by  the  presence  of  Christ,  in  cheerless  daily 
life. 

It  is  a very  gloomy  day,  the  sky  black  and  lowering, 
and  the  rain  descending  in  torrents.  I was  meditating 
just  now  ou  this  bleak  scene  of  cheerless  solitude — my 
only  companion  a little  quail  ! — and  thinking  over  the 
strange  and  often  appalling  sights  my  eyes  have  looked 
upon,  in  the  realities  of  death  and  the  grave,  since  God 
called  me  here.  As  these  ideas  floated  through  my  mind, 
the  train  of  my  thoughts  suddenly  changed,  and  the 
dismal  view  without,  and  the  cold  and  dreary  room  I 
occupy,  brought  before  me  Ghe  man  of  sorrows' — Jesus 
— who  once  weathered  the  stormy  tempest  for  you  and 
for  me,  and  of  whom  it  maybe  said,  from  the  manger  to 
the  grave,  that  He  had  not  ^ where  to  lay  his  head.'  It 
is  so  soothing  to  the  soul,  in  seasons  of  cloud  and  dis- 
tress, to  know  that  Jesus  hath  borne  our  griefs,  and 
carried  our  sorrows,'  and  to  rest  on  the  tender  kindness 
of  Him  who  has  said,  ^ As  one  whom  his  mother  com- 
forteth,  so  will  I comfort  you.' " 

The  troubled  ones  form  a large  portion  of  the  great 
family  of  God.  There  are  many  mourning  garments, 
many  sorrowful  countenances,  many  depressed  hearts 
amongst  His  children  ; all  tears  are  not  yet  wiped  away 


310 


THE  '‘I  WILL”  OF  COMFORT. 


from  the  eyes  of  the  people  of  the  Lord.  It  may  he  that 
we  are  sad  because  of  our  own  fault ; or  perhaps,  without 
any  fault  of  ours,  simply  because  we  are  under  discipline; 
but  whatever  the  cause,  amongst  us  the  sadness  is  often 
to  be  found.  Some  are  sitting  silent,  some  solitary,  some 
perplexed,  some  weeping,  some  doubting  ; there  are 
different  kinds  and  different  degrees  of  woe. 

But  for  all  these  there  is  the  one  Christ,  uttering 
now  the  self-same  words. 

I will  not  leave  you  comfortless,  I will  come  unto 
you.^^ 


“ I Wll " of  iisposal. 


John  xxi.  22. 


John  xxi.  22. 


“ Jesus  saith  unto  him,  If  I will  that  ho  tarry  till  I come,  what  is  that 
to  thee  ? follow  thou  me.” 


fETER'S  discipleship  involved  his  education  ! 

Jesus  was  not  only  the  Master  whom  he 
was  to  follow,  but  the  One  also  by  whom  he 
was  to  be  taught.  On  many  ditferent  occa- 
sions we  find  him  thus  being  instructed  in  the  school  of 
Christ.  On  one  occasion  he  will  make  human  affection 
thrust  itself  forward,  so  as  to  come  in  conflict  with  the 
Divine  will ; and  he  receives  the  severest  reproof  which 
was  ever  inflicted  upon  any  of  the  apostolic  band  ; our 
Lord  said  to  him,  Gfet  thee  behind  me,  Satan  : thou  art 
an  offence  unto  me  : for  thou  savorest  not  the  things 
that  be  of  Grod,  but  those  that  be  of  men  Matt.  xvi. 
23.  On  another  occasion  he  will  go  beyond  his  faith  ; 
and  his  Master  shews  him  what  was  in  him,  rescuing 
him  indeed  from  a watery  grave,  but  saying,  0 thou  of 
little  faith,  wherefore  didst  thou  doubt  Matt.  xiv.  31. 
On  farther  in  his  career,  when  he  draws  the  sword,  and 
will  rescue  with  a temporal  blade  the  spiritual  king,  he 

14 


314 


THE  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


is  taught  forbearance,  and  the  mind  of  Jesus  towards 
man,  by  the  healing  of  Malchus"  ear  ; for  Jesus  came 
to  be  wounded  and  not  to  wound,  “ to  give  His  life  a 
ransom  for  many.''  Then  again,  our  Lord,  first  by  word 
of  caution — and  when  that  was  unheeded,  and  disastrous 
results  ensued,  then  by  a piercing  look,  taught  him — the 
vaunting  and  self-confident  one — that  distrust  of  self, 
which  is  in  the  Christian  character  no  element  of  weak- 
ness, but  rather  of  amazing  strength.  And  now,  here,  at 
the  very  end  of  Jesus'  earthly  career,  we  find  Him  teach- 
ing still.  If  I will  that  he  tarry  till  I come  what  is 
that  to  thee  contains  at  once  a sharp  rebuke,  and  in- 
structive lessons  for  the  apostle  ; and  for  us  as  well  as 
him. 

What  some  at  least  of  these  lessons  are  Ave  shall  now 
proceed  to  consider  ; they  will  be  found  of  no  small 
value  in  our  daily  spiritual  life. 

And  first  of  all,  we  see  here,  how  Christ  is  the 
sovereign  disposer  of  His  disciples. 

In  Peter  and  John  we  have  represented  to  us  the 
three  great  parts  of  the  church's  work,  viz.,  loorkmg^ 
suffering.,  and  ivatehing^  and  our  Lord  here  distributes  to 
every  man  severally  as  Hev/ill.  Jesus  is  the  Captain  of 
our  salvation,  therefore  He  has  the  right  to  dispose  of  us, 
His  soldiers,  in  the  line  of  battle,  as  He  will.  He  is  the 
Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  therefore  He  has  a right  to 
appoint  to  each  one  of  the  flock  Avhere  it  is  to  feed.  He 
is  the  Master  of  the  house,  therefore  He  has  a right  to 
appoint  every  man  his  work,  and  to  command  the  por- 
ter to  watch.  (Mark  xiii.  34.) 

Now,  it  is  an  important  question ; do  we  recognise 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


315 


this  disposing  j)Ower  in  Christ?  And^  having  recognized 
itj  do  we  willingly  yield  ourselves  to  it  ? Do  we  say  to 
Him,  Just  do  with  me  as  Thou  wilt^  0 my  Lord  ; I 
am  absolutely  at  Thy  command.'^  Are  we  ready  to  let 
Him  change^  unchallenged^  His  dispensations  towards 
us?  upset  our  plans — spread  before  us  a new  and  unex- 
j)ected  path — take  into  account  only  the  thoughts  of  His 
mind^  and  not  those  of  ours  at  all?  Is  there  not  sometimes 
in  us,  a little  of  the  spirit  of  Ananias  and  Sapphira;  we 
will  vow  all^  and  yet  give  but  part  ? Christ  has  often  to 
teach  His  disciples  the  completeness  of  His  disposing 
power;  and  never  can  they  have  perfect  peace  in  all  that 
may  betide  them  in  life^  until  they  have  said  in  truth; 

Do  with  me  as  Thou  wilt.^"  But  we  shall  meet  by 
and  by  with  more  of  this  subjugation  of  the  will. 

We  are  further  taught  here^  that  we  are  not  to 
trouble  ourselves  about  the  arrangements  of  our  Lord, 

NoW;  when  we  do  not  act  upon  this  princi23le;  a serious 
stumbling  block  is  very  often  put  in  our  way  ; our  at- 
tempts to  unravel  what  is  too  comj)licated  for  uS;  lead 
us  into  perj)lexity  and  doubt ; we  vex  our  spirits  need- 
lessly about  what  is  really  no  afhiir  of  ours. 

And  this  not  leaving  all  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord; 
will  frequently  lead  us  to  sinful  complainings  about  our 
own  lot.  Forgetful  that  our  duty  is  simj)ly  to  stand  in 
the  spot  where  our  Lord  puts  uS;  and  to  move  in  the 
orbit  which  He  has  appointed  to  us  ; we  vex  ourselves 
as  to  why  we  are  put  there;  and  why  we  were  not  put 
somewhere  else  ; and  perhaps  we  begin  to  think;  ^ Can't 
we  change  our  sphere,  we  see  one  that  will  suit  us  much 
better  ?'  we  must  needs  order  the  pillar  and  the  cloud, 
instead  of  simply  following  wherever  they  lead.  If  the 


316 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


Lord  wills  this,  or  that,  it  is  no  affair  of  ours  ; our  duty 
is  to  let  Him  arrange,  unquestioned,  all  that  He  would 
have  us  do  or  he.  A questioning  spirit  is  always  a 
troubled  one  ; God  ^^giveth  not  account  of  any  of  His 
matters  Job  xxxiii.  13.  And  there  is  no  reason  why 
He  should  help  us  out  of  our  trouble,  by  yielding  to  our 
infirmity.  Hay,  rather  must  we  overcome  the  infirm- 
ity, bringing  our  minds,  by  His  grace,  into  unquestion- 
ing obedience  to  His  mind,  our  only  words  being  these. 

Speak,  Lord,  for  Thy  servant  heareth.''  The  centurion 
says  to  one  of  his  soldiers,  Go,  and  he  goeth,  and  to 
another,  come,  and  he  cometh  ; and  to  his  servant,  do 
this,  and  he  doeth  it Matt.  viii.  9.  Shall  we,  soldiers 
and  se-rvants  of  the  great  Captain,  and  the  great  Lord, 
do  less  than  those  who  yielded  unquestioning  obedience 
to  an  earthly  chief  ? 

And  shall  we  not  be  then  most  happy,  when  we  just 
leave  everything  simply  in  our  Lord’s  hands  ? When 
we  leave  all  arrangements  with  the  One  who  knows 
what  bearing  circumstances  have  the  one  upon  another; 
who  can  control,  overrule,  appoint,  and  dove-tail  all 
things,  so  that  they  may  turn  out  most  for  His  own 
glory,  and  therefore  best  for  us  ? Let  us  for  a moment 
picture  to  ourselves  the  frightful  consequences  of  the 
effectual  entrance  of  some  great  disturbing  body  into 
the  planetary  system  ; the  universe  itself  would  feel  the 
shock  ; but  what  would  this  be,  compared  with  the 
successful  intrusion  of  man’s  will  into  the  complicated 
arrangements  of  the  will  of  God  ? Then  would  arise 
confusion  indeed  ; and  out  of  that  confusion  we  should 
emerge  a mere  shattered  wreck,  our  will  would  have 
proved  our  ruin,  the  perdition  both  of  body  and  soul. 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


317 


Alas  ! that  we  recognize  so  little  the  existence  of 
this  great  superior  I will/"  so  little  our  own  position 
of  simple  obedience,  that  we  do  not  see  that  our  Lord"s 
orderings  are  no  business  of  ours.  Could  we  but  say 
He  wills/"  and  that  is  enough  for  me,  we  should 
receive  no  rebuke,  and  we  should  enjoy  sweet  calm  and 
peace. 

What  best  becomes  us  is  to  believe  deeply  that  our 
Lord  acts  evermore,  out  of  secret  depths  known  to  Him- 
self, and  Himself  alone  ; His  way  is  in  the  sea, 
and  His  path  is  in  the  great  waters,  and  His  footsteps 
are  not  known  :""  Ps.  Ixxvii.  19.  And  can  we  not  see, 
in  a moment,  how  this  would  bring  us  peace  ? What 
a world  of  speculation,  and  doubt,  and  discontent,  we 
should  be  saved  ? When  we  could  not  see  to  the 
bottom  of  this  or  that  strange  thing,  how  should  we 
comfort  ourselves  with  the  thought,  My  Lord  sees  to 
the  bottom  of  it  :""  Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect 
peace,  whose  mind  is  stayed  upon  Thee  ; because  he 
trusteth  in  Thee  :""  Isa.  xxvi.  3. 

And  as  we  are  not  to  trouble  ourselves  about  the 
arrangements  of  the  Lord,  so. 

We  are  to  mind  our  own  business.  This  is  all  impor- 
tant to  us.  And  I may  be  permitted  to  observe,  that 
this  will  generally  give  us  as  much  as  we  can  possibly 
do.  If  we  find  that  it  does  not  give  us  enough  to  do,  to 
mind  our  own  business,  it  is  because  we  have  not  taken 
up  the  position  fully  which  God  has  pointed  out  to  us. 
Our  Lord  does  not  leave  any  one  in  a position,  where 
there  is  nothing  to  be  done.  If  any  reader  of  these 
lines  think  so,  let  him  seriously  set  to  work,  and  try  and 


318 


THE  “I  WILL’’  OF  DISPOSAL. 


find  out  whether  there  is  nothing  that  he  can  possibly  do 
for  Christ  ; and  if  he  find  that  there  is^  and  that  he  has 
not  done  it^  then  let  him  complain  no  more  that  he  has 
nothing  appointed  to  him  of  the  Lord.  It  is  for  idle 
minds,  that  Satan  finds  some  mischief  still  to  do.'' 

We  may  rest  assured,  that  we  are  not  following  our 
Lord  fully,  when  we  thus  turn  about,  and  meddle  with 
other  person's  matters  ; yea,  meddle  with  the  arrange- 
ments which  He  makes.  And  we  may  also  rest  assured, 
that  when  we  turn  about"  and  leave  our  own  ^‘^follow- 
ing" of  the  Lord,  we  are  getting  out  of  the  path  of  duty, 
and  very  near  rebuke  ; what  can  Ave  say,  when  we  bring 
it  upon  ourselves  ? 

This  ^not  minding  our  own  business'  involves  the 
loss  of  concentration  ; and  Avherever  there  is  a loss  of 
concentration  there  is  a loss  of  power.  Peter,  it  seems, 

turned  about  he  probably  did  something  more  than 
merely  turn  his  head  ; most  likely  he  turned  his  whole 
body  ; but  under  any  circumstance  he  was  hindered  in 
carrying  out  the  command  which  he  had  just  received, 
to  follow  Christ.  We  all  know  hoAV  seriously  we  are 
delayed  by  very  small  stoppings,  or  even  by  turning  to 
look  round  ; if  another  be  walking  Avith  us,  Avho  does 
not  thus  stop  and  turn,  he  gets  several  j)aces  in  advance 
of  us,  and  Ave  may  find  it  very  hard  to  catch  him  up 
again.  Eternity  alone  will  tell  hoAV  much  is  lost  by 
turning,  and  stopping,  to  meddle  it  may  be  Avith  that 
Avhich  does  not  belong  to  us  at  all,  as  is  the  case  Avith 
Peter  now.  And  be  it  observed,  that  it  by  no  means 
folloAvs  that  these  turnings  and  stoppings  are  necessarily 
connected  Avith  worldly  things.  Alas  ! aa'o  have  sad  ex- 
periences of  turnings,  and  stoppings,  to  look  at  the  jieep 


THE  ‘-I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


319 


shows  which  the  world  has  at  every  corner  of  the 
streets  ; we  need  the  intense  energy  and  concentration 
of  the  hero  of  Excelsior/'  to  stop  our  ears^  and  avert 
our  eyes  from  that  which  would  beguile  and  hinder  us 
on  our  way  ; but  we  have  sad  experiences  in  the  spirit- 
ual life  also  ; we  fritter  away  our  power,  by  spending 
part  of  it  upon  what  has  no  claim  upon  it  at  all  ; some- 
thing it  may  be  that  was  not  immediately  presented  to 
us,  but  which  we  turned  round  to,  and  so  made  our- 
selves amenable  to  rebuke.  We  dilute  our  strength  by 
these  turnings  ; at  every  turning  Delilah  pulls  out  a 
hair,  though  she  can  not  entirely  shave  the  head. 

We  can  never  go  out  of  our  own  place  of  simple  fol- 
lowing, without  the  ensuing  of  evil,  or  confusion  of  some 
kind  ; and  in  such  evil  and  confusion,  we  shall  not  have 
the  comfort  which  we  can  have  in  the  trials  with  which 
we  meet,  when  closely  following  our  Lord.  There  is  a 
great  difference  between  self-made,  and  providential 
trials  ; in  the  first  we  throw  ourselves  out  of  the  sym- 
pathy of  Christ  ; in  the  second,  we  may  be  sure  that 
that  sympathy  is  ours.  Trials  while  folloicing  are 
light — we  have  Jesus  before  us;  trials  while  turning 
are  heavy — we  have  Jesus  behind  us. 

Observe  also,  lioio  different  oftentimes  are  Christ's 
answers  to  our  expectations, 

Peter  had  just  had  assigned  to  him  a two-fold 
position,  in  which  was  involved  honor  of  the  very 
highest  kind.  In  verses  15 — 19,  he  has  a position  of 
activity  appointed  to  him  ; he  is  constituted  a feeder  of 
Christ's  lambs  and  sheep.  It  may  be  that  by  first 
directing  his  attention  to  the  lambs,  the  Lord  would 


320 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


not  only  shew  His  own  special  care  of  the  weak  ones  ; 
hut  He  would  also  point  out  to  the  once  aspiring 
apostle^  that  the  highest  energies  of  which  he  was  pos- 
sessed^ Avould  he  worthily  expended  ujion  even  the  very 
least  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  prophet  Isaiah 
[xl.  2]  declared^  that  Jesus  should  ^^feed  His  flock  like 
a shepherd that  He  should  gather  the  lamhs  with 
His  arm,  and  carry  them  in  His  hosom  and  it  was 
very  meet  and  right  that  He,  the  Great  Shepherd, 
should  give  especial  charge  to  an  under  shepherd,  to  ho 
careful  of  those  for  whom  He  designed  to  make  His 
own  hosom  a fold. 

In  this  shepherding  of  the  lamhs  and  sheep,  a 
j^osition  of  great  activity  was  assigned  to  Peter  ; it  may 
he  that  he  now  expected  to  hear  the  like  assigned  to 
John.  Christ's  answer  was  entirely  different  to  what 
he  expected  ; instead  of  telling  him  about  this  other. 
He  recalled  him  hy  a sharp  rehuke  to  his  own  duty. 
Now,  had  Peter,  while  following,  put  some  needful 
question  to  Jesus  with  reference  to  himself — one  asking 
for  direction,  there  is  little  douht  hut  that  he  would 
have  received  a gracious  answer ; the  needful  questions 
of  followers  are  always  graciously  answered  ; hut  this 
was  the  question  of  a turner,  and  the  answer  was  a 
rehuke.  Many  a time  has  the  Christian  put  himself 
into  Peter's  position,  and  fared  as  Peter  did.  And  let 
us  not  forget  that  high  personal  position  will  not 
save  us  from  such  rehuke.  Peter  had  just  accepted  the 
laborious  office  of  a shepherd,  and  accepted,  moreover, 
the  sufferings  which  were  implied  in  his  being  girded 
and  carried  where  he  would  not.  But  all  this  does 
not  save  him  from  rebuke  when  he  goes  astray.  Is  it 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  DISPOSAL. 


321 


not  ever  thus  ? Will  not  the  Lord  always  deal  with 
us  according  to  each  short-coming  ? Perhaps  the  very 
height  of  the  apostle's  position  brought  upon  him  this 
exceeding  sharpness  of  rebuke.  Open  rebuke  is  bet- 
ter than  secret  love  Prov.  xxvii.  5.  As  many  as  I 
love,  I rebuke  and  chasten  Eev.  hi.  19.  It  might 
seem  to  us  but  a small  thing  to  turn  for  a moment ; 
this  was,  as  we  should  think,  but  a little  fault  in  the 
great  apostle  ; but  it  was  in  the  very  presence  of  the 
Lord  ; it  was  while  His  words,  Follow  me,"  were  still 
almost  ringing  in  his  very  ears. 

Is  it  not  well  for  us,  dear  reader,  that  Jesus  does  not 
permit  Himself  to  be  swayed  by  our  expectations  ? 
Ah  ! how  foolish  are  earthly  parents  and  friends  in  this 
particular  ; you  cannot  bear  to  disappoint  the  expecta- 
tions of  a child,  or  of  a friend,  when  they  often  expect 
you  will  do  for  them  what  they  feel  you  ought  not. 
Such  is  the  weakness  of  love,  and  very  fearful  are  the 
evils  which  the  weakness  of  love  has  inflicted  on  the 
world.  But  there  is  none  of  this  in  Christ, — false  ex- 
pectations are  not  honored  by  Him.  We  cannot  be 
too  thankful  that  a turning  Peter  met  with  a rebuking 
Christ. 

And  now  let  us  learn  further,  that  the  will  of  Christ 
may  he  very  strongly  manifested  in  a comparatively 
uneventful  career,  If  I will  that  he  tarry." 

Shepherding  and  martyrdom  had  just  been  appointed 
to  Peter,  tarrying"  is  all  that  is  marked  out  for  John. 

How  do  we  know  what  is  involved  in  many  appa- 
rently uneventful  careers  ? Uneventful  careers  are 
such  only  in  our  forms  of  speech,  and  in  our  eyes  ; there 

14* 


322 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


are  really  none  in  the  spiritual  world.  The  heroes  of 
that  world  are  not  those  only  who  are  associated  in  our 
minds  with  fire  and  sword^  with  dungeon  and  with 
rack  ; these  indeed  are  mighty  heroes^  we  stand  aside 
in  the  shade,  as  they  defile  in  long  procession,  with  all 
the  symbols  of  martyrs  before  our  eyes  ; we  look  upon 
them,  and  then  say  of  ourselves,  What  are  we  but 
we  believe  that  in  the  last  day  of  great  account,  there 
will  be  found  many  whose  career  has  been  as  strange  as 
theirs.  Now  he  who  swims  down  the  stream  may  have 
an  uneventful  career,  but  he  who  breasts  it  will  not ; 
he  who  is  content  to  tarry  in  his  dungeon  may  have  an 
uneventful  career,  but  he  who  makes  his  escape  will 
not  ; and  in  many  a country  hamlet,'  leading  to  all  out- 
ward appearances  calm  and  unruffled  lives,  are  such 
heroes  and  heroines  of  the  cross  ; the  battle-field  deep 
hidden  in  their  own  hearts  ; the  fire  burning,  and  the 
falchion  glittering  there.  Man  racks  his  brain  for  sto- 
ries of  romance  ; and  fearful  lest  his  tale  should  flag, 
brings  actor  after  actor  in  quick  succession  on  the 
scene  ; the  deed  of  violence,  the  craft  of  knavery,  the 
soft  tenderness  of  love,  he  crowds  upon  his  page  ; but 
amazed  perhaps  will  these  men  be,  when  they  find  that 
their  imagination  has  been  outstripped  by  reality  ; that 
they  have  painted  in  but  wasting  colors — scenes,  which 
in  all  the  intensity  of  deepest  coloring  have  been  en- 
acted within  the  Christian's  heart — scenes  in  which  the 
murderer  from  the  beginning"  attempted  murder 
again  ; in  which  the  deceiver  swore,  and  lied,  to  cheat 
a soul  of  heaven  ; in  which  the  love  that  passeth 
knowledge"  won  the  victory  at  last. 

I hold  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  an  uneventful 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


323 


life  in  the  spiritual  world,  except  it  be  for  those  who  are 
dead  in  trespasses  and  sins  they  no  doubt  have 
some  events  in  their  life,  just  as  a body  in  the  grave  has 
its  events  in  its  progress  to  decay  ; but  in  them  there 
is  no  spiritual  vitality,  and  Satan  leaves  his  own  alone. 
And  let  this  address  itself  to  those  who  are  panting  for 
large  spheres  of  labor,  or  great  opportunities  of  devo- 
tion, who  want  to  prove  their  devotion  by  facts  ; and  let 
it  say,  Hast  thou  so  proved  thy  devotion  in  this  inward 
sphere,  and  so  fully  followed  Christ  therein,  that  thou 
hast  exhausted  there  all  opportunities  of  life  for  Christ, 
and  must  go  forth  to  find  vent  for  the  mighty  impulses 
within  Who  can  say  that  he  has  followed  Christ  to 
the  full,  amid  the  many  windings  even  of  his  own 
naughty  heart  ? Not  one  ; there  never  was  a man  who 
availed  himself  of  every  inch  of  ground  which  was  af- 
forded him  in  his  own  heart,  for  winning  glory  to  his 
Lord.  When  we  are  called  to  outward  service,  right 
cheerfully  let  us  enter  upon  it  ; but  if  to  us  there  be 
manifestly  appointed  the  still  path,  then  let  us  walk 
cheerfully  thereon,  being  assured  that  it  also  is  not  un- 
eventful, and  that  in  it,  as  well  as  in  a more  crowded 
road,  we  may  live  and  move  for  Grod. 

And  here  arises  an  important  question  ; viz..  Is  what 
we  call  our  uneventful  path,  that  which  Grod  has  marked 
out  for  us,  or  is  it  one  of  our  own  choosing  ? Have 
we  it  as  our  own  portion  by  Divine  arrangement,  or  by 
our  rejection  of  the  turning  point,  which  might  have  led 
us  to  a more  eventful  career  ? It  is  highly  possible 
that  some  one  on  refiection,  may  be  able  to  see  that 
such  turning  points  were  presented  to  him  in  his  past 
life,  but  he  turned  ofi*  the  rail  and  ran  up  a siding,  and 


324 


THE  I WILL  ” OF  DISPOSAL. 


there  he  has  remained  up  to  the  present  day  ; while 
trains  fast  and  slow  are  passing  by^  there  he  is^  in  the 
same  place  now,  that  he  was  many  years  ago.  There 
are,  unquestionably,  many  turning  j)oints  in  our  spir- 
itual career — turning  points  as  regards  the  destiny  of 
our  usefulness,  and  even  as  regards  our  spirituality  ; and 
to  fail  in  taking  advantage  of  these,  is  a serious  error 
indeed  ; and  that  if  the  reader  have  left  such  a turning 
point  of  usefulness  unimproved,  let  him  now  confess  his 
fault  ; let  him  simply  put  himself  in  the  hands  of  God 
again  ; let  him  say,  Here  am  I,  do  with  me  as  thou 
wilt  then  with  fire  as  it  were  rekindled,  and  steam 
got  up  ; with  wheel  and  piston  oiled  and  bright,  let 
him  keep  looking  earnestly  for  a signal  to  tell  him  to 
move  on.  When  the  right  time  has  come,  an  instru- 
ment will  always  be  found  to  turn  the  switches,  and  you 
will  find  yourself  upon  the  line  ; in  glorious  action  for 
the  Lord  whom  you  would  serve. 

In  saying  this,  there  are  of  course  two  points  which 
we  assume  ; the  one  is  that  waiting  is  not  the  distinc- 
tive lot  appointed  to  us  of  God  ; the  other  is,  that  it  is 
His  Spirit  who  gives  us  the  gracious  thoughts  of  which 
we  have  been  speaking.  And  fully  are  we  persuaded 
that  if  any  to  whom  this  distinctive  work  of  waiting  is 
not  appointed,  and  who  have  nevertheless  been  unoccu- 
pied for  God,  because  of  their  own  shortcoming,  that  if 
any  such  will  now  yield  themselves  into  the  hand  of 
God,  they  shall  find  that  their  sphere  will  be  appointed 
to  them  ere  long  ; an  humble  one  indeed  it  may  be,  but 
still  it  will  be  a real  one,  an  honorable  service  in  which 
there  will  be  a great  reward. 

Nor  would  we  part  from  this  portion  of  our  subject 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


325 


without  availing  ourselves  of  the  privilege  of  saying  a 
word  to  those,  who  are  by  the  Divine  arrangement  dis- 
tinctly placed  in  the  position  of  tarrying  ones  ; and 
who  are  perhaps  inclined  to  envy  those  who  have  had 
assigned  to  them  a more  active  sphere.  You,  dear 
friends,  do  not  aspire  to  driving  an  express  at  high 
pressure  for  the  Lord  ; you  would  be  content  unob- 
served to  do  hard  work,  like  the  luggage  train  that 
rumbles  along  through  the  night  quite  unobserved,  with 
a heavy  weight  of  uninteresting  trucks  behind  it  ; any 
thing  would  satisfy  you,  so  as  only  you  were  in  action. 

Do  not  fall  into  the  mistake,  of  not  being  able  to  dis- 
cern the  will  of  Grod  except  through  your  own  activi- 
ties ; must  He  depend  upon  any  thing  in  you,  for  evi- 
dence of  the  working  of  His  will  ? Ah  ! is  not  this 
putting  ourselves  forward  ; was  the  action  of  Christ's 
will  to  be  discerned  only  in  the  shepherding  and  the 
martyrdom  of  Peter,  and  not  at  all  in  the  tarrying  of 
J ohn  ? Be  persuaded,  that  in  lying  upon  a sick  bed, 
or  in  moving  on  noiselessly  through  some  manifestly  ap- 
pointed humble  sphere  ; or  in  recognizing  the  will  of 
God  in  your  being  kept  back  from  the  activities  of  work, 
you  are  fulfilling  that  very  will.  To  be  still,  requires 
as  much  grace,  sometimes,  as  to  be  active  ; oh  ! for 
such  a heart  as  would  seek,  whether  in  activity  or  re- 
tirement, in  shepherding,  martyrdom,  or  tarrying,  only 
to  seek  for,  and  try  to  carry  out,  the  will  of  God  in  Christ. 

And  now  we  come  to  see  how  antecedents  develop 
themselves  in  an  entirely  different  way  from  what  we 
should  have  supposed. 

It  needs  no  great  philosophy  to  be  able  to  perceive, 


326 


THU  “ I WILL  ” OF  DISPOSAL. 


that  in  the  abstract,  causes  and  effects  are  linked  to- 
gether ; indeed  in  the  natural  world  we  may  go  even 
further,  and  from  certain  causes  invariably  predict  cer- 
tain effects  ; but  it  is  not  so  in  the  spiritual  world. 
There  also  the  cause  and  effect  are  linked  together,  but 
we  do  not  always  see  the  connection  ; circumstances 
are  found  to  develop  themselves  in  a different  way  from 
what  we  should  have  supposed.  Of  this  we  may  be 
sure,  that  in  the  hand  of  Grod  all  circumstances  develop 
themselves  aright. 

Now  look  at  the  antecedents  of  John,  and  with  none 
but  human  rules  to  guide  us,  should  we  not  have  sup- 
posed that  some  extraordinary  sphere  would  have  been 
appointed  to  him  ? He  was  the  choice  apostle  of  love  ; 
he  was  the  one  that  leaned  on  Jesus'  breast  at  supper  ; 
and  that  ventured  to  ask  Him  who  it  was  that  should 
betray  Him  ; what  more  reasonable  than  to  suppose, 
that  some  especially  wonderful  work  would  be  appointed 
to  him  ? Grod  seeth  not  as  man  seeth  !"  our  thoughts 
are  not  as  His  thoughts,  neither  are  our  ways  like  His 
ways  ; and  unless  wo  believe  this,  we  shall  often  be  of- 
fended and  perplexed. 

Let  us  mark  this  well  in  our  own  spiritual  career  ; 
we  are  very  apt  to  be  offended,  if  the  folded  bud  does 
not  develop  into  the  exact  flower  we  have  j)ictured  in 
our  minds  ; if  the  figures  which  lie  before  us  do  not  add 
up  to  the  amount  that  we  expected  ourselves.  If  we 
know  our  own  place,  as  being  in  subjection  to  the  Divine 
will,  we  shall  not  only  look  to  Giod  with  reference  to 
circumstances,  but  with  reference  to  their  development 
also.  Look  at  that  young  man,  with  a noble  intellect 
and  a consecrated  heart,  where  is  his  fitting  sphere  ? 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


327 


You  destine  him  for  the  pulpit — for  a great  career  of 
active  usefulness ; his  early  piety  gives  promise  of 
this  development ; hut  perhaps  God's  development  is 
altogether  different ; it  may  be  that  with  blasted  healthy 
he  is  to  become  a simple  tarrier  for  Jesus,  or  for  aught 
we  know,  he  is  going  to  be  removed  altogether,  and  to 
find  his  development  and  expansion  in  heaven.  Or  look 
at  that  young  woman,  whose  heart  is  early  given  to  the 
Lord  ; would  not  she  have  made  a helpful  wife  to  some 
toiling  man  of  God  ? would  it  not  have  been  a boon  to  the 
world,  to  have  her  character,  and  energy,  and  holy  prin- 
ciple reproduced  in  a family,  all  of  tliem  devoted  like- 
wise to  the  Lord  ? — so  thinks  man — but  lo  ! she  too  is 
touched  with  illness,  and  pines  for  many  a long  year  ; or 
her  lot  is  one  of  patient  waiting  upon  another,  perhaps 
it  is  one  of  poverty,  simply  struggling  to  live,  but  what- 
ever it  be,  it  is  not  what  we  had  marked  out ; and  have 
this  one's  antecedents  been  belied  in  her  destiny  ? Not 
so  ; they  may  have  found  their  most  worthy  develop- 
ment in  that  lot ; and  heaven's  records  of  how  divine 
problems  were  worked  out,  will  one  day  show  us  this. 

But  we  need  not  always  wait  for  the  revelations  of 
eternity ; we  can  in  many  instances  trace  the  dealings 
of  God  in  time.  For,  let  us  look  at  this  very  case  of 
John  ; this  great  love  of  his  for  his  master,  may  have 
been  necessary  for  his  living  dying," — his  long  wear- 
ing out  life — the  loneliness  of  being  left  the  last  of  all  of 
the  apostolic  band.  Who  can  tell  what  it  was  to  him  to 
have  his  righteous  soul  vexed  from  day  to  day  with  the 
unlawful  deeds  of  evil ; what  it  was  to  be  exiled  into 
Patmos  ; what  it  was  to  be  continuing  long  in  a world 
with  which  he  had  little  sympathy,  except  such  a sym- 


328 


THE  “I  WILL’’  OF  DISPOSAL. 


pathy  as  it  rejected — a sympathy  with  its  woe.  Perhaps 
so  far  as  spiritual  instrumentality  goes^  nothing  short 
of  these  antecedents  of  which  we  have  been  speaking^ 
would  have  carried  him  through.  And  oftentimes  it 
happens,  that  spiritual  performances,  which  we  despise 
as  not  being  brilliant,  rest  upon  a deep  substratum  of 
love  to  Christ ; there  may  be  that  in  them  which 
nothing  less  than  such  a substratum  would  hold  up.  It 
may  seem  a small  thing  to  us  for  a person  day  by  day 
patiently  to  eat  a crust,  and  yet  that  contentment  may 
be  resting  on  the  perception  of  that  love  of  Jesus,  which 
ever  provides  aright.  Perhaps  we  think  little  of 
a person's  resignation  when  all  friends  are  gone,  and 
he  is  left  alone  ; and  yet  nothing  short  of  a long  and 
well  tried  love  of  J esus  might  have  sufficed  to  close 
an  otherwise  murmuring  lip  for  many  a long  year. 
We  may  be  almost  certain  that  all  spiritual  trainings 
are  connected  with  important  results  ; it  is  the  pres- 
ervation of  proportion  between  the  wide  spreading  root 
and  the  wide  spreading  branch — the  branch  whose  leaves 
do  not  wither,  and  which  bringeth  forth  his  fruit  in  his 
season. 

This  waiting  was  John's  mission,  as  much  his,  as 
shepherding  and  martyrdom  were  Peter's  ; his  previous 
love  developed  in  the  performance  of  that  mission  ; love 
was  as  much  needed  for  tarrying  as  for  death. 

We  must  look  at  John,  however,  as  a icaiter  in  cmi- 
oiection  with  Jesus,  If  I will  that  he  tarry  till  I come." 
How  often  do  we,  dazzled  by  appearances,  forget  the 
true  position  of  Grod's  waiters.  They  also  serve  who 
only  stand  and  wait."  We  can  understand  the  connec- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


329 


tion  between  Christ  and  the  martyr ; and  between  Christ 
and  the  worker  ; we  often  fail  to  see  it  between  Christ 
and  the  waiter.  And  hence  the  true  Church  of  God 
appears  numerically  much  smaller  than  it  really  is  ; we 
do  not  see  the  hidden  ones  who  are  in  connection  with 
Him  ; we  see  the  Elijahs  as  they  smite  Baal,  but  not 
the  seven  thousand  who  are  reserved,  who  in  connection 
with  their  God  do  not  bow  the  knee  to  him. 

If  you,  dear  reader,  in  the  providence  of  God,  be  one 
of  the  waiters,  and  if  you  feel  that  you  are  Christ's, 
then  cheer  up  your  spirits  with  that  blessed  thought. 
Say  to  yourself,  I also  am  joined  unto  the  Lord  ! I 
also  am  standing  in  my  place  ! I am  acting  in  the  power 
of  love  ! I day  by  day  ^ lead  the  life  I now  live  in  the 
flesh,'  in  simple  union  with  my  Lord."  Oh  ! what  an 
inestimable  comfort  must  it  have  been  to  the  apostle, 
to  feel  that  he  was  day  by  day  fulfilling  the  will  of 
Christ.  Surely  he  realized  his  position, — his  hope 
through  all  the  long  waiting  time  was  fixed  on  Him^ 
— day  rose  after  day — night  fell  after  night ; and  though 
he  doubtless  would  have  taken  the  wings  of  a dove?, 
and  flown  away  and  been  at  rest,  if  he  had  only  his 
own  pleasure  to  consult  ; yet  ever  was  he  sustained  by 
this  one  thought,  it  is  His  will. 

Observe  lastly — 

The  directions  of  concentration.  Follow  thou  me." 
Peter  had  turned  himself  after  having  been  told  to 
follow,  and  hence  this  stern  rebuke,  and  also  this  re- 
iterated command.  In  this  second  command  our  Lord 
recalls  the  apostle  to  'personal  obedience,  fixing  his 
attention  upon  himself,  his  own  duty,  and,  moreover, 
the  need  of  doing  it  at  once.  And  this  is  the  very 


330 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  DISPOSAL. 


direction  which  we  so  often  need  ; we  want  to  be 
taught  that  we  are  out  of  the  path  of  personal  obedi- 
ence,  and  to  be  brought  back  to  it  again.  It  is  as 
though  our  Lord  said^  Be  thou  engaged  in  thy  per- 
sonal obedience,  and  that  is  my  will  with  regard  to 
thee.''  It  was  the  same  direction  repeated  ; as  though 
the  Lord  would  shew  the  apostle  that  what  He  wills  is 
the  reparation  of  a fault,  not  the  destruction  or  casting 
off  of  the  one  who  commits  it.  Peter  had  already  been 
restored,  and  the  great  sin  of  his  denial  forgiven ; how 
soon  he  needs  restoration  and  forgiveness  again  ! This 
is  just  our  history  ; our  gracious  Master  has  to  rebuke 
us  and  restore  us  too  ; He  does  all ; He  pours  in  both 
oil  and  wine — that  which  will  cleanse  the  wound,  and 
that  which  will  make  it  whole. 

What  now  remains  but  to  ask  the  reader  what  is 
his  position  at  this  very  time  ? Let  each  one  ask  him- 
self, Am  I following  ? Am  I following  Him  ? Is  my 
mind  concentrated  upon  obedience  to  his  command 

Compare  the  explicitness  of  Follow  thou  me,"  with 
the  hypothetic  If  and  in  that  explicitness  mark  the 
determination  of  the  Saviour's  will. 

Header  ! whatever  may  be  the  will  of  Christ  with 
regard  to  others,  what  is  that  to  thee  ? His  will  con- 
cerning thee  is  plain, — Follow  thou  me." 


''I  Mill’'  of  Sxtbjatbm 


Matthew  xxvi.  39.  Mark  xiv.  36. 


Matthew  xxvi.  39. 


“ Nevertheless  not  as  I will,  but  as  Thou  wilt.” 


Mark  xiv.  36. 

“Nevertheless  not  what  I will,  but  what  Thou  wilt.” 


F WG  could  only  see,  with  these  our  mortal  eyes, 
that  which  is  going  on  in  the  spiritual  world,  we 
should  be  amazed  at  its  deep  reality,  at  its  terrible 
intensity.  By  the  spiritual  world,  we  do  not  here 
mean  the  angelic,  whether  good  or  bad,  but  men's 
spiritual  being,  with  all  the  action  of  spiritual  agents 
upon  them,  for  good  or  evil. 

Were  our  eyes  thus  opened,  here  should  we  see  a 
soul  pressed  down  under  heavy  weights,  the  like  of  which, 
if  placed  upon  the  frame,  would  crush  its  vitality  in  a 
moment ; and  there  should  we  behold  a soul  fettered 
and  manacled  with  chains,  the  like  of  which,  if  binding 
any  human  body,  would  effectually  prevent  its  ever 
getting  free.  On  one  side  should  we  behold  men  driven 
on  to  the  brink  of  precipices  which  they  see  not,  imagin- 
ing that  they  are  upon  a smooth  and  easy  road,  the  end 
of  which  is  Paradise — and  on  another,  men  driven  on  to 


334 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


those  same  precipices^  seeing  them^  and  yet  unable  to 
avoid  them  ; and  as  we  looked  on  all  these  real  sights^ 
we  should  then  perhaps  believe,  that  the  spirit  world  is 
as  real  as  this  in  which  we  live  and  move,  and  touch 
and  eat. 

But  it  is  not  evil  only  that  by  such  an  opening  of  our 
eyes  would  be  revealed  to  us,  we  should  also  be  shewn 
good — good,'"  beautiful  in  its  calm  sweetness — ^^good," 
beautiful  in  its  terrific  sublimity.  For  example  : here  is 
a soul  in  which  the  will  is  conformed  in  great  measure 
to  the  will  of  Grod  ; and  whether  it  be  the  will  of  Grod, 
that  there  should  be  a day  of  toil  to  be  borne,  or  that 
the  night  of  death  should  now  close  in  ; in  either  case 
there  is  an  even  calm  ; just  as  there  is  in  the  long  day's 
early  twilight,  when  the  day  is  about  to  break,  or  in  its 
shadowy  eventide,  when  it  is  about  to  close. 

But  all  good  sights  would  not  be  like  this.  We 
should  see  strife  and  crucifixion,  we  should  hear  sounds 
of  sorrow  and  of  pain.  Battles  would  be  seen  going  on 
in  the  souls  of  some,  as  real  as  are  fought  upon  the  fields 
of  earth  ; crucifixions  as  real  as  that  which  took  place 
on  Calvary.  Men,  under  the  generalship  of  God,  would 
be  seen  fighting  their  evil  selves — cutting,  thrusting  their 
own  evil  wills  ; and  although  we  can  imagine  but  little 
sublimity  about  a cross  which  was  the  malefactor's  death- 
spot — -the  end  of  his  life  of  ignominy  and  shame  ; yet, 
forasmuch  as  Jesus  raised  even  the  cross  into  the  regions 
of  the  sublime,  so  also  can  the  followers  of  Jesus ; and 
when  a man  is  seen  binding  his  will  to  the  cross,  nailing 
it,  crucifying  it,  piercing  it,  hearkening  not  to  its  cries  ; 
what  is  this  but  the  sublime  ? No  ! not  the  sublime  in 
the  eyes  of  those  who  see  with  unsanctified  eyes — but 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OE  SUBJECTION. 


335 


the  sublime  in  the  eyes  of  the  Father^  and  of  the  Son^ 
and  of  the  Holy  Grhost. 

There  is  nothing  harder  than  the  crucifixion  of  the 
will  ; the  highest  stage  of  Christian  attainment  is  the 
sanctification  of  the  will.  There  are  many  triumphs  to 
be  won  in  the  spiritual  warfare  ; many  points  of  progress 
to  be  made  in  the  spiritual  journey  ; many  evidences  of 
our  having  learned  specific  lessons  to  be  obtained  in  the 
spiritual  school ; but  they  all  sink  into  comparative 
nothingness,  when  compared  with  the  great  attaintment 
of  all— the  sanctification  of  the  will. 

Let  it  be  distinctly  observed,  that  we  do  not  under- 
value any  spiritual  triumph,  progress,  or  attainment. 
God  forbid  ! each  has  its  own  specific  worth,  and  its  rela- 
tive worth  also,  as  we  trust,  an  evidence  of  a measure  of 
sanctification  of  the  will ; but  the  sanctification  of  the 
will  itself,  that  inner  root  work  in  the  very  depth  and 
mystery  of  our  being,  is  the  great  point  of  all.  This  is 
fountain  work,  and  lo  ! the  streams  will  fiow  as  clear  as 
crystal ; this  is  root  work,  and  lo  ! the  flowers  and  fruits 
will  bloom  and  ripen  to  perfection  ; this  is  heart  work, 
and  lo  ! the  whole  system  will  partake  of  the  health  of 
the  vital  organ — ^a  sanctified  will  is  the  very  kernel  of 
spiritual  life. 

Let  us,  with  all  reverence,  ponder  a while  the  human 
will  of  our  blessed  Lord  ; and  then  bethink  us  of  our 
own  wills,  alas  ! so  unlike  His  ; but  yet  capable  of 
being  made  like  thereto,  by  the  gracious  influences  of 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

Jesus  Christ  commenced,  passed  through,  and  ended 
His  life  with  a sanctified  human  will. 

Our  Lord,  as  being  in  all  points  like  unto  us,  with  the 


336 


THE  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


exception  of  sin^  had  a true  human  will ; it  was^  I 
suppose,  in  no  particular  different  from  our  wills,  with 
this  exception,  that  it  was  ever  sanctified,  even  from  the 
womb — that  it  never  had  any  bias  towards  the  commis- 
sion of  evil,  or  rebellion  against  God.  I believe  that 
Jesus,  the  second  man,  had  the  same  free  will  that  Adam, 
the  first  man,  had  in  Paradise  ; and  if  He  had  not  that 
free  will,  I do  not  see  how  He  could  have  been  tempted 
in  all  points,'"  like  unto  ourselves.  If  He  had  so  willed 
it.  He  might  have  cast  Himself  down  from  the  pinnacle 
of  the  temple  ; or  commanded  the  stones  to  be  made 
bread  ; or  have  refused  the  bitter  cup  of  Gethsemaue, 
and  the  bitter  anguish  of  Calvary.  What  the  conse- 
quences of  His  so  doing  would  have  been,  so  far  as  we 
are  concerned,  we  can  easily  see  ; all  we  desire  to  say  is, 
that  such  things  might  have  been  done.  Christ  was 
born  with  a real,  but  a sinless  human  will. 

And  we  find  the  blessed  Saviour  living  in  a perfect 
sanctification  of  this  human  will ; we  have  indications  in 
Scripture  of  how  this  holy  will  interpenetrated  His 
whole  life  ; it  was  a part  of  His  very  being,  therefore 
its  actings  were  everywhere  to  be  found.  Let  us  gather 
up  some  of  the  Scripture  teachings  which  we  have  con- 
cerning it. 

In  John  iv.  He  is  represented  to  us  as  sitting  upon 
Jacob's  well,  weary  with  His  journey.  While  there,  all 
weary  as  he  was.  He  enters  into  conversation  with  the 
Samaritan  woman,  penetrating  her  conscience,  enlight- 
ening her  mind,  and  enunciating  in  His  declaration  of 
God's  intense  spirituality,  one  of  the  highest  forms  of 
spiritual  truth.  His  disciples  come  to  Him,  and  bringing 
provisions  with  them,  pray  Him,  saying,  Master,  eat,'" 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


337 


But  He  said  unto  them,  I have  meat  to  eat  that  ye 
know  not  of.  Therefore  said  the  disciples  one  to  another, 
Hath  any  man  brought  Him  aught  to  eat  ? Jesus  saith 
unto  them.  My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of  Him  that  sent 
me,  and  to  finish  His  work.''  The  Lord  does  here,  what 
He  does  on  so  many  occasions,  take  a passing  word  or 
fact,  and  either  grounds  upon  it  or  teaches  from  it  some 
wondrous  truth.  Whilst  the  disciples  thought  of  nothing 
but  the  lower  need  of  hunger,  Jesus  felt  the  higher  need 
of  hungering  after  the  fulfillment  of  His  Father's  will,  in 
the  enlightening  of  a soul  ; while  they  thought  of  no 
means  of  supplying  hunger  but  by  bread.  He  discerned  a 
higher  nourishment,  the  fulfillment  of  His  Father's  will. 

Now  how  was  it  meat  to  Jesus,  to  fulfill  His  Father's 
will  ? We  can  easily  imagine  His  being  silent  in  doing 
that  will,  but  not  so  easily.  His  being  nourished  therein. 
We  can  learn  something  on  this  point  from  our  own 
experiences.  When  we  work  out  the  determinations  of 
our  own  evil  wills,  do  Ave  not  thereby  confirm  and 
strengthen  those  wills  in  evil  ? do  we  not  nourish  them 
for  becoming  stronger  to  will  fresh  evil  ? and  is  it  not 
thus  that  sinners  become  ever  harder  and  more  con- 
firmed in  sin  ? Our  will  strengthens  itself  by  its  own 
acts,  just  as  the  banyan  tree,  which  drops  its  branches 
to  the  ground,  and  forms  from  each  branch  a stem,  in- 
creases itself,  by  the  spending  of  its  energies.  And  hence 
is  it  not  a marvel  of  grace,  that  the  evil  will,  Avhich  we 
have  so  stengthened,  and  fed,  from  earliest  youth,  should 
be  controlled,  and  overruled,  and  actually  changed,  by 
the  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost  ? Jesus'  holy  will  was 
nourished  by  its  own  acts,  yet  was  it  perfect  even  from 
the  beginning,  just  as  Adam's  body  fed  upon  the  fruits  of 

15 


338 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


Paradise^  though  it  came  perfect  from  its  maker^s  hands. 
There  is  a sustaining  power  in  holy  action,  when  that 
action  is  the  result  of  sanctified  will  ; and  that  sustain- 
ing power  was  enjoyed  hy  Jesus,  as  the  man  Christ 
J esus,  with  a perfect  human  will ; He  had  it  as  a natural 
consequence,  and  thus,  as  in  many  other  ways,  it  was 
meat  to  Him  to  do  His  Father's  will.  Thus  much 
appears  to  us  to  be  upon  the  surface  ; the  depths  of  the 
mystery  of  the  interpenetration  of  Christ's  human  will, 
hy  the  Father's  divine  will,  we  presume  not  to  attempt 
to  sound. 

Although  we  sliall  have  to  consider  specifically  our 
own  wills,  a little  farther  on  ; yet  we  must  not  leave 
these  various  Scripture  indications  of  Christ's  will,  with- 
out drawing  from  them  what  instruction  we  can  for  our- 
selves ; for  He,  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  must  he  our 
teacher  and  example  in  the  matter  of  the  human  will, 
as  in  all  else. 

Now  (1.)  what  kind  of  a will  have  we  been  nourish- 
ing ? Has  the  reader  been  simply  gratifying  his  own 
will  ; has  he,  by  every  act,  been  confirming  himself  in 
selfishness,  in  obstinacy,  in  such  like  sins,  or  has  he 
been  nourishing  a will  in  unison  with  God's  will,  by 
holy  obedience,  after  the  example  of  His  Lord  ? Ec- 
member  that  if  your  acts  fiow  forth  from  your  will,  they 
react  upon  that  will  also.  And  this  is  how  many  per- 
sons are  lost  ; by  carrying  out  their  wills  in  acts  of 
worldliness  and  fieshliness,  those  wills  become  stronger 
and  stronger  against  God,  and  stronger  and  stronger  for 
the  service  of  Satan.  Of  course  divine  interferences  can 
do  anything  with  a man  ; but  this  is  the  legitimate 
result.  Well  might  the  will  of  the  flesh,  and  of  man,  be 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


339 


set  aside  by  the  apostle,  when  he  tells  us  who  are  the 
sons  of  God.  But  as  many  as  received  Him,  to  them 
gave  He  power  to  become  the* sons  of  God,  even  to 
them  that  believe  on  His  name,  which  were  born  not  of 
blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man, 
but  of  God  John  i.  12,  13. 

Does  not  this  show  us  (2.)  the  immense  importance 
of  a holy  life  ? We  complain  of  the  strength  of  our  evil 
wills — alas  ! have  not  we  ourselves  fed  them  ? We 
complain  of  the  weakness  of  our  good  wills  ; alas  ! have 
not  we  ourselves  starved  them  ? We  are  as  much  bound 
to  nourish  the  life  of  a holy  will,  given  to  us  of  the 
spirit,  as  we  are  to  nourish  the  life  of  the  body  ; we, 
like  Jesus,  should  have  meat  to  eat  which  the  world 
knows  not  of. 

And  in  truth,  this  meat  would  nourish  us  in  a 
wonderful  way  ; we  should  rise  above  the  world  ; we 
should  become  a mystery  perhaps  to  our  very  own,  as 
the  Lord  did  to  His  disciples.  A life  for  God  has  not  its 
influences  confined  simply  to  the  judgment  day,  it  is  a 
mighty  engine  acting  upon  our  own  characters,  pene- 
trating, I am  persuaded,  even  to  having  reflex  effect 
upon  our  wills.  Alas  ! how  profoundly  do  we,  by 
writing  such  things,  shame  ourselves,  but  this  we  be- 
lieve to  be  the  truth. 

Mark  also,  how  this  sanctified  will  entered  into 
Christ's  pursuit  in  life.  In  John  v.  30,  He  tells  us, 
seek  not  mine  own  will,  but  the  will  of  the  Father 
which  hath  sent  me.'"  The  one  absorbing  aim  of  life_ 
with  Jesus  was  the  performance  of  His  Father's  will  ; 
He  did  not  merely  take  up  that  will  when  it  crossed  His 


340 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


path,  but  He  pursued  it.  He  went  about  doing  good.’^ 
His  life  was  one  long  labor  in  fulfilling  His  Father's 
will.  And  in  this  pursuit,  we  can  easily  perceive,  how 
many  opportunities  there  were,  for  the  giving  up  of  the 
mere  natural  will  to  the  higher  will  of  the  Father,  as 
evidenced  in  the  path  which  He  plainly  outstretched 
before  His  Son.  The  human  will  of  Jesus  would  never 
have  led  Him  to  the  temptation  of  the  desert — never  to 
fastings  and  reproaches  ; He  would  as  naturally  have 
shrunk  from  these  things  as  ourselves.  And  He  could 
have  shrunk  from  them.  He  might  have  retired  into 
private  life  ; He  might  have  shunned  the  contradiction 
of  sinners,"  but  He  must  pursue  His  father's  will, 
whenever  it  was  to  be  done  ; and  so,  forth  He  came 
again  and  again  in  His  self-denying  ministry  to 
man.  The  energy  of  the  divine  will  was  seen  in  His 
Avill  to  pursue  Grod's  work,  whenever  it  was  to  be 
done. 

Alas  ! here  also  we  have  to  feel  profoundly  the 
difference  between  our  Lord  and  us.  What  sought  He  ? 
What  seek  we  ? What  know  we  of  the  energy  of  pur- 
suit, in  doing  the  will  of  Grod  ? Do  we  not  seek  our  own 
wills,  even  though  we  be  so  far  sanctified  as  to  yield  to 
God's  will,  when  He  shows  it  ? It  is  a solemn  inquiry  ; 
Whose  will  do  I pursue? 

Then  mark  the  affections  of  our  Lord,  We  are  told 
in  Mark  iii.  that  His  brethren  and  mother  (after  the 
flesh)  came  and  sought  him  ; and  when  the  multitude 
told  Him  of  it,  He  said,  Who  is  my  mother,  or  my 
brethren  And  He  looked  round  about  on  them  which 
sat  about  Him,  and  said,  Behold  my  mother,  and  my 
brethren  ! For  whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  God,  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


341 


same  is  my  brother^  and  my  sister^  and  mother.''  Mere 
human  affection  would  have  centred  the  heart's  long- 
ings upon  the  relatives  after  the  flesh  ; Jesus,  in  fulness 
of  union  with  the  will  of  His  Father,  saw  in  the  per- 
formers of  this  will,  those  who  were  by  the  law  of 
spiritual  affinity  nearest  relatives  to  Himself;  ^^the 
same,"  said  He,  ^^ismy  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother." 
Jesus  did  not  ignore  the  relationships  of  earth,  but  He 
showed  that  the  truest  and  highest  relationship  was  not 
that  of  the  flesh,  but  of  the  Spirit,  and  men  were  to  take 
place  according  to  their  spirit  life,  in  fulfilling  the  will 
of  God. 

It  is  a comfortable  thought  that  there  will  be  recog- 
nition for  brethren  and  sisters — for  those  who  carry  out 
the  will  of  God  in  the  bold  actings  of  manhood  ; and 
those  who  carry  it  out  in  the  tender  sympathies  of 
womanhood  ; yea,  for  such  as  are  mothers  to  the  weak 
ones  of  Christ's  church,  servers  of  the  least  of  the 
brethren  of  Jesus,  and  so  doing  unto  Him.  Here  our 
Lord  lets  us  into  the  secret  of  how  interwoven  into  His 
heart,  was  the  desire  for  the  performance  of  His  Father's 
will.  There  is  something  more  than  the  judgment  that 
it  is  the  best  that  can  be  done  ; something  more  than 
the  stern  determination  that  it  shall  be  done  ; there  is 
the  fact  that  all  His  sympathies  are  wrapped  up  in 
those  who  do  it  ; in  thus  doing  the  will,  they  and  He 
are  in  close  relationship.  How  perfect  must  have  been 
the  sanctification  of  Christ's  will,  when  it  thus  over- 
passes all  the  claims  of  nature,  and  institutes  a new 
relationship,  in  which  all  depends  upon  doing  the  Avill 
of  God. 

It  will  surely  be  worth  our  while  to  ask  ourselves. 


342 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


whether  we,  in  our  daily  life,  are  admitting  the  existence 
of  this  relationship.  Are  we  swallowed  up  in  the  self- 
ishness of  earthly  wife  and  child  love  ? have  we  a heart 
only  for  our  kith  and  kin  ? is  the  tie  of  blood  everything 
to  us  ? There’s  many  a one  that  would  rather  give  £1000 
to  a thirty-fifth  cousin  after  the  flesh,  than  to  a brother 
or  sister  in  the  Lord.  Surely  either  the  spiritual  relation- 
ship does  not  exist  at  all,  or  wo  have  not  as  yet  arrived 
at  Christ’s  method  of  estimating  such  relationship  ; we 
do  not  love  on  the  same  principle  as  He  did.  Let  us 
remember,  how  precious  in  His  eyes  were  those  who  did 
the  will  of  His  Father  ; precious,  from  the  power  of 
sympathy  ; and  may  such  be  precious  in  our  eyes  also. 
But  we  cannot  now  enlarge  on  this  ; the  point  which  we 
must  now  especially  note,  is  the  amazing  worth  of  His 
Father’s  will  in  His  eyes,  seeing  that  its  performance  by 
others  involved  even  relationship  with  Himself. 

Yet  once  again  : let  us  look  at  the  Saviour' s jo]].  We 
know  what  His  portion  was  on  earth  ; sorrow  and  dis- 
tress of  every  kind  ; it  was  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophe- 
cy which  went  before,  that  He  should  be  a man  of 
sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief,”  but  He  was  not  des- 
titute of  joy  ; only  His  joy,  like  His  food,  was  such  as 
the  world  knew  not  of.  What  that  joy  was,  we  find  in 
Ps.  xl.  8,  I delight  to  do  Thy  will,  0 my  God,  yea. 
Thy  law  is  within  my  heart.”  And  this  was  indeed  our 
Lord’s  joy,  through  a world  which,  so  far  as  its  pleasures 
were  concerned,  was  a joyless  world  to  Him.  That 
which  excited  the  hopes  and  expectations  of  the  young, 
liad  no  excitement  for  Him  ; that  which  moved  the 
mirth  of  the  joyous  and  the  gay,  won  no  smile  from 
Him  ; earth’s  sins  and  sorrows  lay  too  heavily  upon  His 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


343 


heart  for  any  of  its  joys  to  sparkle  there.  We  are  told 
He  wept^  we  never  read  that  he  laughed.  But  J esus 
was  not  without  joy  ; He  had  joy  over  the  one  sinner 
that  repented^  He  had  joy  over  every  pang  of  suffering 
that  He  removed — over  every  tear  that  He  caught  and 
dried  up  ere  it  fell — over  the  great  prospects  of  the 
victory  of  holiness^  which  lay  before  Him  in  His  death. 
He  was  the  revealer,  as  well  as  the  doer  of  the  Father's 
will,  and  when  do  we  find  Him  rejoicing,  what  is  it  that 
excites  His  joy  ? (Luke  x.  21.)  In  that  hour  Jesus 
rejoiced  in  spirit,  and  said,  I thank  Thee,  0 Father,  Lord 
of  heaven  and  earth,  that  Thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto 
babes  ; even  so.  Father  ; for  so  it  seemed  good  in  Thy 
sight.  All  things  are  delivered  to  Me  of  My  Father  ; 
and  no  man  knoweth  who  the  Son  is,  but  the  Father  ; 
and  who  the  Father  is,  but  the  Son,  and  he  to  whom 
the  Son  will  reveal  Him.  Even  so.  Father,  for  so  it 
seemed  good  in  Thy  sight" — that  was  God's  will ; and 
then  Jesus  declares  how  He  carried  out  that  will  ; and 
therein  He  found  His  joy. 

These  are  some  of  the  scripture  indications  of  how 
Jesus  was  one  with  the  Father,  in  the  perfect  sanctifi- 
cation of  His  will. 

At  last  the  time  came  for  Christ  to  die  ; then  it  was 
that  He  spake  the  words,  which  above  all  others  shew 
us  the  subjection  of  His  will,  He  went  forward  a little 
and  fell  on  the  ground,  and  prayed  that,  if  it  were  pos- 
sible, the  hour  might  pass  from  Him  ; and  He  said, 
Abba,  Father,  all  things  are  possible  unto  Thee,  take 
away  this  cup  from  me,  nevertheless,  not  what  I will, 
but  what  Thou  wilt  Mark  xiv.  35,  36. 


344 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


Let  us^  with  deep  reverence,  contemplate  for  a while 
the  action,  and  yet  the  abnegation,  of  this  human  will 
of  Christ. 

When  our  Lord  says,  Not  what  I will,''  He  doubt- 
less referred  to  His  human  will  ; that  which  He  had  as 
the  man  Christ  J esus ; that  which,  in  His  true  humanity. 
He  has  in  common  with  us.  This  will  was  now  in 
natural  action ; in  no  otherwise  than  yours  and  mine 
would  have  been,  under  similar  circumstances,  shrinking 
from  agony  and  death,  and  that  death  a death  of  shame. 
To  Jesus,  such  a death  involved  much  more  than  it 
could  possibly  have  done  to  you  or  me,  had  we  been  led 
to  the  cross,  but  it  was  the  human  will  that  shrank 
from  all  the  suffering. 

Now,"  says  Bishop  Hall,  before  these  eyes,  this 
Sun  begins  to  be  over-cast  with  clouds  ; He  began  to  be 
sorrowful  and  very  heavy  ; Many  sad  thoughts,  for  man- 
kinde,  had  He  secretly  hatched,  and  yet  smothered  in 
his  owne  brest,  now.  His  griefe  is  too  great  to  keep  in  ; 
My  soule  is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death  : O 
Saviour,  what  must  Thou  needes  feele,  when  Thou  saidst 
so  ? Feeble  minds  are  apt  to  bemone  themselves  upon 
light  occasions  ; the  griefe  must  needs  be  violent  that 
causeth  a strong  heart  to  break  forth  into  passionate 
complaint  ; Wo  is  Me ; what  a word  is  this  for  the  Son 
of  God  ? where  is  that  Comforter,  which  Thou  promisedst 
to  send  to  others  ? where  is  that  Thy  Father  of  all 
mercies,  and  God  of  all  comfort  ; in  whose  presence  is 
the  fulnesse  of  joy,  and  at  whose  right  hand  there  are 
pleasures  for  evermore  ? where  are  those  constant  and 
cheerful  resolutions  of  a fearelesse  walking  through  the 
valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  ? Alas  ! if  that  face  were 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


345 


not  hid  from  Thee,  whose  essence  could  not  be  disunited  ; 
these  pangs  could  not  have  beene  ; the  Sun  was  with- 
drawne  a while  that  there  might  be  a coole,  though  not  a 
dark  night,  as  in  the  world,  so  in  Thy  brest,  withdrawne, 
in  respect  of  sight,  not  of  being  ; it  was  the  hardest  part 
of  Thy  suiferings  that  Thou  must  be  disconsolate.  Every 
one  of  these  words  is  both  sharpe  and  edged  ; My  soule 
is  exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death  ; what  humane 
soule  is  capable  of  the  conceit  of  the  least  of  those  sor- 
rows that  oppressed  Thine  ? It  was  not  Thy  body  that 
suifered  now  : the  paine  of  body  is  but  as  the  body  of 
paine  ; the  anguish  of  the  soule  is  as  the  soule  of 
anguish.  That,  and  in  that  Thou  sulferedst  ; where 
are  they  that  dare  so  far  disparage  Thy  sorrow,  as  to 
say  Thy  soule  suffered  only  in  sympathy  with  Thy  body; 
not  immediately,  but  by  participation  ; not  in  its  selfe, 
but  in  its  partnere  ? Thou  best  knewest  what  Thou 
felfst,  and  Thou  that  felFst  Thine  own  paine,  can'st  cry 
out  of  Thy  soule.  Neither  didst  Thou  say.  My  soule  is 
troubled  ; so  it  often  was,  even  to  teares  ; but  My  soule 
is  sorrowfull ; as  if  it  had  been  before  assaulted  ; now 
possessed  with  griefe.  Nor  yet  this  in  any  tolerable 
moderation  ; changes  of  passion  are  incident  to  every 
humane  soule,  but  exceeding  sorrowful.  Yet,  there  are 
degrees  in  the  very  extremities  of  evils  ; those  that  are 
most  vehement,  may  yet  be  capable  of  a remedy,  at 
least,  a relaxation  ; Thine  was  past  these  hopes  ; ex- 
ceeding sorrowfull  unto  death. 

What  was  it  ? What  could  it  be  ? 0 Saviour,  that 
lay  thus  heavy  upon  Thy  Divine  soule  ? Was  it  the 
feare  of  death  ? Was  it  the  fore-felt  paine,  shame, 
torment  of  Thine  ensuing  crucifixion  ? Oh  ! poore  and 

15* 


346 


THE  <‘1  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


base  thoughts  of  the  narrow  hearts  of  cowardly  and 
impotent  mortality  ! How  many  thousands  of  Thy  bles- 
sed martyrs  have  welcomed  no  lesse  tortures  with 
smiles  and  gratulations  ? And  have  made  a sport 
of  those  exquisite  cruelties,  which  their  very  tyrans 
thought  unsufferable  ? Whence  had  they  this  strength 
but  from  Thee  ? If  their  weaknesse  were  this  un- 
daunted and  prevalent,  what  was  Thy  power  ? No  ! No  ! 
it  was  the  sad  weight  of  the  sinne  of  mankind  ; it  was 
the  heavy  burden  of  Thy  Father's  wrath  for  our  sin  that 
thus  pressed  Thy  soule,  and  wrung  from  Thee  those 
bitter  expressions. 

What  can  it  availe  Thee,  0 Saviour,  to  tell  Thy 
griefe  to  men  ? Who  can  ease  Thee  but  He  of  whom 
Thou  saidst,  ^ My  Father  is  greater  than  I ?'  loe  ! to 
Him  Thou  turnest  : ^0  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let 
this  cup  passe  from  mee." 

Was  not  this  that  prayer  (0  deare  Christ)  which 
in  the  days  of  Thy  flesh  Thou  offeredst  up  with  strong 
crying  and  teares,  to  Him  that  was  able  to  save  Thee 
from  death  ? Surely  this  was  it ; never  was  cry  so 
strong ; never  was  God  thus  solicited.  How  could 
heaven  choose  but  shake  at  such  a prayer  from  the 
power  that  made  it  ? How  can  my  heart  but  tremble 
to  heare  this  suite  from  the  Captaine  of  our  salvation  ? 
0 Thou  that  saidst,  and  my  Father  are  one,'  dost 
Thou  suffer  ought  from  Thy  Father  but  what  Thou 
wouldest — what  Thou  determinest  ? Was  this  cup  of 
Thine  either  casual,  or  forced  ? Wouldst  Thou  wish 
for  what  Thou  knewest  Thou  wouldst  not  have  pos- 
sible ? Farre,  farre  be  these  mis-raised  thoughts  of 
our  ignorance  and  frailty  ; Thou  cam'st  to  suffer,  and 


THE  “1  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


347 


Tliou  wouldst  do  what  Thou  earnest  for  ; yet,  since 
Thou  wouldst  be  a man,  Thou  wouldst  lake  all  of  man, 
save  sin.  It  is  but  humane  (and  not  sinfull)  to  be 
loath  to  suffer  what  we  may  avoid  ; in  this  velleity  of 
Thine,  Thou  wouldest  shew  what  that  nature  of  ours, 
which  Thou  hadst  assumed,  could  incline  to  wish ; 
but  in  Thy  resolution  Thou  wouldst  show  us  what 
Thy  victorious  thoughts  raised  and  assisted  by  Thy 
Divine  power,  had  determinately  pitched  upon  ; never- 
thelesse,  ^ not  as  I will,  but  as  Thou  wilt.'  As  man 
Thou  hadst  a wille  of  thine  owne  ; no  humane  soule 
can  be  perfect  without  that  maine  faculty  ; that  will, 
which  naturally  could  be  content  to  incline  towards 
an  exemption  from  miseries  ; gladly  vailes  to  that 
Divine  will,  whereby  thou  art  designed  to  the  chastise- 
ments of  our  peace  ; those  paines,  which  in  themselves 
were  grievous,  Thou  embracest  as  decreed  ; so  as  Thy 
feare  hath  given  place  to  Thy  love  and  obedience.  How 
should  wee  have  knowne  these  evills  so  formidable,  if 
Thou  hadst  not  in  halfe  a thought  inclined  to  depre- 
cate them  ? How  could  we  have  avoided  so  formidable 
and  deadly  evills,  if  Thou  hadst  not  willingly  undergone 
them  ? We  acknowledge  Thine  holy  feare  ; we  adore 
Thy  Divine  fortitude." 

And  this  will  was  also  in  sinless  action^ — there  was 
no  sin  in  that  shrinking  ; it  was  a purely  natural  act  ; 
had  there  been  the  smallest  speck  of  sin  in  it,  it  would 
have  made  Jesus  unfit  for  sacrifice — He  would  then 
have  been  a spotted  and  blemished  lamb. 

And  hence  may  we  not  gather,  with  what  eye  God 
looks  upon  our  shrinkings,  albeit  we  be  prepared  that 
in  us  His  great  will  should  be  carried  out  ? We  have 


348 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


such  shrinkings — they  are  the  natural  and  sinless  mo- 
tions of  our  very  nature  ; sin  begins  when  our  will 
must  have  its  own  way — when  it  will  not  put  itself  at 
the  disposal  of  God’s  will — when,  perhaps  even  worse, 
it  will  not  succumb  to  the  pressure  of  it.  Now  the 
Father  never  had  to  bring  pressure  to  bear  upon  the 
will  of  Christ ; that  will  was  ever  at  the  disposal  of  the 
Father’s  will ; it  acknowledged  its  existence,  what  I 
will,”  but  it  held  itself  at  the  Father’s  command — not 
what  I will,  but  what  Thou  wilt.”  We  may  have  shrink- 
ings without  sin  ; obedient^  not  unfeeling^  human  nature 
is  what  God  desires.  The  very  shrinkings  of  Jesus 
formed,  no  doubt,  an  ingredient  in  His  cup  of  suffering 
— they  were  a part  of  the  dark  valley  of  death — they 
were  almost  the  first  pangs  of  His  now  present  disso- 
lution. He  was  to  be  taken  as  a human  sacrifice  ; 
therefore,  with  all  that  belonged  to  sinless  humanity, 
its  shrinkings,  and  all  beside. 

' Ah  ! what  heart  shrinkings  and  flesh  shrinkings 
we  have,  when  times  of  trial  draw  near  : shall  we  say 
that  God  is  angry  with  us  because  of  them — that  He 
counts  them  sin  ? I do  not  think  so  ; I believe  He 
pities  us  in  them,  and  sends  us  some  messenger  to 
strengthen  us  ; He  knoweth  whereof  we  are  made 
^^Like  as  a father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the  Lord 
pitieth  them  that  fear  Him  a consecrated  will,  and 
yet  a shrinking  will,  may  exist  in  one  and  the  same 
person.  Truly  God  is  no  hard  God,  waiting  for  an 
opportunity  to  strike,  but  patient  and  gentle  ; He  en- 
courages our  wills,  so  that  we  also  are  taught  to  say 
with  our  Lord,  ^^Nevertheless,  not  as  I will,  but  as 
Thou  wilt.” 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


349 


We  may  pause  for  a moment  to  ask  what  this  hu- 
man will  of  Jesus  could  have  done  apart  from  the  will 
of  the  Father  ? It  could  have  willed  not  to  suffer — it 
could  have  willed  this  sinlessly  ; had  Jesus  pleased  to 
surrender  the  salvation  of  the  worlds  what  was  there  to 
hinder  Him  ? hut  His  will  and  the  Father's  were  one 
for  atonement — so  He  died. 

It  may  he  that  we  can  easily  understand  how  the 
will  of  Jesus  suffered  a rude  assault  in  Grethsemanej  and 
perhaps  also  on  Calvary  ; and  possibly  we  think^  that 
the  trial,  though  quick  and  sharp,  was  soon  over  ; but 
His  will  had  other  trials  beside  these. 

This  sanctified  will  of  Jesus  met  Avith  opposition, 
Avhere,  humanly  speaking,  we  should  have  least  expected 
it,  {.  e.,  in  the  bosom  of  His  own  family — the  ajAOstolic 
band.  Then  Peter  took  Him,  and  began  to  rebuke 
Him,  saying,  be  it  far  from  Thee,  Lord  : this  shall  not  be 
unto  Thee  ; but  He  turned,  and  said  unto  Peter,  get  thee 
behind  Me,  Satan  ; thou  art  an  offence  unto  Me ; for  thou 
savorest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God,  but  those  that 
be  of  men  Matt.  xvi.  22,  23.  Now,  these  Avere  very 
sharp  words  to  utter  to  a zealous  and  beloved  disciple, 
whose  only  apparent  feeling  was  deep  sympathy  Avith 
his  Lord — a love  too  great  to  hear  Him  talk  of  suffering 
and  death,  without  being  moved.  Such  Avords  had 
ncA^er  before  fallen  from  the  lips  of  J esus  towards  any 
one  of  His  apostles,  nor  had  they  been  said  even  to  the 
Avorst  of  His  adversaries  ; the  nearest  approach  to  them, 
being  Avhat  Ave  find  in  John  viii.,  Avhere  He  says  to  the 
cavilling  Jews,  Ye  are  of  your  father  the  Devil,  and 
the  lusts  of  your  father  you  Avill  do." 

There  must  haA^e  been  a profound  depth  of  sin  in 


350 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


Peter's  remonstrance  with  his  Lord^  to  call  forth  this 
indignant  rebuke"^ — the  like  of  which  we  do  not  find  in  the 
jDrevious  history  of  Jesus  ; no^  nor  afterwards,  when  in 
the  upper  chamber,  He  held  forth  His  pierced  hands  to 
the  doubting  Thomas  ; nor  yet,  when  from  the  discovered 
radiance  of  another  world.  He  spake  to  the  i:)ersecuting 
Saul.  Such  being  the  case,  we  may  expect  something 
more  than  ordinary  in  these  verses,  which  exhibit  Jesus 
in  an  attitude  so  energetic,  and  Peter  in  a character  so 
dark  ; and  in  truth  we  shall  not  be  disappointed,  for 
through  the  instrumentality  of  an  apostle,  the  wicked 
one  here  ventures  very  close  to  Christ,  presuming  to  try 
to  interfere  with,  and  to  unsanctify  His  will,  and  endeav- 
oring by  the  hand  and  voice  of  friendship  to  arrest  the 
salvation  of  man.  It  is  true  that  the  apostle  was  per- 
sonally guilty  ; he  had  mingled  selfishness  with  love  ; he 
could  not  part  with  his  visions  of  worldly  power  which 
he  still  entertained,  and  which  made  him  believe  that  he 
should  receive  great  temporal  things  from  the  Christ  the 
Son  of  the  living  God  ; he  was  under  the  darkness  and 
the  sin  of  an  earthly  heart ; but  it  was  not  earthliness 
alone  that  was  rebuked  ; it  was  also  misguided  affection 
— Satanic  will  hidden  under  the  mask  of  human  love — 
a temptation  which  was  calculated  to  be  a peculiar 
hindrance  to  the  great  work  which  the  Saviour  was  to 
do.  We  know  that  as  a man,  the  Lord  shrank  from 
death  ; and  now,  when  the  voice  of  love  Avithout  strength- 
ened the  feelings  of  the  heart  within,  Christ  saw  a pecu- 
liar manifestation  of  the  Devil,  and  rebuked  it  in  these 
fearful  words.  The  words  of  Peter,  when  looked  at  in 
the  original,  seemed  to  throw  yet  further  light  upon  this 
matter.  We  can  scarce  imagine,  that  however  bold  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION, 


351 


apostle  might  have  been^  he  would  have  presumed  to 
rebuke  the  Lord  in  the  way  in  which  one  man  rebukes 
another.  After  all  the  displays  of  Christ's  power  which 
he  had  witnessed^  we  can  hardly  think  of  his  having 
ventured  so  far;  nor  did  he  ; the  words  used  imply  ^^an 
affectionate  chiding."  And  Peter  took  Him,  and  began 
affectionately  to  chide  Him,  saying,  ^Pity  Thyself,'(mark 
here  the  disturbing  influence  brought  to  bear  upon 
Christ's  will,)  this  shall  not  be  unto  Thee.  Then  Christ 
turned  and  said  unto  Peter,  Gret  thee  behind  Me,  Satan, 
adversary,  thou  art  an  offence,  an  obstacle  unto  Me, 
thou  art  not  well  affected  to  the  things  of  God,  but  to 
those  that  be  of  men." 

Let  us  suppose  for  a moment  that  Peter  had  been 
altogether  untinged  with  any  earthly  aim  ; that  he 
scorned  all  worldly  advancement,  that  he  was  even  at 
that  very  moment  ready  to  shed  his  blood  for  Christ — 
that  he  would  have  stamped  the  gold  of  an  earthly 
crown  to  jiowder  beneath  his  feet — that  he  had  altogether 
forgotten  ^ self  in  J esus  ; even  though  it  were  thus,  what 
mistaken  kindness  was  it  to  endeavor  to  hold  back  the 
Lord  from  the  accomplishment  of  His  high  aim — an  aim 
which  involved  at  once  our  salvation  and  His  glory,  and 
to  attain  which,  suffering  must  be  undergone.  The 
executioner  that  nailed  the  hands  of  Jesus  to  the  accursed 
tree,  the  soldier  who  pierced  His  tender  side,  the  scoffing 
rabble  who  railed  upon  and  cursed  Him — array  all  these 
together,  and  not  one  of  them  was  such  an  adversary 
to  Jesus  as  the  apostle  who  said  to  Him,  ^^Pity 
Thyself ; this  shall  not  be  mnto  Thee." 

Thus  was  Jesus's  holy  will  tried  severely — we  have 
seen  what  that  will  was  able  to  do  in  itself,  now  let  us 


352 


THE  ‘ I WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


look  at  it  for  a moment  in  connection  with  the  will  of 
the  Father.  What  position  did  it  occupy  with  refer- 
ence to  that  ? It  was  a will  not  overruled  by  necessity, 
(as  ours,  alas  ! too  often  is,)  but  drawn  with  all  human 
shrinkings  into  perfect  unison  with  the  Father's.  There  is 
no  reason  for  supposing  that  Jesus  ever  lost  any  of  His 
shrinkings  from  death  ; Heremainedtheman  Christ  Jesus 
to  the  very  end ; and  it  was  the  triumph  of  His  holy  will, 
that  it  entered  even  with  all  flesh- shrinkings  into  the 
will  of  God.  It  is  not  sin  in  us,  nor  is  it  the  least  dete- 
rioration from  the  purity  of  our  will,  to  carry  our  flesh- 
shrinkings  into  our  trials  with  us  ; the  spirit  maybe 
willing  and  the  flesh  be  weak — excision  of  feeling  is  by 
no  means  essential  to  sanctiflcation  of  the  will.  What 
comfort  does  this  apply  to  some,  whose  natural  man  is 
faint,  but  whose  spiritual  man  is  strong  in  time  of  trial. 

And  now,  before  we  turn  from  this  contemplation  of 
Christ's  will,  let  us  obserVe  where  these  words  were 
spoken — in  Gethsemane — Gethsemane  was  the  place  of 
truest  and  greatest  conflict ; it  was  the  last  place  of  trial 
and  decision  ; it  was  with  human  shrinkings,  but  no 
longer  with  an  expressing  human  will  that  Jesus  went  to 
Calvary.  It  is  flnished"  might  have  been  said  in  one 
sense,  in  the  garden,  as  well  as  on  the -cross.  We  too 
have  our  place  and  time  of  decision,  often  preliminary 
to  that  of  suffering  ; thrice  happy  are  we  if  we  pass  as 
victors  out  of  the  first  conflict  into  the  second,  victorious 
in  the  second  conflict,  because  we  have  been  victorious 
in  the  first. 

We  descend  now  from  this  higher  subject  of  Christ's 
will  ; concerning  which  we  write  with  great  restraint,  as 


THE  “I  WILL’’  OF  SUBJECTION. 


353 


being  one  too  high  for  us  to  venture  far  into,  down  to  man's 
will,  a subject  with  which  we  are  alas  ! only  too  familiar 
in  its  dark  aspects  of  waywardness,  unconsecration,  and 
selfishness.  What  darker  subject  of  contemplation  can 
any  man  have,  than  his  own  will  ? And  yet,  the  subject 
is,  we  trust  not  altogether  full  of  gloom  ; are  there  not 
some  streaks  of  light  ? Yea,  perhaps  it  may  be  said  of 
the  reader,  that  even  though  it  be  only  as  a twilight, 
still  there  is  ^pervading  light,  which  shall  shiiie  more 
and  more  unto  the  perfect  day  ? Now,  first,  what  is  the 
condition  of  our  wills  by  nature  ? We  have  inherited 
sinful  wills,  and  one  part  of  the  sinfulness  consists  in 
our  very  self-will,  our  standing  out  for  independence — 
our  saying,  Who  is  lord  over  us.^^"  we  will  be  lord 
unto  ourselves.  The  Devil  tempted  man  to  indepen- 
dence, For  Grod  doth  know  that  in  the  day  ye  eat 
thereof  then  your  eyes  shall  be  opened,  and  ye  shall  be 
as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil : Gen.  hi.  5,  and  that 
independence  is  now  the  main  characteristic  of  the 
natural  will.  The  pride  of  the  natural  heart  will  hear 
of  no  subjection  ; its  own  will  must  be  its  law. 

In  disowning  God's  will  as  a rule,  we  disown  all 
those  attributes  which  flow  from  His  will,  as  goodness, 
righteousness,  and  truth.  As  an  act  of  the  Divine 
understanding  is  supposed  to  precede  the  act  of  the 
Divine  will  ; so  we  slight  the  infinite  reason  of  God. 
Every  law,  though  it  proceed  from  the  will  of  the  law- 
giver, and  doth  formally  consist  in  an  act  of  His  will, 
yet  it  doth  presuppose  an  act  of  the  understanding.  If 
the  commandment  be  holy,  just,  and  good,  as  it  is, 
(Eom.  vii.  12,)  if  it  be  the  image  of  God's  holiness,  a 
transcript  of  His  righeousness,  and  the  efflux  of  His 


354 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


goodness  ; then^  in  every  breach  of  it^  dirt  is  cast  upon 
those  attributes  which  shine  in  it,  and  a slight  of  all  the 
regards  He  hath  to  His  own  honor,  and  all  the  pro- 
visions He  makes  for  His  creation."'^*'' 

It  was  not  so  in  Adam  when  he  was  created  ; it  was 
not  so  in  the  sinless  man  Christ  Jesus  ; it  is  so  in  us  ; 
we  begin  our  life  with  a will  contrary  to  the  will  of 
God.  If  we  were  only  to  sin,  when  drawn  into  it  by 
grievous  temptation,  bad  as  our  case  would  be,  it  would 
be  good  compared  with  what  it  is  now  ; for  now  man 
sins  out  of  an  ingrained  evil  will,  pervading  his  whole 
life,  and  cursing  him  more  or  less  in  every  act.  His 
depraved  will,  is  a law  within  him  which  is  contrary  to 
the  law  of  God.  And  this  will  is  not  something  that 
can  be  idle  ; its  very  nature  is  activity  ; it  is  the  great 
impulsive  power  of  our  nature  ; it  sets  all  else  in  motion 
to  accomplish  its  determinations  ; it  must  of  necessity 
keep  up  a continual  rebellion  against  God. 

We  make  an  idol  of  our  own  wills,''  says  Char- 
nock,  ^^and  as  much  as  self  is  exalted,  God  is  deposed ; 
the  more  we  esteem  our  own  wills,  the  more  we  en- 
deavor to  annihilate  the  will  of  God  ; account  nothing 
of  Him,  the  more  we  account  of  ourselves  ; and  endea- 
vor to  render  ourselves  His  superiors,  by  exalting  our 
own  wills.  No  prince  but  would  look  upon  his  authority 
as  invaded,  his  royalty  derided,  if  a subject  should 
resolve  to  be  a law  to  himself,  in  opposition  to  his 
known  will  ; true  piety  is  to  hate  ourselves,  deny  our- 
selves, and  cleave  solely  to  the  service  of  God.  To 
make  ourselves  our  own  rule,  and  the  object  of  our 
chiefest  love,  is  atheism.  If  self-denial  be  the  greatest 

* “ Charnock  on  the  Divine  Attributes.” — Art.  Practical  Atheism. 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


355 


part  of  godliness^  the  great  letter  in  the  alphabet  of 
religion  ; self-love  is  the  great  letter  in  the  alphabet  of 
practical  atheism.  Self-love  is  so  far  from 

bending  to  the  righteous  will  of  the  Creator^  that  it 
would  have  the  eternal  will  of  God  stoop  to  the  humor 
and  unrighteous  will  of  a creature  ; and  this  is  the 
ground  of  contention  between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit 
in  the  heart  of  a renewed  man  ; flesh  wars  for  the  god- 
head of  self,  and  spirit  flghts  for  the  godhead  of  God  ; 
the  one  would  settle  the  throne  of  the  Creator,  and  the 
other  maintain  a law  of  covetousness,  ambition,  envy, 
lust,  in  the  stead  of  God.'' 

In  connexion  with  the  last  days  of  Jesus'  life,  wherein 
we  And  His  holy  will  submissive  to  the  will  of  His 
Father,  we  And  a horrible  development  of  the  will  of 
man.  We  are  told  in  Luke  xxiii.  25,  that  Pilate  de- 
livered Jesus  to  their  will.  He  who  was,  so  to  speak, 
the  very  incarnation  of  the  will  of  God,  is  put  into  the 
power  of  the  will  of  man,  and  how  does  that  will  act  ? 
It  develops  itself  in  hatred  to  the  light,  quenching  the 
beams  which  shone  upon  it,  determining  to  kill  Jesus  at 
any  cost.  It  stops  the  warning  voice,  which  should 
have  been  all  the  more  powerful  as  coming  from  a 
heathen's  lips,  Shall  I crucify  your  king  It  wreaks 
its  vengeance  on  Christ ; a vengeance  long  stored  up,  a 
vengeance  connected  with  the  thwarting  of  its  will,  by 
the  whole  life  and  teaching  of  the  Lord.  The  will  of 
man  was  capable  of  doing  this  dreadful  deed  long 
before  ; it  was  ever  seeking  the  way  to  work  out  this 
deadly  will,  but  the  restraining  hand  of  the  Lord  was 
upon  it,  it  could  do  nothing  until  that  restraint  was 
removed. 


356 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


And  have  we  not  here  a doleful  suggestion  as  to 
what  the  will  of  man  will  be  in  hell  ? All  its  activity 
will  remain  in  full  force,  and  the  restraint  now  on  it 
will  be  taken  away.  Oh  ! what  a horrible  prospect  is 
thus  in  store  for  the  lost.  Oh  ! what  must  it  be  to 
dwell  for  ever  amongst  unrestrained  evil  wills  ; there 
are  few  more  fearful  subjects  than  that  of  ^Hhe  activities 
of  hell 

It  is  to  this  now  unrestrained  will,  that  Jesus  is  de- 
livered ; everything  in  the  way  of  reason,  justice,  and 
thought,  is  overborne  ; man's  wicked  will  works  out  its 
own  desire  to  the  uttermost,  and  Jesus  dies. 

And  after  all,  what  have  we  here.^  is  it  anything 
strange  or  unnatural  ? No  ! it  is  only  the  full  natural 
development  of  an  evil  will.  This  is  what  we  have  in 
us  ; our  will,  if  left  to  work  out  its  evil  bent,  would 
crucify  the  Son  of  Grod  afresh,  and  put  Him  to  an  open 
shame. 

But  it  is  earnestly  hoped  that  the  reader  is  not 
altogether  under  the  power  of  an  evil  will,  that  he 
knows  something  of  the  work  of  sanctification  upon 
that  will ; so  that  in  the  matter  of  his  will,  as  of  all  else, 
he  feels,  I am  not  mine  own,  I am  bought  with  a 
price,  therefore  I must  glorify  Grod  with  my  body  and 
my  spirit  which  are  His." 

It  is  to  the  subject  of  the  condition  of  ourivill  during 
the  'process  of  sanctification^  that  we  must  now  turn  for 
awhile. 

The  will  of  man  undergoes  a progressive  change.  We 
do  not  by  any  means  come  into  immediate  conformity 
with  the  will  of  God  in  all  things,  when  we  embrace 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


357 


the  cross^  and  are  washed  in  the  justifying  blood  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Sore  disaj)pointinent  does  this  cause 
to  many  true  hearted  beginners  in  the  Divine  life  ; they 
thought  that  the  blood  of  Jesus  would  immediately 
make  them  holy  in  themselves,  even  as  it  certainly 
made  them  accepted  before  Grod,  but  lo  ! even  after  con- 
version they  found  self-will,  and  that  self-will  in  direct 
opposition  sometimes  to  the  will  of  Q-od.  At  times,  this 
will  showed  itself  by  refusing  to  go  with  the  will  of 
God  ; and  at  times,  by  wanting  to  go  in  a course  diame- 
trically opposed  to  it.  But  no  matter  how  it  showed 
itself ; it  was  an  un  sane  titled  will,  and  acted  simply  out 
of  its  own  nature,  as  such. 

Does  not  Satan  often  perplex,  and  sorely  cast  down 
young  believers,  by  arguing  upon  this  their  as  yet  un- 
tutored will  ? Does  he  not  tell  them  that  they  cannot 
bo  the  children  of  God — that  they  cannot  have  received 
Christ  in  love — that  it  is  all  a make-believe  of  grace 
with  them  ? We  know  he  often  argues  thus,  and  almost 
succeeds  in  drawing  poor,  weak,  and  young  believers, 
down  into  the  very  depths  of  despair.  Would  that 
such  could  see,  how  that  even  in  the  most  advanced 
believers — old  grey-headed  saints — there  is  still  a pro- 
gressive work  going  on  with  reference  to  the  will  ; they 
would  then  know  that  this  is  no  strange  thing  which  is 
happening  to  them  ; they  would  not  be  surj)rised,  at  not 
being,  even  at  the  beginning  of  their  course,  perfect  in 
that  which  is  the  very  last  thing  to  bo  perfected  in  the 
saints  of  God. 

Our  will  by  no  means . succumbs  willingly  and  all  at 
once.  Is  it  natural  that  it  should  do  so  ? After  having 
had  all  its  own  way  for  so  long  a time,  is  it  accord- 


358 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


ing  to  the  usual  order  of  things,  that  it  should  enter 
upon  a new  arrangement,  in  which  it  becomes,  as  it 
were,  nothing,  with  willingness  ? The  reason  may  be 
convinced,  the  affection  may  be  won  ; and  yet  the  evil 
will  want  to  work  out  its  own  desires  ; and  hence  come 
some  of  those  fierce  strifes,  and  rendings  of  the  inner 
man,  which  make  the  believer  cry,  0 wretched  man 
that  I am,  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this 
death  Kom.  vii.  24.  Surely  all  of  us,  who  know  any- 
thing of  the  Divine  life,  have  felt,  that  reason  has  not 
had  power  over  the  will  ; our  reason  may  have  been 
convinced,  but  the  will  was  urging  hither  or  thither, 
irrespective  of  reason  ! a new  infiuence  had  to  come  in 
— it  was  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost — we  were  taught 
that  God's  people  shall  be  willing  in  the  day  of  His 
power.  (Psa.  cx.  3.) 

To  such  as  are  aiming  after  this  entire  sanctification  of 
the  will,  a few  words  of  caution  may  not  be  out  of  place. 

Let  us  beware  of  mistaking  ajoathy  for  active  con- 
sent to  the  Avill  of  God  ; it  is  j)ossible  to  fall  into  the 
fatalism  of  the  Turk,  while  desiring  to  carry  out  the 
highest  life  of  the  Christian. 

The  sanctification  of  the  will  has  made  but  little 
jji’ogress,  if  the  utmost  we  have  attained  to  be  the 
feeling  ‘ we  can't  help  it,  and  therefore,  we  may  as  well 
make  the  best  of  it,  and  resign  ourselves  to  the  will  of 
God.'  Might  it  not  be  well  said,  What  thank  is  there 
to  you  for  that  ? ^ You  can't  help  it,  and  therefore  you 
are  making  the  best  of  it,'  i,  e.,  you  are  treating  the 
will  of  God  just  as  you  would  a bad  debt  ; you  are 
making  a virtue  of  necessity.  God  knows  the  pressure 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


359 


of  the  necessity,  and  He  will  not  give  such  a one 
credit  for  the  virtue.'"  There  may  be  little  or  no  dif- 
ference between  that  man  who  struggles  against  God's 
will,  and  the  one  who  sulkily,  or  sleepily,  or  slavishly 
lies  down  under  it.  Eesignation"  is  a word  that  is 
greatly  abused  as  regards  moral  position  before  God  ; 
in  many  a case,  if  it  were  paraphrased,  it  would  run 
thus  : I don't  rebel,  for  there's  no  use."  Let  us  beware 
of  this  kind  of  conformity  of  our  will  with  God's  will, 
under  circumstances  of  worldly  loss,  and  especially  of 
bereavement.  We  must  aim  not  merely  at  a crushed 
assent,  but  at  a living  consent  with  the  will  of  our 
Father  that  is  in  heaven, — we  must  try  to  enter  indi- 
vidually into  the  words  we  utter,  Thy  will  be  done 
in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven."  Oh  ! how  little  life  of 
the  will"  really  exists  in  much  of  what  we  call  resigna- 
tion ; assent,  and  not  consent,  is  the  highest  to  which 
we  can  attain. 

The  harmony  of  the  human  will  is  essential  to  God's 
glory  ; when  this  harmony  does  not  exist,  the  service 
is  of  constraint.  Now  constrained  service  is  not  what 
God  desires  ; that  He  can  have  simply  by  the  power 
of  the  bridle,  and  the  lash,  keeping  back  or  urging  on 
by  irresistible  force.  This  was  the  kind  of  service  He 
took  out  of  Balaam  ; this  is  what  He  unquestionably 
takes  out  of  many  a one  now  ; it  is  not  the  service 
claimed  by  a Father,  but  that  exacted  by  a Lord.  The 
apostle  shews  us  in  2 Cor.  ix.  7,  the  kind  of  service  in 
which  God  delights — a willing  service.  Every  man 
according  as  he  purposeth  in  his  heart,  so  let  him  give  ; 
not  grudgingly  or  of  necessity,  for  God  loveth  a cheer- 
ful giver." 


360 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


In  our  times  of  great  bereavement  let  us  be  alive  by 
God’s  grace,  to  the  need  of  the  harmony  of  our  will 
with  the  Divine  will  ; let  us  seek  after  the  active 
principle  in  our  obedience  ; there  is  rarely  happiness  in 
mere  resignation. 

No  doubt  this  is  very^  very  hard  ; but  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  is  the  Sanctifier  of  our  wills,  can  do  this 
for  us  ; thus  we  may  become  as  sorrowful,  yet  always 
rejoicing.” 

And  now,  it  will  doubtless  encourage  us  much  to 
seek  this  sanctification  of  the  will,  if  we  see  plainly  the 
special  advantage  which  we  shall  have  from  having  our 
will  in  unison  with  the  will  of  God. 

The  harmony  of  our  human  with  the  Divine  will, 
will  bring  us  calmness  of  mind.  The  rebellious  element 
of  antagonism  will  he  removed^  and  we  shall  have 
the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding. 
When  wind  and  tide  are  contrary  to  each  other,  then 
the  waves  arise  ; but  when  they  go  together,  though  the 
tide  be  running  strong  and  the  wind  be  blowing  fresh, 
there  are  harmless  riplets  instead  of  angry  waves. 

Then,  there  will  be  less  cause  for  chastening  discipline. 
We  bring  much  chastening  and  corrective  discipline 
upon  ourselves,  in  immediate  connection  with  our  wills. 
We  are  not  chastened  because  we  did  such  and  such 
a thing,  or  left  such  and  such  a thing  undone — the 
doing,  or  the  leaving  undone  were,  we  will  allow,  the 
proper  course  of  action  ; it  is  with  the  spirit  at  work  in 
that  course  of  action  that  God  is  dealing  now  ; many 
a time  is  the  child  of  God  chastened  for  his  will,  and 
not  for  his  deed  at  all. 

There  is,  however,  another  kind  of  discipline  besides 


THE  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


361 


that  which  is  corrective,  viz.,  instructive  ; and  this  we 
cannot  under  any  circumstances  hope  to  escape, — nor 
indeed,  should  we  wish  so  to  do.  The  will  cannot  ad- 
vance in  sanctification  without  Divine  dealings  upon 
it,  and  exercises  of  it — without  its  being  crossed.  The 
crossing  of  our  wills  by  providential  dispensations  and 
teachings,  draws  out  their  inward  corrujition  ; it  shews 
us  the  evil  that  is  within  us  ; it  superinduces  the  ex- 
ercise of  struggling  with  the  will  ; it  is  in  crossings  of 
the  will  that  we  learn  to  overcome  the  will.  No  mere 
precept  will  accomplish  this  ; it  can  only  be  brought 
about  through  the  discipline  of  facts.  And  this  will, 
perhaps,  account  for  many  of  the  thwartings  with 
which  we  have  met  in  our  daily  life  ; we  were  under 
instructive  discipline,  though  we  knew  it  not ; and  hence, 
perhaps  it  is,  that  some  one  trial  has  been  continued 
for  a long  time  ; and  that  oftentimes,  when  we  thought 
we  were  upon  the  point  of  escaping  from  it,  we  were 
put  back  and  obliged  to  remain  exactly  where  we  were 
before  ; and  hence,  also,  that  the  same  trial  assumed  new 
jfiiases,  or  complicated  itself  with  other  trials,  or  re- 
turned after  it  seemed  to  have  taken  its  departure  for 
ever.  Our  wills  were  being  drilled — they  were  under 
discipline — they  were  being  taught  the  word  of  com- 
mand. Watch  the  motions  of  a regiment  on  parade : 
now  they  form  in  line,  now  in  column  ; now  they  are 
broken  up  into  sections  ; at  one  moment  they  are 
charging  at  the  double,  at  the  next  they  are  standing 
immovable  in  a square  ; now  the  rifies  discharge  a 
volley,  now  it  is  file-firing  that  falls  upon  the  ear,  as 
up  and  down  the  fiashes  run  along  the  line.  Here,  we 
see  varied  positions  taken  up  in  response  to  the  will 


362 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


of  a single  man  ; and  that  which  the  men  are  being 
taught  is  to  give  quick  and  precise  obedience  to  that 
will.  What  else  are  we  being  taught  by  the  instructive 
discipline  of  the  Divine  dealing  with  these  too  wayward 
wills  of  ours  ? 

But  to  return  to  the  special  advantage  of  having  our 
will  in  unison  with  the  will  of  God  ; this  will  give  us 
calmness  of  mind  under  changes  of  providential  ar- 
rangement, Man  never  continueth  in  one  stay  ; when 
we  have  settled  down  into  comfortable  conformity  with 
the  will  of  God  in  some  one  position^  we  think  we 
are  in  conformity  in  everything  ; then  comes  a change 
of  providential  arrangement^  and  it  remains  to  be  seen 
whether  the  will  be  ready,  not  for  some  one  obedience, 
but  for  any  which  may  be  required. 

It  is  highly  possible  that  the  mind  may  be  so  torn 
with  temptation,  and  the  body  so  racked  with  anguish, 
that  all  that  can  be  done  is  to  hold  fast  to  the  will  of 
God,  come  what  may.  But  this  is  a great  achievement. 
With  the  afflictive  dispensation  comes  the  Satanic 
temptation,  and  to  hold  unwavering  to  the  will  of  God, 
as  the  rule  of  our  will,  is  the  effect  of  its  sanctification 
by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Let  us  look  at  two  eminent  children  of  God  under 
deeply  afflictive  circumstances,  and  see  in  each,  the 
sanctification  of  the  will. 

The  first  of  these  is  Mrs.  Fletcher,  of  Madeley.  Her 
change  from  the  height  of  human  happiness  to  the 
depth  of  human  misery  was  sudden  ; it  came  upon  her 
when  she  was  weakened  with  fever  ; Satan  took  ad- 
vantage of  her  state  ; she  seemed  to  lose  all  except  a 
close  clinging  to  the  will  of  God  ; but  in  retaining  this 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


363 


she  kept — how  much  ! We  turn  to  her  journal  for  a 
history  of  her  trial. 

For  a good  while  past^  my  dear  husband  has  joined 
with  me  in  prayer  in  an  uncommon  manner.  We  are 
led  to  offer  ourselves  to  do  and  suffer  all  the  will  of  God. 
Something  seems  to  tell  me  I must  have  more  of  the 
bitter  cup  ; and  these  words  are  much  to  me,  ^ That  I 
may  stand  in  the  evil  day^  and  having  done  all^  stand.' 
My  prayer  is^  that  the  evil  day  may  be  before  death — 
not  at  the  last.  But  Lord^  Thy  will^  Thy  whole  Avill 
be  done.  Certainly  I have  now  scarce  any  cross.  Thou 
hast  made  my  cup  to  run  over  ! Yea  ! Thou  hast  made 
me  to  forget  all  my  sorrows.  It  seems  as  if  I had  never 
suffered  anything.  There  is  not  a comfort  I can  wish 
for  which  I have  not ; but  Lord,  I want  more  grace. 

Oct.  25. — When  I wrote  last  (J uly  26)  I was  in- 
deed arrived  at  the  summit  of  human  felicity  ! My  cup 
did  indeed  run  over  ! I often  said,  Lord,  how  is  this  ? 
Am  I indeed  one  of  those  of  whom  it  is  said,  ^ These  are 
they  who  came  out  of  great  tribulation.'  My  way  is 
strewed  with  roses  ; I am  ready  to  say  with  Joseph,  ^ The 
Lord  hath  made  me  to  forget  all  my  afflictions,  and  all 
my  father’s  house.'  But  oh  ! how  shall  I write  it  ? on 
the  14th  of  August,  1785,  the  dreadful  moment  came. 
The  sun  of  my  earthly  joys  for  ever  set,  and  the  cloud 
arose  which  casts  the  sable  on  all  my  future  life.  At 
half-past  ten  that  Sabbath  night,  I closed  the  eyes  of 
my  beloved  ! What  a change  ! The  whole  creation 
wears  a new  face  to  me.  The  posture  of  my  mind  at 
this  season  I will  not  trust  my  memory  to  describe. 

On  the  Tuesday  before  my  love  died,  when  those 
words  were  applied  to  my  mind,  ^ Where  I am,  there 


364 


THE  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


shall  my  servants  be^  that  they  may  behold  my  glory.^ 
I felt  such  a j)ower  in  them,  as  seemed  in  a great  degree 
to  take  away  the  bitterness  even  of  that  dreadful  cup. 
^ To  behold  my  glory  !'  That  thought  would  for  mo- 
ments swallow  up  all,  and  I seemed  to  lose  myself  in 
the  desire  of  His  glory  being  manifested.  But  that 
awful  night ! when  I had  hung  over  my  dear  husband 
for  many  hours  expecting  every  breath  to  be  his  last, 
and  during  which  time  he  could  not  speak  to,  nor  take 
any  notice  of  me,  a flood  of  unspeakable  sorrow  over- 
spread my  heart,  and  quite  overwhelmed  my  spirit.  I 
was  scarcely  in  my  senses  ; and  such  a fear  seized  my 
soul,  lest  I should  say  or  do  anything  displeasing  to  the 
Lord,  that  I was  torn  as  it  were  a thousand  ways  at  once. 

My  fatigue  had  been  great.  I Avas  barely  recovered 
of  my  fever,  and  this  stroke  so  tore  my  nerves,  that  it 
was  an  inlet  to  much  temptation.  In  former  parts  of  my 
life,  I have  felt  deep  soitoav;  but  such  were  now  my  feel- 
ings, that  no  words  I am  able  to  think  of  can  convey  an 
adequate  idea  thereof.  The  next  morning, — 0,  my  Grod! 
Avhat  a cup  didst  Thou  put  into  my  hand  ! Not  only  my 
beloved  husband,  but  it  aj)peared  to  me  my  Saviour  who 
was  torn  from  me  ! Clouds  and  darkness  surrounded 
both  soul  and  body  ! The  sins  even  of  my  infancy  came 
before  me,  and  assaulted  me  as  thick  as  hail  ! I seemed 
to  have  no  love,  no  faith,  no  light — and  yet  I could  not 
doubt  but  I should  see  the  smiling  face  of  Grod  in  glory! 
Yea,  that  heaven  would  terminate  all  my  sufferings  ! 
There  did  not  seem  one  doubt  thrown  at  my  Jinal  salva- 
tion. An  unshaken  belief  that  Christ  would  bring  me 
through  all,  Avas  my  great  support ; and  it  seemed  to 
me  that  I must  have  been  annihilated  had  I been  moved 


THR  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJEOTIOlSr. 


365 


from  that  anchor.  No  finite  creature  could  have  sup- 
ported it.  My  agonized  soul  seemed  to  sweat  blood, 
and  I felt  the  meaning  of  these  words,  ^ The  pains  of 
hell  gat  hold  upon  me  !'  What,  said  I,  is  this  the  soul 
that  but  a few  days  ago  delighted  in  the  thought  of  His 
glory  ! But  now  He  hath  entered  into  judgment  with 
me  ! My  soul  was  amazed,  and  in  deep  anguish  ; and 
literally  my  life  drew  nigh  to  the  grave. 

When  formerly  I have  read  accounts  like  this  I 
have  thought, — these  persons  have  a strong  way  of  ex- 
pressing themselves  ; but  alas  ! I solemnly  declare,  no 
expression  appears  to  me  strong  enough  for  what  I felt; 
that  word  passed  my  mind  several  times, 

‘ Even  to  His  Father  did  he  look 
In  vain — His  Father  Him  forsook  1 

A host  of  fears  seemed  to  surround  me,  and  I was 
(as  it  appeared  to  me)  given  into  their  hands.  Those 
words  came  often  to  my  mind,  ^ To  know  Him,  and  the 
power  of  His  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  His 
sufferings."  Sometimes  I remembered  that  expression, 

^ My  God  ! My  God ! why  hast  thou  forsaken  me."  I 
cast  my  mournful  eyes  towards  the  ^ Man  of  sorrows," 
who  spoke  them,  but  there  seemed  no  answer.  All 
was  horror  and  darkness. 

Many  times  a day  I visited  my  lovely  corpse,  remem- 
bering as  I knelt  beside  him  how  he  used  to  say,  ^ Ah  ! 
my  dear  Polly,  must  I ever  see  thee  laid  out  on  this  bed!" 
But  alas  ! he  could  no  more  speak  to  me,  no  more  express 
his  tender  sympathy  ! Now  ^ I trod  the  winepress  alone," 
and  truly,  ^ There  was  none  with  me."  The  rest  of  the 
day  I sat  mostly  alone  in  the  next  room,  where  my  win- 


366 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


dow  presented  to  my  view  the  grave  digging,  and  the 
church-yard  visited  by  numbers  to  look  at  the  vault  ! 

My  anguish  was  extreme.  All  outward  support 
seemed  to  be  withdrawn ; appetite  and  sleep  quite 
failed  me  ; and  even  the  air,  I often  thought,  had  en- 
tirely lost  all  its  vivifying  powers.  As  I never  before 
had  any  conception  of  the  bitter  anguish  which  the 
Lord  saw  good  to  visit  me  with  at  this  season  ; so  I can 
give  no  just  description  of  it.  ^ Known  unto  God  are 
all  His  ways  and  I was  assured,  even  in  the  midst  of 
my  trouble,  that  all  Pie  did  was  well,  and  that  there 
Avas  a needs  be  for  this  heavy  trial.  But  what  bound 
all  my  other  trials  upon  me  was,  I felt  continually  the 
keenest  accusations  from  Satan,  constraining  me  by  every 
possible  suggestion  to  look  at  my  extreme  sensibility  in 
suffering,  as  being  deeply  sinful  ! What,  thought  I, 
has  made  this  change  ? If  J esus  was  my  all,  should  I 
not  feel  as  keenly  the  sense  of  His  having  suffered  for 
me,  as  I do  in  the  thought  of  my  dear  husband's 
kindness,  and  in  the  dreadful  feeling  of  my  separation 
from  him  ? And  because  I could  feel  but  very  faint 
touches  of  sensible  communion  with  God,  I was  torn  as 
it  were  in  pieces.  All  my  religion  seemed  shrunk  into 
one  point  ; viz.,  a constant  cry,  ^ Thy  will  be  done  !' 
I will,  yes,  I loill  glorify  Thee,  even  in  this  fire. 

Yet  it  seemed  to  me  I did  not  glorify  Him  ; and 
so  afraid  was  I of  turning  to  any  human  comfort,  or 
stopping  short  of  all  the  Lord  would  have  me  to  do  or 
be,  that  in  the  midst  of  this  terrible  furnace,  I can  say, 
that  at  every  moment  my  conscience  was  ^ quick  as  the 
apple  of  an  eye,  the  slightest  touch  of  sin  to  feel.'  Yea, 
my  spirit  was  all  eye  to  discern  its  most  distant  ap- 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


367 


proach.  Yet  in  everything  I seemed  to  he  accused, 
and  also  condemned  ! so  that  ^ my  soul  was’  indeed 
^ sorrowful  even  unto  death.’  ” 

And  now  let  us  look  at  Madame  Griiyon’s  trials. 

It  would  be  difficult  for  me,”  said  she,  to  enume- 
rate all  the  acts  of  unkindness  and  cruelty  which  were 
practised  towards  me.  The  little  garden  near  my  cot- 
tage, I had  put  in  order.  Persons  came  at  night  and 
tore  it  all  up,  broke  down  the  arbor,  and  overturned 
everything  in  it  ; so  that  it  appeared  as  if  it  had  been 
ravaged  by  a body  of  soldiers.  My  windows  were 
broken.  They  were  dashed  through  with  stones,  which 
fell  at  my  own  feet.  All  the  night  long  persons  were 
around  the  house,  making  a great  noise,  threatening  to 
break  it  in,  and  uttering  personal  abuse.  I have  learned 
since  who  put  these  persons  upon  their  wicked  work. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  notice  reached  me,  that  1 
must  go  out  of  the  diocese.  The  good  which  Grod  had 
enabled  me  to  do,  was  condemned  more  than  the  greatest 
crimes.  Crimes  were  tolerated  ; but  the  work  of  God, 
resulting  in  the  conversion  and  sanctification  of  souls, 
could  not  be  endured.  All  this  while  I had  no  uneasi- 
ness of  mind.  My  soul  found  rest  in  God  ; I never 
repented  that  I had  left  all  to  do  what  seemed  to  me 
to  be  His  will.  I believed  that  God  had  a design  in 
everything  which  took  place  ; and  I left  all  in  His 
hands,  both  the  sorrow  and  the  joy.” 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  is  obvious  that  she 
could  no  longer  remain.  I saw,”  she  says,  that  there 
was  nothing  for  me  to  do  here,  so  long  as  the  bishop 
should  be  against  me.  I did  what  I could  to  gain  his 


368 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


good  will  ; but  it  was  impossible  to  do  it  on  any  other 
terms  than  the  engagement  which  he  demanded  of  me, 
and  which  I knew  it  to  be  my  duty  not  to  make.'’  The 
union  of  priests,  bishop,  and  people  against  her,  she 
regarded  as  an  obvious  indication  of  Providence,  that 
in  the  language  of  scripture,  she  must  shake  off  the 
dust  of  her  feet  against  them,"  and  go  to  another  city. 

And  what  were  the  feelings  under  which  she  was 
thus  compelled,  for  a second  time,  to  leave  her  field  of 
labor,  and  go  again,  she  knew  not  whither  My  soul," 
she  says,  leaving  all  to  God,  continued  to  rest  in  a 
quiet  and  peaceable  habitation.  0 Thou,  the  great, 
the  sole  object  of  iny  love  ! If  there  were  no  other  re- 
ward for  the  little  services  which  we  are  able  to  perform, 
than  this  calm  and  fixed  state,  above  the  vicissitudes 
of  the  world,  would  it  not  be  enough  ? The  senses, 
indeed,  are  sometimes  ready  to  start  aside,  and  to  run 
off  like  truants  ; but  every  trouble  flies  before  the  soul 
which  is  entirely  subjected  to  God. 

By  speaking  of  a fixed  state,  I do  not  mean  one 
which  can  never  decline  or  fall^  that  being  only  in  heaven. 
I call  it  fixed  and  permanent,  in  comparison  with  the 
states  which  have  preceded  it,  which,  being  in  the  mixed 
life,  and  without  an  entire  and  exclusive  devotedness  to 
God,  are  full  of  vicissitudes  and  variations.  Such  a soul, 
one  which  is  wholly  the  Lord's,  may  be  troubled  ; but 
the  sufferings  which  it  is  called  to  endure,  affect  only  the 
outside,  without  reaching  and  disturbing  the  centre. 
Neither  men  nor  devils,  though  they  discharge  all  their 
fury  against  it,  can  permanently  harm  a soul  that  is  free 
from  selfishness,  and  is  in  union  with  the  Divine  will. 
No  sufferings  whatever  could  ever  affect  it,  neither  more 


THE  ‘‘I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


369 


nor  less,  neither  within  nor  without,  were  it  not  permit- 
ted for  icise  purposes  from  above” 

We  shall  have  this  calmness  of  mind  in  petty  cir- 
cumstances also.  According  to  the  trite  aphorism. 
Life  is  made  up  of  little  things,''  and  the  mind  that 
will  accept  the  will  of  Grod  in  great  matters  and  not  in 
small,  must  have  some  out  of  the  way  sphere  appointed 
to  it,  if  it  be  conformed  to  this  will  at  all.  Let  us  take 
care  how  we  provoke  the  Lord  to  appoint  us  out  of  the 
way  spheres  ; they  may  shake  us  with  terrible  rend- 
ings  ; the  lack  of  humility  displayed  in  not  accepting 
the  Divine  will  in  little  things,  will  surely  make  the 
Lord  deal  with  us  with  the  rod.  He  who  refuses  the 
discipline  of  the  crook,  shall  surely  get  the  discipline  of 
the  rod. 

And  let  us  mark  the  great  advantage  which  we  shall 
get  in  an  increased  rectitude  of  judgment.  Our  will 
now  biases  our  judgment  ; it  comes  in  as  a disturbing 
influence  ; if  it  do  not  kick  the  beam,  it  at  least  holds 
the  balance  unevenly  ; it  ceases  to  be  what  should 
be,"  and  becomes  what  we  would  have  it  be."  The 
bias  of  the  will  is  often  fatal  to  the  rectitude  of  the 
judgment.  But  if  our  wills  be  conformed  to  the  will 
of  Grod  ; if  we  cease  to  wish  to  have  a will  of  our  own, 
we  shall  allow  all  arguments  and  facts  to  have  their 
due  weight  with  us  ; and  we  shall  judge  righteous 
judgment.  Even  the  natural  judgment  will  find  its 
great  advantage,  in  the  subservience  of  the  will ; that 
subservience  will  produce  quiescence  ; and  the  heart 
being  stilled,  the  will  of  God  will  speak. 

And  now,  lastly,  how  much  this  sanctification  of  the 
16^ 


370 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  SUBJECTION. 


Avill  comes  home  to  hs^  in  the  matter  of  our  own  'per- 
sonal happiness. 

When  wo  have  given  up  our  will  to  Grod's  will,  we 
shall  enjoy  the  peace  of  being  in  the  path  of  duty.  The 
consciousness  of  being  in  the  path  of  duty  sweetens 
many  bitter  trials  ; lightens  many  heavy  depressions  ; 
and  gives  stability  in  many  slippery  places.  We  know 
that  all  must  be  right  and  well,  seeing  that  it  comes  in 
the  order  of  the  working  out  of  God's  will,  and  we  are 
at  peace. 

See  what  contentment  it  will  give  us  when  others  in- 
crease and  wo  decrease  ; when  we  are  put  low,  or  kept 
low,  for  it  is  all  according  to  the  will  of  God. 

Oh  ! that  such  a consecration  of  the  will  may  be 
abundantly  vouchsafed  to  the  readers  and  the  writer  of 
this  book  ; may  we  be  able  to  pray  from  the  heart's 
core,  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven 
may  we  be  able  to  say,  Nevertheless,  not  as  I will  but 
as  Thou  wilt.'’  We,  in  our  small  measures,  have  our 
Gethsemane  and  Calvary,  our  garden,  and  our  cross  ; 
oh  ! that  the  utterance  of  our  consecrated,  though 
bleeding,  hearts  may  be  this,  Nevertheless,  not  what 
I will,  but  what  thou  wilt." 


Mill”  oi  dllorifitattoiv. 


John  xvii.  24. 


John  xvii.  24. 


“ Father,  I will  that  they  also  whom  Thou  hast  given  Me,  be  with  Me 
where  I am ; that  they  may  behold  my  glory,  which  Thou  hast 
given  Me ; for  Thou  lovedst  Me  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world.” 


«OW  precious  are  family  gatherings  on  earth  ! 
When  the  Christmas  log  blazes  upon  the  fire  ; 
and  it  may  be,  three  generations  meet  together  ; 
and  they  are  all  one,  in  common  blood,  from 
the  grandsire  who  leans  upon  his  staff,  down  to  the 
infant  that  lies  slumbering  in  its  cradle,  how  genial  is 
the  glow  that  diffuses  itself  through  the  heart  ; a glow, 
not  from  the  Christmas  log,  but  from  the  still  hotter 
fire  of  human  love. 

And  what  efforts  are  made  to  accomplish  such  family 
gatherings  as  these  ? The  old  man  has  tottered  a long 
way  upon  his  staff,  the  young  man  has  worked  harder 
than  his  wont,  to  pay  for  daintier  fare  ; and  what  ef- 
forts are  made  that  this  shall  be  a day  of  enjoyment  ; 
and  that  it  may  be  so,  the  old  man  determines  to  forget 
his  pains,  and  the  young  man  his  labors,  and  the 
anxious  mother  her  cares  ; alas  ! that  there  should  be 


374 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


generally  so  much  toil  to  secure  a little  joy  ; we  squeeze 
out  in  slow  and  labored  drops,  what  flowed  in  gushing 
streams  in  Paradise. 

And  then,  Avhen  with  difficulty  and  labor,  we  accom- 
plish such  large  gatherings  on  earth  ; how  swiftly,  to 
use  the  poePs  simile,  does  sorrow  tread  upon  the  heels 
of  joy.'"  Solemn  thoughts  gather  in  the  minds  of  think- 
ing men  ; even  whilst  the  enjoyment  is  going  on,  the 
time  of  dispersion  is  drawing  near,  and,  will  that  com- 
pany ever  meet  together  on  earth  again  ? It  may  be 
that  before  Christmas  comes  again,  that  old  man  will 
have  calmly  heard  the  voice  of  the  messenger,  and  gone 
away  to  the  distant  land  ; or  perhaps  that  young  man, 
will  be  broken  up  in  some  of  life's  tempests,  and  the 
fragments  of  his  shattered  home  be  tossed  hither  and 
thither,  to  be  seized  and  appropriated  by  the  lawless 
wrecker's  hand ; who  knows  but  that  the  young  mother's 
soft  lullaby  may  be  stilled  forever  ; or  but  that  the 
little  babe,  ere  it  lisped  on  earth,  may  be  taken  to  sing 
in  heaven.  The  sword  of  Damocles  is  suspended  over 
every  heart,  the  dead  fly  is  in  every  pot  of  ointment, 
the  cloud  no  bigger  than  a man's  hand  is  in  every  sky. 
On  earth  we  gather,  but  to  be  dispersed  ; life  is  a garden 
in  which  the  bud  blossoms  but  to  decay  ; it  is  a dis- 
solving view  in  which  the  smile  melts  away  into  a tear. 

But  turn  we  to  Grod's  great  family  gathering,  of  which 
all  earthly  family  gatherings  are  but  broken  and  imper- 
fect types,  and  here  we  shall  And  that  for  which  the 
heart  so  earnestly  pants  ; a scene  of  joy  which  shall  be 
unbroken  ; a meeting  of  dear  friends  which  shall  never 
be  dispersed.  Gather  my  saints  together  ; those  that 
have  made  a covenant  with  me  by  sacrifice  and  in 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION.  37.; 

final  fulfillment  of  that  pregnant  word,  they  shall  come 
from  the  east  and  the  west,  and  from  the  north  and  the 
south,  and  sit  down  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

What  a noble  family  gathering  will  that  be,  where 
millions  upon  millions  assemble  in  one  vast  home  ; all 
relations  ; all  loving,  all  pure,  all  fresh  in  health  and 
strength,  all  with  common  interest,  all  meeting  never  to 
part  again.  I pray  Grod  that  every  reader  of  this  book 
may  be  present  at  the  Great  Father's  feast  ; God  their 
Father,  and  heaven  their  home  ! 

And  for  this  gathering  great  efforts  are  now  being 
made.  By  efforts,  we  mean  puttings  forth  of  Divine 
power  ; for  strictly  speaking,  God  need  never  make  any 
effort  ; He  has  but  to  give  His  command,  and  what  He 
wills  must  be  done.  But,  we  might  say,  efforts  are 
being  put  forth  if  we  look  at  the  means  by  which  God 
works,  and  by  which  He  has  providentially  ordered  that 
His  will  shall  be  carried  out.  Down  in  dark  cellars 
city  missionaries  are  diving  ; up  lofty  attics  are  they 
climbing  ; away  over  the  seas  are  foreign  missionaries 
speeding  ; the  iron  missionary  labors  from  morning  to 
night  throwing  off  its  printed  sheets  of  warning,  instruc- 
tion, and  invitation  ; Bible  women,  colporteurs,  district 
visitors.  Sabbath  school  teachers,  and  many  such  are 
gathering  together  the  family  of  God  : and  with  that 
gathering  there  are  none  but  glorious  thoughts  con- 
nected ; its  brightness  shall  never  be  dimmed  ; its  unity 
never  broken  up. 

The  unity  of  the  church  of  Goa  is  connected  with  the 
glory  of  Christ, — to  break  up  that  unity  would  be  to 
hurt  His  glory — His  people  are  to  behold  His  glory, 
and  that  glory  is  to  be  eternal  ; they  must  behold  it  not 


376 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  GLORIFICATION, 


only  in  its  degree^  but  in  its  duration — forever  and  for- 
ever. Father^  I will  that  they  also  whom  Thou  hast 
given  me,  be  with  me  where  I am  ; that  they  may  be- 
hold my  glory,  which  Thou  hast  given  me  ; for  Thou 
lovedst  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world.'' 

Now  first  of  all,  let  us  direct  our  attention  to  the 
prominent  position  which  this  will  occupied  in  the 
mind  of  Christ, 

We  see  it  in  His  laboring,  Christ's  life  was  one  of 
labor  ; and  this  labor,  whilst  fulfilling  the  will  of  His 
Father,  had  an  ulterior  object,  viz.,  the  gathering  to- 
gether of  His  Church.  Jesus  knew  that  He  had  to 
teach  His  people,  if  they  were  to  be  made  fit  for  glory — 
that  He  had  to  leave  them  an  example — that  the  church 
would  enter  into  His  labors  in  after  years  ; all  true 
believers  striving  to  fashion  themselves  upon  the  model 
which  He  set.  Jesus  underwent  a vast  amount  of  la- 
bor before  He  suffered  on  the  cross,  but  He  knew  that 
He  was  God's  workman,  with  a surety  of  the  harvest 
before  Him,  and  with  joy  unutterable  in  His  future  rest 
from  the  church  present  with  Him  in  glory — the  Church 
for  which  He  Avrought.  I apprehend  that  Jesus  was  as 
God's  servant,  a man  of  the  future  as  well  as  the  pres- 
ent. He  was  a man  of  the  present  inasmuch  as  He 
seized  all  present  opportunities,  and  performed  with  all 
His  might  all  present  duties,  undergoing  also  all  present 
toil  ; but  He  was  a man  of  the  future  also,  because  He 
lived  in  the  consciousness  of  the  great  recompense  before 
Him,  when  He  entered  into  His  rest. 

And  Jesus  had  this  will  prominently  before  Him  in 
suffering  also.  We  are  told  by  the  apostle,  that  for  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLOKIFICATION. 


377 


joy  that  was  set  before  Him,  He  endured  the  cross, 
despising  the  shame  Heb.  xii.  2.  We  err  if  we  suppose 
that  all  Christ's  suffering  was  in  the  garden  and  on 
the  cross  ; temptation  was  suffering  to  Him  ; contact 
with  evil,  albeit  He  was  undefiled  thereby,  was  suffer- 
ing ; and  so  was  the  endurance  of  the  waywardness  and 
heaviness  of  His  disciples  ; the  cross  was  but  the  culmi- 
nating point  of  accumulated  suffering  ; no  doubt  the  cross 
has  its  own  grand  distinctiveness,  and  this  above  all,  that 
in  that  particular  suffering  of  Jesus  we  find  our  life ; but 
the  cross  stands  upon,  as  it  were,  a pyramid,  composed 
of  the  many  sufferings  of  previous  years.  In  all  this 
we  believe  that  Jesus  kept  steadily  before  Him  the 
purchase  and  future  possession  of  His  Church.  Hus- 
bands," says  the  tipostle  in  Eph.  v.  25,  &c.,  . . . love 
your  wives,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  the  Church,  and 
gave  Himself  for  it ; that  He  might  sanctify  and  cleanse 
it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word.  That  He  might 
present  it  to  Himself  a glorious  Church,  not  having  spot 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing,  but  that  it  should  be  holy 
and  without  blemish."  Christ  had  no  visions  of  isolated 
glory  ; He  had  isolated  glory  without  leaving  the  bosom 
of  the  Father  at  all. 

This  will  was  also  strongly  before  His  mind  in  pro- 
viding them  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  Well  did  Jesus  know 
what  His  people  would  need  before  they  were  fitted  for 
being  with  Him,  where  He  was.  He  knew  they  could  not 
take  their  sinful  natures,  any  more  than  their  sins  them- 
selves, into  heaven  ; and  so.  He  provided  that  they  should 
be  sanctified  as  well  as  cleansed.  It  will  be  well  for  us 
when  we  think  of  Christ's  determination  to  have  His 
people  with  Himself,  not  to  forget  how  He  means  to  have 


378 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


them  also  ; His  is  no  arbitrary  will,  that  overrides  all 
moral  necessities  ; it  is  necessary  that  they  who  are  to  be 
in  glory  should  be  holy,  and  that  which  is  in  Christ's 
mind  is  not  the  determination  to  drag  them  to  heaven 
without  any  reference  to  sanctification,  but  rather  to 
sanctify  them,  and  so  fit  them  for  being  with  Him  there. 

But  this  will  of  Christ  had  also  a prominent  place  as 
regards  personal  feeling.  Jesus  had  such  a personal  in- 
terest in  His  people  that  He  willed  that  they  should  get 
the  best.  Now  where  was  the  best  to  be  had  ? Was  it 
not  with  Himself,  in  His  glory  ; in  the  place  where  He 
was  to  enjoy  what  was  pre-eminently  His  given  glory — 
i.  e.,  the  glory  connected  with  the  redemption  of  man  ? 
Jesus  knew  the  glory  that  awaited  Himself,  but  He  did 
not,  as  selfish  man  too  often  does,  think  only  of  Himself ; 
He  would  make  His  people  partakers  of  the  best  which 
it  was  possible  for  them  to  have.  Such  is  the  interest 
that  our  blessed  Lord  has  in  all  His  people  now  ; these 
words  belong  to  us  as  well  as  to  the  apostles,  and  we  may 
fully  take  them  to  ourselves.  And  what  a peace-giving 
thought  it  should  be  to  the  heart,  that  we  may  leave  all 
our  interests  in  our  Lord's  hands,  as  being  abundantly 
cared  for  by  Him.  He  will  have  us  in  no  less  a place 
than  that  in  which  He  is  Himself.  We,  with  our  j)oor 
human  love,  know  what  it  is  to  try  and  get  the  best  we 
can  for  those  we  love  ; we  toil  to  be  able  abundantly  to 
provide  for  them  ; _if  there  be  anything  worth  seeing,  we 
try  to  show  it  to  them  ; if  anything  specially  fit  for 
them  to  have,  we  try  to  get  it  for  them  ; we  are  but  poor 
scholars  in  the  school  of  love,  unless  this  be  our  expe- 
rience. But  Jesus  is  the  Great  Master  in  the  school  of 


THE  “ I WILL  ” OF  GLORIFICATION. 


379 


love  ; it  is  from  His  perfect  lips  that  we  gather  up  our 
poor  lisping  accents  of  love  ; and  He  carries  out  the 
natural  impulses  of  love  in  getting  the  very  best  for  His 
people.  And  Jesus  has  not  to  try^  and  fail^  as  we  too 
often  do  ; we  have  often  felt  sorrowful  because  we  could 
not  accomplish  what  our  heart  desires.  Jesus  receives 
from  the  Father  all  the  desires  of  His  heart.  So  that 
His  people  shall  have  throughout  eternity  everything  that 
he  desires  for  them.  And  if  my  Lord  desire  I should 
have  the  best,  how  entirely  may  I leave  all  belonging  to 
eternity  with  Him.  Yes  ! and  all  belonging  to  time  also  ; 
if  I trust  Him  with  the  greater^  surely  I may  with  the 
lesser  also  ; if  He  care  for  me  in  heaven^  He  will  care  for 
me  also  upon  earth.  And  thus  ivill  the  world  grow  less 
and  less  ; the  best  that  it  can  give  will  be  viewed  side 
by  side  with  even  the  least  of  the  joys  which  Christ 
will  givC;  and  the  light  of  heaven  shall  eclipse  the  light 
of  earth. 

And  let  us  further  mark  how  the  prominence  of  this 
will  of  Christ  in  personal  feeling  shews  us  that  His  en- 
joyment is  hound  up  in  His  people.  He  is  to  have  glory 
from  the  Father.  He  wills  that  that  glory  should  be 
seen  by  His  people.  The  closest  connection  which  Jesus 
shall  have  through  eternity,  next  after  that  which  sub- 
sists between  His  Father  and  Him,  will  be  that  which 
shall  subsist  between  Himself  and  His  church.  The 
damned  will  be  His  prisoners,  and  the  angels  His  ser- 
vants ; but  the  church  will  be  His  bride,  one  with  Him- 
self in  the  closest  and  tenderest  of  unions  for  ever.  Now, 
this  is  as  though  our  Lord  said,  I do  not  wish  to  keep 
all  this  glory  to  myself ; I wish  those  to  whom  I have 
the  tenderest  feelings  to  enjoy  it ; my  heart  finds  its 


380 


THE  ‘a  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


pleasure  in  benevolence^  in  outflowings^  in  givings 
away  ; let  my  churchy  my  spouse^  be  with  me  to  behold 
and  to  rejoice  in  my  glory.^^ 

And  as  we  believe  that  Christas  enjoyment  will  be 
bound  up  in  His  people,  so  also  do  we  believe  that  their 
enjoyment  loill  he  hound  up  in  Him.  They  will  know 
how  He  won  His  mediatorial  glory,  their  own  hearts 
will  tell  them  the  history  of  the  jewels  in  His  mediatorial 
crown  ; and  however  varied  may  be  the  joys,  and  how- 
ever delightful  the  companionships  of  heaven.  He  will 
continue  the  main  attraction  for  ever  and  ever. 

And  this  I will"'  of  Christ  shews  us  that  His  con- 
nection with  His  people  shall  not  be  merely  temporal 
but  eternal.  Death  is  the  great  severer  of  all  human 
relationships  ; the  closest  bonds  it  snaps  as  though  they 
were  but  a thread  of  tow.  But  none  shall  take  away 
Jesus  from  the  eyes  of  the  heavenly  beholders  ; none 
shall  take  away  the  beholders  from  Him  ; until  the  re- 
lationship be  broken,  the  results  flowing  from  it  cannot 
be  cut  off,  and  so  this  I will"  secures  to  Christ's  peo- 
ple an  eternity  of  bliss. 

Shall  not  this  thought  comfort  us  much,  under  the 
sore  bereavements  which  we  have  to  endure  on  earth. 
As  wound  after  wound  is  inflicted  upon  our  hearts,  and 
friend  after  friend  drops  by  our  side  ; until  at  last  a whole 
row  of  empty  chairs  stands  in  our  room,  shall  not  we 
And  solace  in  this  blessed  thought,  the  highest  (oh  ! may 
we  also  ever  be  able  to  say,  ^ the  dearest')  of  my  rela- 
tionships is  unbroken.  All  these  rendings  are  but  for  a 
season  ; soon  I shall  be  with  my  Lord  ; and  then,  for- 
asmuch as  I am  to  be  where  He  is,  and  He  is  all  in  all, 
I shall  know  such  pangs  as  these  no  more. 


THE  ‘ I WILL”  OF  GLOKIFICATIOK. 


381 


Oh  ! these  earthly  separations  from  those  we  love^ 
how  terribly  do  they  scald  and  wear  the  heart  ! day  by 
day  to  see  those  things  laid  out,  as  it  were,  in  such  stony 
dead-like  forms,  which  used  to  lie  about  here  and  there, 
in  the  sweet  abandonment  of  daily  life.  Oh  ! the  mis- 
ery of  that  order,  where  everything  is  in  exactly  its 
])roper  place,  because  there  was  no  living  hand  to  touch 
and  move  it  ; oh  ! that  some  one  would  come  unawares 
and  scatter  those  chairs  about  the  room,  and  bid  them 
not  stand  motionless  like  funeral  mutes  against  the  wall; 
oh  ! that  some  one  would  take  those  pens  out  of  the 
inkstand,  and  drop  them  carelessly  upon  the  table  as 
though  some  living  hand  had  been  using  them  ; oh  ! for 
a wrinkle  in  that  smooth  and  close  drawn  cloth  ; as 
smooth  almost  as  the  strained  covering  of  the  coffin 
lid  ; so  that  we  might  fancy  that  some  one  (the  some 
one)  had  been  leaning  upon  it,  or  using  it  in  some  of 
the  work  of  daily  life  ! Yes  ! all  this  comes  of  separa- 
tion— the  great  separation — but  take  courage,  Christian; 
thou  shalt  have  a home  in  which  there  shall  be  the 
great  separation  no  more. 

But  is  it  only  the  great  separation  that  wrings  the 
heart  ? ah  ! the  lesser  ones  wring  the  heart  strings  too. 
What  a feeling  of  heart-sinking  comes  over  us,  as  we  go 
into  the  room,  which  a dear  friend  has  inhabited  in 
our  house,  and  from  which  he  is  just  gone  ; look  at 
those  torn  letters,  look  at  that  tossed  and  tumbled  bed, 
from  which  life  seems  to  have  so  recently  fled  ; oh  ! that 
something  had  been  left  behind,  that  we  could  lay  hold 
of,  to  connect  the  whole  scene  with  the  activities  of  life 
again  ; and  have  not  we  felt  these  heart-sinkings  ; the 
low  murmurings  of  the  voice  which  saith,  ^-Man  never 


382 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


continueth  in  one  stay.''  Arise  ye  and  depart,  for  this 
is  not  your  rest." 

Well,  dear  reader,  has  it  been  observed,  that  next  to 
a funeral  a wedding  is  often  one  of  the  saddest  occasions 
on  earth.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  add  one  drop  to  the  gall 
and  bitterness  of  life — or  to  cause  to  pass  even  the  most 
fleeting  cloud  across  the  wedding  day's  bright  sky  ; but 
are  there  none  to  whom  that  day  brings  thoughts  of  sad- 
ness. Does  the  mother  shed  no  tear  as  she  gives  up  her 
child  ; does  the  father  part  with  that  which  is  bone  of 
his  bone,  without  feeling  the  wrench  ; do  not  tears  come 
into  sisters'  eyes  as  they  say  good  bye  ; and  is  there  not 
an  awkward  silence  when  the  carriage  wheels  are  rolling 
from  the  door  ? And  when  all  is  over,  and  the  guests  are 
gone,  and  the  fragments  of  the  feast  lie  neglected  upon 
the  festive  board,  and  you  stand  and  look,  and  think  for 
a moment,  how  it  all  fleeted  by  like  a dream  ; of  what 
froth  can  your  heart  be  made,  if  there  steals  not  into 
it  one  solemn  thought — there  has  been  a separation — a 
bud  has  been  cut  from  the  parent  tree — 'tis  true,  the  sun 
shone  upon  the  blade  that  severed  it — and  summer 
breezes,  with  soft  and  perfumed  breath,  sang  merrily  the 
marriage  chant — but  with  all  the  brightness,  all  the 
music,  the  deed  is  done — the  tree  is  cut — the  bud  is 
gone. 

We  too  can  rejoice  with  them  that  do  rejoice,  as  well 
as  weep  with  them  that  weep  ; we  make  it  almost  a 
point  of  conscience  to  open  our  caskets,  and  bring  out 
whatever  jewels  we  possess  for  this  festive  day  ; we  try 
to  drink  into  the  spirit  of  Him  who  turned  the  water 
into  wine  : but  we  see  in  this,  which  is  presumed  to  be  the 
happiest  of  earth's  days,  what  we  see  in  the  rose  which 


THE  ‘ I WILL”  OF  GLOKIFICATION. 


383 


is  called  the  fairest  of  earth's  flowers^  the  traces  of  the 
great  separation  between  man  and  God — (the  separa- 
tioiij  which  has  borne  as  its  fruit  all  other  separations) — 
the  one  sad  cause  mars  the  beauty  of  the  fairest  flower^ 
and  dashes  with  a drop  of  bitterness  the  highest  festivity 
of  life. 

But  there  shall  be  no  more  of  this  hereafter.  Jqsus 
shall  hereafter  be  the  great  object  of  His  people's  love^ 
companionship,  and  delight  ; and  where  He  is,  there 
they  shall  be  also."  Nor  shall  there  be  any  separation 
amongst  the  redeemed.  We  believe  fully  in  the  activities 
of  heaven  ; we  do  not  believe  in  the  pictures  which 
represent  the  redeemed  as  hanging  midway  in  the  air, 
with  harps  in  their  hands  surrounding  a Being  who  is 
hanging  there  also.  This  is  to  us  not  the  beatific  vision. 
The  infidel  who  saw  it  said,  If  this  be  your  heaven 
you  may  beep  it  to  yourself."  Our  beatific  vision  takes 
a wider  range  than  this  ; we  believe  it  probable  that 
the  universe  itself  will  be  open  to  the  activities  of  the 
redeemed,  that  there  will  be  diverse  spheres  of  service 
for  the  Lord — the  rulership  over  ten  cities  and  over 
five — but  there  shall  be  no  separations,  such  as  we  ex- 
perience upon  earth.  The  whole  body  of  the  redeemed 
shall  be  gathered  up  into  Jesus,  as  the  folds  of  a garment 
are  gathered  up  into  one  band  ; they  shall  be  in  union 
with  Him  as  the  myriad  rays  of  the  sun  are  with  the 
one  bright  orb  ; they  shall  each  perform  their  several 
functions,  but  they  shall  all  be  members  of  the  one  body 
of  which  He  is  the  head. 

And  seeing  that  all  this  blessing  is  linked  to  con- 
nection with  Jesus,  how  great  is  the  need  of  clinging 
to  Him  ! If  any  man  serve  me,  let  him  follow  me  ; 


384 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


and  where  I am,  there  shall  also  my  servant  be  : if  any 
man  serve  me,  him  will  my  Father  honor  John  xii. 
26.  Let  us  link  ourselves  to  that  whicli  seems  the 
most  enduring  upon  earth,  and  we  shall  find  that  it 
will  crumble  or  dissolve  ; its  very  nature  is,  that  either 
its  relationship  with  us,  or  ours  with  it  can  not  endure; 
but  let  us  be  linked  to  Christ,  and  we  shall  find  that 
though  heaven  and  earth  pass  away,  His  words  shall 
not  pass  away,  we  shall  be  in  unbroken  relationship 
with  Him  for  ever ; His  words  shall  be  fulfilled, 

Father,  I will  that  they  also  whom  Thou  hast  given 
me,  be  with  me  where  I am,  that  they  may  behold  my 
glory  ; for  Thou  lovedst  me  before  the  foundation  of 
the  world.' ^ 

We  now  come  finally  to  consider,  so  far  as  we  are 
led  to  do  by  this  verse,  a part  of  the  blessing  of  the 
redeemed.  It  is  spoken  of  here  as  beholding  the 
glory  of  Christ."  This  beholding  will  not  be  a mere 

looking  at,"  just  as  we  look  at  some  spectacle  now — 
ourselves  having  no  interest  in  the  matter,  except  the 
pleasure  which  we  may  derive  from  the  sight.  The 
saints  have  a greater  interest  in  the  glory  of  Christ 
than  this;  ^^If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with 
Him  :"  2 Tim.  ii.  12.  To  him  that  overcometh  will 
I grant  to  sit  with  me  in  my  throne,  even  as  I also 
overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  my  Father  in  His 
throne  :"  Kev.  iii.  21.  Nor  shall  this  beholding  be 
merely  transitory,  for  the  apostle  tells  us  in  1 Thess. 
iv.  17,  that  His  people  shall  be  ever  with  Him,  And 
so  shall  we  be  ever  with  the  Lord." 

We  can  easily  understand  how  much  more  delight 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


385 


the  saints  will  experience  in  beholding  the  glory  of  their 
Lordj  when  they  themselves  have  an  interest  in  it^ 
than  the}"  would  have  had  if  Jesus  were  one  simply  to 
be  admired,  but  wholly  out  of  connection  with  them- 
selves. It  may  be  that  the  devils  will  have  some  con- 
siderable knowledge  of  the  glory  of  Christ  ; perhaps  as 
Dives  knew  something  of  the  happiness  of  Lazarus  in 
Abraham’s  bosom,  so  the  lost  ones  will  have  some  con- 
sciousness at  least  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord.  But  such 
a consciousness  will  only  increase  their  misery.  He  is 
no  Saviour,  no  friend,  no  glorifier  to  them.  Will  not 
the  personal  love  of  the  redeemed  to  their  Lord  make 
them  intensely  happy  in  beholding  His  glory,  even 
apart  from  any  actual  reflection  of  that  glory  uj)on 
themselves  ? We  think  it  will,  and  that  the  analogy 
of  earthly  relationship  holds  good  here.  When  the 
conqueror  returns  to  his  own  country,  victorious  over 
all  his  foes,  and  laden  with  their  spoils,  and  when  in 
triumphant  procession  he  enters  the  city  amid  the 
clang  of  martial  music,  the  waving  of  banners,  and  the 
loud  acclamations  of  thousands,  who  feels  proudest  of 
him — whose  eye  dwells  with  greatest  satisfaction  upon 
him — who  feels  personal  honor  in  his  honor,  personal 
triumph  in  his  triumph,  personal  gain  in  every  shout 
of  the  multitude,  and  boom  of  the  thundering  gun  ? 
Surely  we  can  think  of  but  one — it  is  his  spouse, 
she  with  whom  he  is  one,  and  who  from  her  very 
connection  with  him,  feeble  and  unworthy  though  she 
be,  must  in  some  measure  share  his  glory  ; from  all 
such  earthly  triumphs  we  ascend  to  those  yet  higher  ; 
and  who  in  heaven  will  have  the  most  joy  and 
interest  in  beholding  the  glory  of  the  triumphant 

17 


386 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


Saviour  ? Is  it  the  angels  ? Nay^  they  are  not  the 
spouse  of  Christ ; and  moreover,  they  have  never  been 
redeemed  through  Christ.  Who  then  ? The  Church  ; 
these  of  whom  Christ  speaks  in  the  passage  before  us 
now.  And  would,  that  even  now  we  perceived  this  our 
interest  in  Christ,  as  readily  as  we  j)erceive  His  interest 
in  us  ; then  should  we  be  more  ready  than  we  are  to 
take  a share  in  the  conflict  ; as  He  will  in  the  power  of 
relationship  share  His  glory  with  us  ; so  should  we 
in  the  power  of  relationshi])  give  our  energies  to  Him. 
Alas  ! how  one-sided  are  the  best  of  us  ; we  expect  to 
get,  we  are  unwilling  to  give.  We  should  remember 
that  as  relationship  involves  giving,  it  involves  receiv- 
ing too.  It  is  thus  that  the  Church  will  behold,  and 
in  the  power  of  relationship  share  the  glory  of  her 
Lord. 

But  we  may  proceed  yet  a little  farther  into  this 
matter  ; the  redeemed  shall  behold  the  glory  of  their 
Lord  with  a great  power  of  comprehension.  Of  course, 
they  never  can  either  fully  scale  the  heights  or  sound 
the  depths  of  the  glory  of  Christ  ; vast  as  is  the  capac- 
ity of  the  saints  it  is  flnite  still,  nevertheless  they  shall 
know  much  about  this.  For  the  saints  shall  hereafter 
have  great  power  of  comprehension  ; now  they  see  as 
through  a glass  darkly,  but  then  they  shall  see  face  to 
face  ; know  they  know  in  part,  but  then  shall  they 
know  even  as  they  are  known.  The  increased  power 
of  comprehension,  wherewith  the  saints  shall  behold  the 
glory  of  their  Lord,  shall  form  no  small  part  of  their 
happiness  in  heaven.  They  shall  behold  Him  then, 
with  the  understanding,  which  personal  experience  gives. 

It  is  true  we  now,  I hope,  have  some  personal  expe- 


THE  “I  V\^ILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


387 


rience  of  our  Lord  ; but  it  is  an  experience  clogged  with 
adverse  circumstances.  Jesus  cannot  now  let  the  fulness 
of  His  glory  flow  forth  to  the  individual  soul ; such  flow- 
ings forth  would  be  stopped  by  either  the  deadness  or  the 
evil  within  us^,  as  we  know  that  they  have  already  fre- 
quently been.  But  when  Christ's  people  are  with  Him^ 
where  He  is,  all  these  impediments  shall  be  removed  ; 
they  shall  have  full  power  to  receive  Him  ; they  shall  be 
able  to  make  use  of  the  revelations  which  He  willgive  ; all 
jirejudice,  all  blindness,  all  mental  cloggings  will  be  re- 
moved, and  they  shall  be  able  to  enjoy  the  splendor 
which,  in  Christ,  is  outstretched  before  them.  In  glory, 
the  capacity  of  the  creature  shall  be  increased,  and  he 
who  recognised  some  brightness  in  Jesus  now,  shall  then 
behold  Him  brighter  than  the  sun  ; there  will  no  doubt 
be  Divine  revelations  of  the  wonders  of  the  cross,  to  suit 
the  expanded  comprehension  of  the  redeemed  ; and  then, 
so  far  as  He  can  be,  by  still  finite  beings,  Christ  shall  be 
understood.  What  wonders  of  Divine  ivisdom  will  then 
meet  our  eyes,  when  we  find  that  our  Shepherd  led  us  by 
ways  that  we  knew  not  ; we  shall  then  know  that  it  was 
Jesus  guided  us  by  such  and  such  a path  ; and  we  shall 
see  that  He  led  us  away  from  the  beetling  precipice, 
away  from  the  shifting  quick-sand,  away  from  the 
treacherous  bog  with  its  deceptive  phosphorescent  lights ; 
it  will  be  a part  of  the  glory  of  Christ  to  have  led  His 
sheep  through  all  these  dangers  to  the  fold,  and  we  shall 
know  it,  and  shall  mingle  wonder  with  our  love.  What 
wonders  of  divine  endurance  will  then  open  out  before 
our  minds,  when  we  ascertain  ho^vmuch  the  Saviour  bare 
from  us  ; how  long  He  bare  with  us.  Now,  we  know  not 
the  glory  of  His  character,  because  we  know  not  the 


388 


THE  ‘a  WILL'’  OF  GLORIFICATION, 


instances  in  which  it  is  exemplified  ; hut  we  shall  know- 
it  then  ; Jesus  will  shine  forth  in  heaven^  not  only 
with  the  glory  of  what  He  is,  hut  with  that  of  what  He 
has  done  ; and  with  what  eyes  shall  we  hehold  Him  when 
we  think,  Thus  He  endured  forme  What  wmiders  of 
divine  triumph  will  then  meet  our  eyes  when  we  have 
unveiled  to  us  many  of  the  mysteries  of  Christ/s  agony 
in  the  garden^  and  death  upon  the  cross  ; when  we  see 
how  the  councils  of  hell  were  thwarted^  and  the  assaults 
of  hell  repelled  ; and  how  those  words^  ^Ht  is  finished,''' 
scattered  the  powers  of  darkness,  and  opened  up  the 
great  highway  to  the  realms  of  light  I What  can  we  poor 
dull  creatures  understand  of  all  this  now  ? We  just  grasp 
the  truth  that  Jesus  died,  in  order  that  by  it  we  may 
be  saved,  but  we  cannot  see  far  into  it  ; we  tarry  as  it 
were  in  its  outer  courts,  while  there  is  a holy  of  holies 
into  wdiich  we  shall  be  admitted  by  and  bye.  Cannot  we 
imagine  how  the  hearts  of  the  saints  will  be  enraptured 
as  they  see  and  comprehend  all  these  wonders  in  their 
Lord,  The  astronomer  as  he  surveys  the  vast  expanse  of 
heaven  through  his  telescope,  has  his  admiration  drawn 
out  as  it  never  could  have  been  if  he  surveyed  it  only 
with  the  naked  eye  ; and  he  who  examines  a flower 
through  a microscope,  rises  from  his  steady  gaze,  and 
strong  light,  and  high  magnifying  power,  which  has  let 
him  into  nature's  secrets,  with  an  enthusiasm  which  other- 
wise he  never  could  have  had  ; but  neither  telescope  nor 
microscope  ever  admitted  any  philosophers  into  such 
secrets  in  the  natural  world  as  this  I will"  of  J esus  does 
his  glorified  people  in  the  spiritual  world.  On  His  head 
are  many  crowms,  (Rev.  xix.  12)  and  they  shall  see  them 
all — yea,  not  only  the  crowns — but  also  the  jewels  in  the 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


389 


crowns ; what  precious  stones  are  there,  and  what  their 
wondrous  worth. 

It  may  be  that  the  redeemed  will  be  admitted  into 
many  of  the  deep  mysteries  of  God.  This  possibly  is 
hinted  at  in  the  words,  ^^For  Thou  lovest  me  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world.''  Perhaps,  their  understand- 
ing something  of  this  truth  will  give  them  the  truest 
insight  into  the  mysteries  of  the  cross.  The  Father's  love 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  will  probably  shew 
them  in  truest  colors  the  price  of  the  salvation  of  a soul. 
Thus,  and  thus  only,  can  they  know  the  price  at  which 
their  souls  were  redeemed  ; the  value  which  was  put  upon 
those  souls  by  God  ; the  love  which  dictated  a sacrifice 
so  great.  The  Father's  love  to  the  Son  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world,  will  be  the  greatest  manifesta- 
tion of  His  love  to  mankind  in  the  world. 

As  we  think  of  these  exceeding  glories  of  the  future, 
do  we  not  sec  how  vast  is  the  difference  between  the 
j)leasures  and  pursuits  of  Christ's  people,  and  the 
world's,  both  now  and  hereafter? 

The  people  of  the  world  are  toiling  for  honor,  which 
cannot  permanently  ennoble  them — for  wealth,  which 
cannot  permanently  enrich  them — for  health,  which 
cannot  permanently  remain  with  them  ; no  portion 
have  they  in  the  grand  future  of  the  saints;  for  they 
have  none  in  Him  by  whom  that  future  is  made. 
When  they  lay  down  the  coronets  of  earth,  they  have 
no  crowns  to  take  up  in  heaven  ; when  they  are  severed 
from  earthly  wealth,  they  have  no  bags  which  wax  not 
old  ; when  they  are  unclothed  of  this  their  mortal  flesh, 
they  have  no  prospect  of  being  clothed  with  a body  like 
their  Lord's.  They  may  die  with  weeping,  because  they 


390 


THE  “I  WILL'’  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


liave  to  part  from  their  earthly  things,  as  that  great 
actress,  who  had  her  jewels  spread  upon  her  coverlet, 
and  wept  because  she  must  leave  all  these  or,  as  that 
unhappy  creature  whose  spirit  fleeted  from  her,  while 
her  eye  was  fixed  immovably  upon  a chest  in  the 
corner  of  the  room,  where  afterwards  it  was  found  that 
her  money  was  stored  up  ; or  in  decent  resignation  they 
may  turn  their  face  to  the  Avail,  and  leaA’-e  not  even  a 
wrinkle  upon  their  brows  ; but  for  them  there  is  no 
bright  home  beyond,  for  they  care  not  for  the  presence 
of  Jesus,  by  Avhom  that  home's  chief  brightness  is 
made. 

But  for  the  saints  all  is  bright,  because  they  are 
going  to  be  Avith  Him  Avhom  their  soul  loA^eth.  I am 
going  to  Him,"  said  Dr.  Owen,  ^Svhom  my  soul  has 
loved,  or  I'ather  Avho  has  loved  me  Avith  an  everlasting 
love,  Avhich  is  the  sole  ground  of  all  my  consolation." 
When  Mr.  Payne  said  to  him,  Doctor,  I have  just  been 
puttingyour  bookoii  Glory  of  Christy  to  the  press," 
he  ansAvered,  am  glad  to  hear  it  ; but,  oh  ! brother 
Payne,  the  long  looked  for  day  is  come  at  last,  in  Avhich 
I shall  see  that  glory  in  another  manner,  than  I have 
ever  done  yet ; or  Avas  capable  of  doing  in  this  Avorld." 
What  a death  Avas  that  Avhich  Avas  only  a going  forth  to 
meet  One  Avhom  the  soul  loveth.  I desire  to  depart 
and  to  be  Avith  Christ,  Avhich  is  far  better,"  said  the  Eev. 
John  BroAvn,  of  Haddington,  and  though  I have  lived 
sixty  years  very  comfortably  in  the  Avorld,  yet  I would 
turn  my  back  upon  you  all  to  be  with  Christ.  Oh  ! com- 
mend Jesus,  there  is  none  like  Christ,  none  like  Christ. 
I have  been  looking  at  Him  these  many  years,  and  never 
yet  could  find  a fault  in  Him,  but  aa’rs  of  my  OAvn  making, 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


391 


though  He  has  seen  ten  thousand  faults  in  me.  Many  a 
comely  person  have  I seen,  but  none  so  comely  as  Christ. 
I am  weak^  but  it  is  delightful  to  feel  one's  self  in  the 
everlastiug  arms.  Oh  ! what  must  He  be  in  Himself, 
when  it  is  He  that  sweetens  heaven,  sweetens  scriptures, 
sweetens  ordinances,  sweetens  earth,  sweetens  trials 
And  when  Eowland  Hill  was  dying,  all  his  thoughts  were 
centred  on  beholding  the  person  of  his  Lord,  and  being 
where  He  was.  I do  believe,"  said  the  dying  man, 

that  for  the  first  ten  thousand  years  after  we  enter  the 
kingdom  of  glory,  it  will  be  all  surprise."  But  will 
this  surprise  never  end  .^"  Never,  while  we  behold 
the  person  of  our  Lord."  You  are  going  to  be  with 
Jesus,  and  to  see  Him  as  He  is,"  said  a friend.  Yes  !" 
replied  Mr.  Hill,  with  emphasis,  and  I shall  be  like 
Him,  that  is  the  crowning  point."  Thus  upon  the  dying 
bed,  did  these  saints  enter  into  the  mind  of  Christ  ; 
thus  did  His  I will"  pervade  their  wills,  so  that  they 
were  ready  ^Ho  depart  and  be  with  Christ ;"  Phil.  i.  23. 
For  them  death  had  no  terrors,  the  unclothing  of  the 
spirit  no  discomforts,  the  silence  of  the  grave  no  loneli- 
ness, for  they  knew  that  they  were  in  Christ,  and  that 
soon  they  would  be  with  Christ  ; they  heard,  they  leant 
upon  His  words,  Father,  I will  that  they  also  whom 
Thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me  where  I am,  that  they 
may  behold  my  glory  which  Thou  hast  given  me  ; for 
Thou  lovedst  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world." 

And  now  we  draw  this  volume  to  a close.  In  it  wo 
have  heard  the  sweet  voice  of  invitation^  and  Jesus  has 
been  presented  to  us  as  willing"  that  all  weary  ones 
should  come  to  Him  for  rest.  In  it,  we  have  also  heard 


392 


THE  “I  WILL”  OF  GLORIFICATION. 


His  solemn  j)romise.  He  has  been  presented  to  us  as 
irrevocably  pledged  willingly''  to  receive  every  man 
who  on  his  part  will  receive  His  grace.  Thus  inviting; 
thus  receiving.  The  Holy  One  has  been  seen  in  His 
mighty  work  cleansing  the  poor  leprous  soul^  for  it  is 
indeed  His  deepest  ^^will"  that  it  should  be  clean. 
Then^  we  have  marked  how  cleansed  ones  are  made  con- 
fessors for  their  Lord,  and  how  He  will"  confess  them 
before  His  Father  in  heaven.  Yet,  before  that  glorious 
time  can  come,  we  have  heard  what  is  appointed  to 
many  of  us  to  do — to  go  forth  and  win  souls  to  Christ  ; 
each  one  in  his  sphere,  ^^will"  He  make  a fisher  of  men, 
Noi*,  thus  confessing,  thus  working,  shall  any  of  us  be 
left  uncheered  ; Jesus  Himself  is  with  us  in  our  toil,  He 
will"  not  leave  us  comfortless^  He  will"  come  unto  us. 
In  these  pages  also  have  we  read,  how  that  every 
follower  of  Christ  must  be  at  His  disposal^  for  toil  or 
rest,  for  martyrdom  or  life  ; that  it  is  His  “ I will,"  that 
must  determine  His  people's  lot.  And  very  solemn  is 
the  inquiry  which  has  been  here  suggested  to  us,  as  to 
the  sanctification  of  our  loills^  that  highest  point  of 
Christian  life,  as  from  the  deep  shade  of  Gethsemane, 
we  hear  the  voice  of  that  sweet  submissive  human  will, 
Nevertheless,  not  as  ^ I will,'  but  as  Thou  wilt."  Thus 
did  Jesus  will"  to  suffer  Himself,  that  He  might  be 
able  to  will"  in  covenant  power,  the  glory  of  His 
people  ; saying,  Father,  ^ I will'  that  they  also  whom 
Thou  hast  given  me,  be  with  me  where  I am,  that  they 
may  behold  Thy  glory,  which  Thou  hast  given  me,  for 
Thou  lovedst  me  before  the  foundation  of  the  world." 


APPENDIX. 


LEPROSY  IN  MEN, 

HIS  disease  affects  tlic  skin,  ana  sometimes  increases 
in  sncli  a manner  as  to  produce  scurf,  scabs,  and  vio- 
lent itcliings,  and  to  corrupt  the  Avhole  mass  of  blood. 
At  other  times  it  is  only  a deformity.  The  Jews  regarded  the 
leprosy  as  a disease  sent  from  God,  and  Moses  prescribes  no 
natural  remedy  for  the  cure  of  it.  He  requires  only  that  the 
diseased  person  should  show  himself  to  the  priest,  and  that  the 
priest  should  judge  of  his  leprosy ; if  it  appeared  to  be  a real 
leprosy,  capable  of  being  communicated  to  others,  he  separated 
the  leper  from  the  company  of  mankind.  He  appoints  certain 
sacrifices  and  particular  ceremonies  already  mentioned  for  the 
purification  of  a leper,  and  for  restoring  him  to  society.  The 
marks  which  Moses  gives  for  the  better  distinguishing  a lep- 
rosy, are  signs  of  the  increase  of  this  disease. 

An  outward  swelling,  a pimple,  a Avhite  spot,  bright,  and 
somewhat  reddish,  created  just  suspicions  of  a man’s  being 
attacked  with  it.  When  a bright  spot,  something  reddish  or 
whitish  appeared,  and  the  hair  of  that  place  was  of  a pale 
red,  and  the  place  itself  something  deeper  than  the  rest  of  the 
skin  ; this  was  a certain  mark  of  leprosy.  Those  who  have 
treated  of  this  disease,  have  made  the  same  remarks,  but  have 

17^ 


394 


APPENDIX. 


distinguished  a recent  leprosy  from  one  already  formed  and 
become  inveterate. 

A recent  leprosy  may  be  healed,  but  an  inveterate  one  is 
incurable.  Travellers,  who  have  seen  lepers  in  the  East,  say, 
that  the  disease  attacks  principally  the  feet.  Maundrell,  who 
had  seen  lepers  in  Palestine,  says,  that  their  feet  are  swelled 
like  those  of  elephants,  or  horses’  feet,  swelled  with  the  farcy. 
The  common  marks  by  which,  as  physicians  tell  us,  an  inveterate 
leprosy  may  be  discerned  are  these.  The  voice  becomes  hoarse, 
like  that  of  a dog  which  has  been  long  barking,  and  comes 
through  the  nose  rather  than  the  mouth ; the  pulse  is  small 
and  heavy,  slow  and  disordered ; the  blood  abounds  with 
white  and  bright  corpuscles,  like  millet-seeds;  is,  in  fact,  all 
a scurfy  serum,  without  due  mixture ; so  that  salt  put  into  it 
does  not  melt,  and  is  so  dry,  that  vinegar  mixed  with  it  bub- 
bles up ; the  urine  is  undigested,  settled,  ash-colored,  and 
thick ; the  sediment  like  meal  mixed  with  bran  ; the  face  is 
like  a coal  half  extinguished,  shining,  unctuous,  bloated,  full 
of  very  hard  pimples,  with  small  kernels  round  the  bottom  of 
them ; the  eyes  are  red  and  inflamed,  and  project  out  of  the 
head,  but  cannot  be  moved  cither  to  the  right  or  left ; the 
ears  are  swelled  and  red,  corroded  with  ulcers  about  the  root 
of  them,  and  encompassed  with  small  kernels ; the  nose 
sinks,  because  the  cartilage  rots ; the  nostrils  are  open,  and 
the  passages  stopped  with  ulcers  at  the  bottom  ; the  tongue 
is  dry,  black,  swelled,  ulcerated,  shortened,  divided  in  ridges, 
and  beset  with  little  white  pimples ; the  skin  of  it  is  uneven, 
hard,  and  insensible ; even  if  a hole  be  made  in  it,  or  it  be 
cut,  a putrefied  sanies  issues  from  it  instead  of  blood. 
Leprosy  is  very  easily  communicated  ; and  hence  Moses  has 
taken  so  much  caution  to  prevent  lepers  from  communica- 
tion with  persons  in  health.  His  care  extended  even  to  dead 
bodies  thus  infected,  which  he  directed  should  not  be  buried 
with  others. 


APPENDIX. 


395 


We  can  hardly  fail  of  observing  the  character,  and  terror  in 
consequence  of  this  disease ; how  dreadful  is  the  leprosy  in. 
Scripture ! how  justly  dreadful,  when  so  fatal,  and  so  hopeless 
of  cure  1 Mungo  Park  states  that  the  negroes  are  subject  to 
leprosy  of  the  veiy  worst  kind ; and  Mr.  Grey  Jackson,  in  his 
“Account  of  Morocco,”  (p.  192),  informs  us,  that  the  species 
of  leprosy  called  jeddem,  is  very  prevalent  in  Barbary.  “At 
Morocco  there  is  a separate  quarter,  outside  of  the  walls,  in- 
habited by  lepers  only.  Those  who  are  affected  with  it  are 
obliged  to  wear  a badge  of  distinction  whenever  they  leave 
their  habitations,  so  that  a straw  hat,  with  a very  wide  brim, 
tied  on  in  a particular  manner,  is  the  signal  for  persons  not  to 
approach  the  wearer.  Lepers  are  seen  in  many  parts  of  Bar- 
bary, sitting  on  the  ground  with  a wooden  bowl  before  them, 
begging.  They  intermarry  with  each  other.” — “ Calmet’s 
Dictionary  of  the  Bible.” 


THE  END. 


